《The Blood Contract》


 Chapter 1: My past at my Doorstep

    <h4>Chapter 1: My past at my Doorstep</h4>


    The coastal town of Viera was quiet that morning, the atmosphere filled with the gentlepping of waves against the shore.


    Inside the garage of her small house, Serena ric shed a small contented smile, hertest project¡ªa vintage motorcycle¡ªgleaming under the beautiful rays of sunlight.


    The hum of machinery and the clink of tools had always been her sce, drowning out the ghosts of a past she tried desperately to forget. Here, far from the chaos of the mafia world, she had carved out a simple, honest life, one she was proud to call her own.


    She could at least say she had found some peace.


    But peace is a fragile thing.


    The chime of the garage door had her turning around. Wiping her grease-streaked hands on a rag, she brushed a loose strand of red hair from her face.


    "Morning, Alonso," she greeted, bringing a smile to her face as the middle-aged sheriff walked in, his boots clinking against the concrete floor.


    "Serena," Sheriff Alonso tipped his hat, his sun-weathered face crinkling into a smile. "I think the ol'' girl needs your magic touch again."


    He gestured to his cruiser, parked just outside the garage bay. It was the same car she''d worked on a dozen times before, and by now, Serena knew its quirks almost as well as her own.


    "She giving you trouble again?" she teased, grabbing her toolkit.


    "Only when I need her the most," Alonso replied with a chuckle. "Thought I''d swing by before she decides to stall on me in the middle of nowhere."


    Serena walked over to the cruiser, running her fingers along the hood as she popped it open.


    Alonso leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his radio crackling faintly at his hip.


    "So, how''s the wife?" Serena asked as she worked, her voice light.


    "She''s good," Alonso replied, a note of pride in his tone. "She''s started another batch of those preserves you like. Told me to bring you a jar next time I''m here."


    "Ah, Mrs. Alonso spoiling me again. You know I won''t say no to that."


    Heughed, shaking his head. "She says you''re too skinny for someone who works this hard."


    Serena smirked, wiping her brow. "Guess I''ll take that as apliment."


    Alonso chuckled, watching her work with the kind of admiration that came from years of knowing someone. She''d been a part of the town for a while now, and though she kept her secrets, her hard work and friendly demeanor had earned her respect.


    "Alright," Serena said after tightening onest bolt, stepping back and wiping her hands. "She''s good as new."


    "Good as new, huh?" Alonso pushed off the wall, walking over to inspect her handiwork.


    "Well, as close to new as you''ll get with this one," she quipped, a yful glint in her eyes.


    Alonsoughed, but before he could respond, his radio buzzed to life.


    "Sheriff,e in. We''ve got reports of some strange individuals near the old mill, just off Highway 7."


    Alonso''s smile faltered as he grabbed the radio from his belt. "Copy that. Any description?"


    "A group of three. Looked like the same ones lurking in the area yesterday."


    "Understood. I''ll head out now," Alonso said, clipping the radio back to his belt.


    Serena watched him carefully. "Trouble?"


    Alonso shrugged, his tone dismissive. "Nothing I can''t handle. Probably just some drifters passing through. Happens every now and then."


    She nodded, but a flicker of unease sparked in her chest. This wasn''t the first time she''d heard of strangers near the milltely. Throughout that week, there had been rumors of strange faces in the town. It wasn''t a very big town, so everyone knew when a strange face or presence arrived.


    As Alonso reached into his pocket for his wallet, something small and dark slipped out, fluttering to the ground.


    He let out a small sigh, bending down to pick it up.


    But Serena''s blood instantly turned cold.


    The bandana that fell out bore a logo she hadn''t seen in years¡ªa jagged emblem stitched in ck and red. The sight of it sent a jolt through her, like ice flooding her veins.


    "Where did you get that?" Her voice came out sharper than she intended, and Alonso nced up, surprised.


    "This?" He held it up, frowning slightly. "It''s nothing. Picked it up near the mill after a call about some troublemakers yesterday. Looked like it belonged to one of ''em."


    Serena couldn''t hide the way her face drained of color. She felt her knees wobble but forced herself to stand tall.


    "You alright? Something wrong?" Alonso asked, concern etched across his face.


    "I''m alright," she said quickly, too quickly.


    Alonso wasn''t convinced. He studied her carefully, his gaze steady. "You sure? You look like you''ve just seen a ghost."


    Serena forced augh, though it sounded hollow. "I''m fine, Sheriff. The bandana just looks kinda strange and out of ce around here, that''s all."


    He nodded slowly, moving his gaze to the small bandana. "I thought so too. These people are not from nowhere around here." He lingered a moment longer before tucking the bandana into his pocket and pulling out his wallet. "How much do I owe you for the fix?"


    "Just the usual," she managed, her voice steadier now.


    As Alonso handed her the cash, she couldn''t help but nce at his pocket again, where the bandana was now hidden.


    After he drove off, Serena stood in the garage, her hands trembling. She clenched her fists, trying to steady herself, but the memories came rushing back.


    That logo¡ªshe knew too well, a part of her early life she''d worked so hard to leave behind. It belonged to a dangerous Mafia cult, one her father had served diligently until his fallout. If it was here, in this quiet town, then trouble wasn''t far behind.


    Her mind raced. What were they doing in Viera? There was a reason she chose this town. It was cut off from the rest of the world, and rtively peaceful. They were probably there for a different business, she thought.


    But she also couldn''t ignore the warning signs. If they were near the mill, they were too close forfort.


    Taking a deep breath, Serena forced herself to move. She locked up the garage and went back inside her house. She could leave the town temporarily, but that could turn bad and expose her if they didn''t already know she was there.


    So she decided to remain indoors until the coast was clear. Fear held her down, but she could only hope they were not there for her. They must have forgotten about her family after all those years. She hoped they would quickly finish whatever business brought them to Viera, and leave the town alone so she could have some peace again.


    But when night came, the calm in her heart shattered, and her shut eyes snapped open.


    It began with a faint shuffle outside, barely audible over the sound of the ocean breeze. Serena''s head snapped up, her instincts honed by years of survival.


    She killed the light, plunging the room into darkness, and stood perfectly still, listening.


    The shuffle soon turned into deliberate footsteps, the crunch of gravel betraying at least two, maybe three intruders. Her heart thudded in her chest, but her mind was sharp. She reached inside a drawer and pulled out a knife¡ªa sleek, bnced de she had never had to use until now.


    The window shattered first, the crash echoing through the house. Two figures slipped inside, moving with precision. Serena crouched low, her breath steady, waiting for her moment.


    The first man advanced, his steps cautious but confident. He didn''t see her until it was toote. Serena lunged and her de shed across his arm. He cried out, stumbling back, and she used the momentary chaos to strike again, aiming for his leg. The man dropped to the floor with a thud.


    "Move in!" a gruff voice barked, and two more figures entered through the broken window.


    Serena''s pulse quickened, but she didn''t back down. Gripping the knife tightly, she spun to meet the next attacker, dodging his attempt to grab her.


    She was quick, her movements precise, but these men weren''t amateurs. They moved like trained soldiers, their coordination tightening with each moment.


    A blow to her side sent her staggering as the knife slipped from her hand.

 Chapter 2: I’ll have your head

    <h4>Chapter 2: I''ll have your head</h4>


    Serena gasped, clutching her ribs and letting out a groan. When the third man lunged, she grabbed a nearby metal vase and swung it with all her strength. The metallic ng of impact reverberated through the garage as the man crumpled.


    "Enough!"


    The voice cut through the chaos like a de. Serena froze, her eyes darting to the figure standing in the doorway. When and how was her door opened?


    A woman, tall andposed, stepped into the room. Her face was unfamiliar , but hermanding presence was undeniable.


    "Serena ric," the woman said, her tone cool and authoritative. "You''ve made this harder than it needed to be."


    Serena red, her chest heaving. "Who the hell are you, and what do you want?"


    The woman tilted her head, as if mildly amused by the question. "We are here on behalf of the Council of Vitae. I''m sure you know who we are. You''ve been summoned, so do us a favor ande with us willingly."


    A cold dread settled over Serena. The Council of Vitae¡ªthe shadowy organization, cult rather, that controlled the mafia world through bloodline contracts and gic maniption. They were the reason her father had fallen, the reason she had spent years running.


    "I''m not part of your world anymore, haven''t been for the past twelve years." Serena spat. "So do us a favor and leave my house peacefully before things turn bloody."


    The woman''s eyes glinted, a cruel smile ying at the corners of her lips. "This isn''t about what you want, Miss ric. This is about what the Council needs. You''ve been matched, and yourpliance isn''t optional."


    Matched. The word hit Serena like a punch to the gut.


    In order to raise powerful heirs, who would have the ability to control the mafia world with an iron fist, the Council of Vitae matches gically unique individuals, whose DNAs were sure to yield exceptional results.


    She wasn''t going to ept getting hooked with some strange man she knew nothing about. Not when she had worked so hard to get to where she was today. Her freedom meant so much to her. Fighting was her only option here, and thankfully she knew how to do that.


    "Go to hell," she snarled, lunging for her knife.


    Before she could reach it, one of the enforcers tackled her, pinning her to the ground. She thrashed and fought, sessfully kicking him off her and grabbing her knife.


    By the time he made an effort to pin her down again, she drew the knife across his chest and stabbed his shoulder, rolling away from him. But she couldn''t go far before two other men caught up with her, and four strong hands pinned her to the floor, keeping her in ce despite her struggles.


    Serena''s fury grew as the woman approached, her heels clicking against the hard floor.


    "Enough of this," the woman said, her voiceced with impatience. "Bring her."


    As the enforcers bound her wrists, Serena''s mind raced. She couldn''t let them take her. She had built a life here, far from the Council''s grasp. But as they dragged her toward the waiting van, the woman''s next words stopped her struggles cold.


    "Your brother, Elias, is with us. He''ll remain safe as long as you cooperate. I hope, for his sake, you understand that."


    Serena''s blood ran cold. Elias. Her younger brother, the only family she had left. She hadn''t seen him in months as he was in school, but they kept in touch, always careful not to draw attention. If the Council had him...


    "What is wrong with you people? Leave the poor boy out of this. What have you done to him?" she demanded, her voice trembling with rage.


    The woman''s smile was cruel. "He''s alive, for now. But his fate depends entirely on you."


    Serena''s heart pounded as she was shoved into the back of the van. The doors mmed shut, plunging her into darkness. She could hear the muffled voices of her captors outside, their words indistinct.


    As the van began to move, Serena leaned back against the cold metal wall, her mind spinning. The Council of Vitae didn''t make idle threats. If they had Elias, they would use him to control her, to force her into whatever twisted n they had in mind.


    But why her? Why now? She had spent years staying off their radar, avoiding the mafia world entirely.


    As the question appeared in her mind, a memory from her childhood surfaced like a ghost. Her father, seated at his desk, his expression grim as he exined the bloodline contracts to her. How the Council used advanced gic technology to control the mafia families, matching individuals based on their gicpatibilities to produce powerful heirs for the purpose of control.


    "You''re special, Serena," he had said, his voice heavy with regret. "More special than you realize. That''s why you have to stay hidden."


    She hadn''t understood then, but she had followed his every instruction. Now the pieces were falling into ce. Her father''s betrayal, their years on the run, the Council''s sudden interest in her, the sudden match with someone she didn''t know¡ªit all came back to whatever made her "special."


    The van hit a bump, jolting her out of her thoughts. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside her. Panic wouldn''t help Elias.


    She shifted her position, testing the ropes around her wrists. They were tight, but not unbreakable. If she could just find an opening¡ª


    The van screeched to a halt, throwing her forward. The doors opened, and two enforcers climbed in, dragging her out before she could react.


    They marched her toward a sleek ck helicopter, its des already spinning. The woman from before stood at the base of the aircraft, her coat billowing in the wind.


    "Wee to the next Chapter of your life, Miss ric," she said, her tone dripping with mockery even though she had a smile on her face.


    Serena red at her, fire in her eyes. "If you hurt that boy, I''ll have your head."


    The woman''s smile didn''t waver. "We''ll see about that."


    As Serena was forced into the helicopter, her eyes hardened. But her insides were in chaos. She couldn''t help but entertain that fleeting thought that her life, the life she had built ande to love, was about to end.

 Chapter 3: Not interested

    <h4>Chapter 3: Not interested</h4>


    The atmosphere in the dimly lit warehouse was heavy andced with tension, the faint smell of blood mingling with the acrid scent of burnt tobo.


    Lucian Draven stood tall, his figure domineering, and his jaw working from being clenched too hard. The faint flicker of the bulb threw jagged shadows across the room, highlighting the grim scene before him.


    A man knelt on the cold concrete floor, his ankles bound, lips split and nose bleeding. His wrists were bound together tightly by a rope, his right palm was stuck to the wooden chair with a dagger which pierced through his flesh.


    His head hung low, his shallow breaths the only sound breaking the chilling silence.


    Lucian''s steely gaze never wavered, his expression as cold and unreadable as the de glinting in his gloved hand.


    "You made a mistake, Ferris," Lucian said, his voice a low rumble that carried a chilling calm. "A mistake that cost me four shipments and two good men."


    Ferris lifted his head weakly, blood dripping from his split lip. "I¡ª"


    "Don''t," Lucian interrupted, his tone sharp enough to cut. He crouched to meet Ferris''s wavering gaze, his blue-gray eyes piercing like ice. "The time for excuses is over. I want names. Who were you working with?"


    "I didn''t¡ª"


    Lucian didn''t let him speak further. He cut off the man''s speech by driving the second de into his left palm, eliciting a scream from the man, which echoed around the warehouse.


    "You betrayed the Draven Syndicate," Lucian said softly, his calm even more menacing than his rage. "You betrayed me. So, I''ll ask you just one more time... Who else do I need to visit tonight?"


    Ferris hesitated for a second, sweat dripping down his face. He swore an oath, one that would implicate him should he break it. But knowing Lucian, only a miracle would make him leave that warehouse alive if he didn''t give the right answers. And he knew no miracle wasing for him.


    Deciding to expose all he knew and all that were involved, he opened his mouth. But before he could get the word out, Lucian''s body tensed.


    A sharp pain shot through his chest, spreading like wildfire. His vision blurred for a split second, making the room tilt unnaturally. He straightened, clenching his jaw to stifle a groan as the pain tore through him.


    Not now.


    Lucian rose to his full height, hiding the tremor in his hands by slipping the pair into his coat. His men stood behind him, silent and watchful, their loyalty unwavering. He couldn''t afford to show weakness¡ªnot here, not now, not ever.


    Ferris''s eyes flicked up, catching the briefest hint of strain on Lucian''s face. "So it''s true... You''re... sick," he muttered, his voice weak but tinged with realization.


    Lucian''s gaze turned lethal. "Yes. Sick of traitors like you," he said coldly, stepping back. "Ss, make sure he reaches hell in eight pieces."


    One of his lieutenants¡ªthe one called Ss¡ªa hulking man with a scar running down his jaw, stepped forward, cracking his knuckles. Lucian turned away, the sound of Ferris''s pleading fading as he strode toward the exit.


    The crisp night air hit him like a balm, though it did little to ease the fire coursing through his veins. The curse¡ªthe damn curse¡ªwas getting worse. He leaned against the sleek ck car parked outside, his breathsing out in shallow bursts.


    "Sir?"


    Lucian looked up to find his right-hand man, Adrian, watching him with thinly veiled concern. "What?"


    "Are you¡ª"


    "I''m fine," Lucian cut him off. His voice left no room for argument.


    Adrian nodded, though his eyes lingered for a moment longer. "There''s someone waiting for you at the estate. Said it''s urgent."


    Lucian frowned. "Who?"


    "A representative from the Council of Vitae."


    That name alone was enough to send a ripple of unease through Lucian. The Council rarely involved itself in the affairs of individual syndicates unless it served their own agenda. If they were reaching out to him directly, it wasn''t good news.


    Lucian didn''t reply. He simply slid into the car and Adrian followed without being told.


    ***


    The Draven estate was a fortress of cold elegance, perched on the edge of a cliff overlooking the city. Its towering gates opened without a sound as Lucian''s car approached.


    Inside, the atmosphere was just as oppressive as the night''s earlier interrogation. Lucian entered the grand hall, his footsteps echoing against the marble floors.


    The Council''s representative waited in the drawing room, a man in histe fifties with silver hair slicked back and a face carved with sharp lines of authority.


    He rose as Lucian entered, extending a hand which Lucian pointedly ignored.


    "Mr. Draven," the man began, his voice smooth. "Thank you for seeing me."


    "Get to the point," Lucian said, crossing his arms.


    The man''s smile didn''t falter, though his eyes narrowed slightly. "As direct as they say. Very well then. The Council has identified your gic match."


    Lucian lifted a brow, evidently shocked at the announcement. However, the representative continued, feeling the need to exin after the raised brow shot at him.


    "You''ve been matched to Serena ric. You have toe to the research facility tonight for the initial testing and procedure."


    The name sent a faint ripple of recognition through Lucian''s mind. Although he had never met any one of them, he had heard whispers of the ric family¡ªa line once powerful, now disgraced. They had fallen from the Council''s favor after their father''s betrayal years ago.


    "I''m not interested," Lucian said tly, turning toward the door.


    "Mr. Draven, I''m sorry, but you have toply."


    The weight in the man''s tone stopped Lucian in his tracks. He turned back, his eyes narrowing.


    "Why?" Lucian probed. "I never asked to be matched. That is a step I am not yet ready to take. The Council has to learn to ask people first before helping them make major life decisions."


    "I suggest you reconsider your stance, Mr Draven. This is important."


    "Why should i?"


    The representative''s expression turned grave. "Your condition is deteriorating. The Council''s scientists have confirmed it. Without intervention, you won''t survive another year."

 Chapter 4: Asking for the impossible

    <h4>Chapter 4: Asking for the impossible</h4>


    A cold fury bubbled beneath Lucian''s calm exterior. He despised the Council''s meddling in his life, and their constant reminders of the curse that gued him.


    "And this stupid match with the daughter of an outcast is supposed to be the solution?" he asked, his voice dripping with annoyance.


    "She is the product of a very unique blood contract. Her capabilities are insane," the man replied. "She carries an immunity that could stabilize your condition. You two need to be one, otherwise, the curse will consume you."


    Lucian''s fists clenched at his sides. The thought of relying on someone else¡ªof being forced into this twisted gic contract¡ªwas unbearable. But the alternative...


    The pain from earlier red in his memory, a stark reminder of the perfectly hidden helplessness slowly consuming him.


    "And if I refuse?" he asked, his voice low.


    The representative''s gaze hardened. "The Council isn''t giving you a choice. Serena ric is being brought to the research center as we speak. You can cooperate, or you can face the consequences of defiance.


    Lucian stared at the man, his mind calcting. The Council''s control over the mafia world was absolute, their power enforced through a web of fear and maniption. Even someone like him¡ªa syndicate leader¡ªwasn''t immune to their reach.


    Finally, he exhaled sharply, the decision already made. "I''ll be there in an hour," he said, his tone clipped. "And this better not be a waste of my precious time."


    The representative inclined his head. "You''d be surprised. The Council isn''t there for child''s y."


    Lucian turned on his heel, his coat billowing behind him as he strode out of the room. He didn''t trust the Council, didn''t trust their promises or their motives. But for now, he had no choice.


    Even if he didn''t care for his life, defiance would cost him everything he had worked hard for. And that was one thing he didn''t want.


    As he climbed the stairs to his private quarters, his expression remained as cold as ice. He poured himself a ss of whiskey, staring out at the city lights below.


    For years, he had ruled with an iron fist, his reputation built on fear and ruthlessness. But tonight, he could feel something was about to change, and he couldn''t fathom why it bothered him so much.


    Lifting the ss to his lips, he downed the whiskey in one burning gulp.


    Minutester, he was already in the car with Adrian, driving out of the estate. The car slowed down just outside the gate, when he caught sight of two familiar faces approaching the house.


    "Good evening, Mr Draven," the middle-aged woman bowed her head the moment the tinted ss was wound down. She was a tall woman with a slim figure, and a face that showed the manifestation of the handiwork of time.


    "Boss," the man beside her also gave a bow. He was one of Lucian''s men.


    "Dr. Marlowe," Lucian acknowledged the woman''s greeting.


    "I came as promised with the files and documents, but it looks like you''re heading out."


    "Council called. You can wait for me inside. Darrell will keep you entertained."


    "Council?" Dr. Marlowe asked, an evident strain on her face as surprise registered. "Is everything alright?"


    "They found me a match." Lucian revealed, watching with restrained amusement as shock overtook the woman''s features.


    "Did you ask for one?"


    "I don''t remember doing that. I''ll be sure to remind them not to just randomly match people without at least informing them." Lucian answered, adjusting his right sleeve.


    "I don''t mean to pry, Mr Draven, but who¡ª"


    "Serena ric." Lucian cut her off, already knowing what her next question would be.


    What he didn''t expect was the woman''s expression. Her eyes stretched so wide and she looked like she just heard the most shocking thing ever.


    "Serena? How did they find her? Oh God, this is bad!! This is not good!!" She began to panic, darting her eyes around.


    "What is going on, Marlowe?" Lucian threw the questions, narrowing his eyes as he found the woman''s behavior to be abnormal and suspicious.


    "We''ll talk about it when you''re back." Dr. Marlowe calmed herself down, looking rather sober while adding, "but please, Mr Draven, I know you owe me nothing. I just need to ask a favor. Treat her well."


    Lucian narrowed his eyes further before a sudden coldness overtook his features.


    "I''ll see you when I get back, doctor," he spoke in the most emotionless voice she had heard, then signalled for Adrian to continue on their journey.


    Dr Marlowe watched as the car moved farther and farther away from her, until it was no longer in sight. She let out a sigh and turned around, only to catch Darrell giving her an incredulous stare.


    "What?" Dr Marlowe asked, confused.


    "Did you just ask my boss to treat somebody well?" Darrell asked, his tone matching the intensity of his stare.


    "Anything wrong with that?"


    Darrell shook his head. "You really have no idea. You are asking for the impossible."


    "There''s no impossibility here. I''m only giving him a heads up, after all, she is going to be living here, as his wife. That girl has gone through a lot already."


    Darrell let out a chuckle. "I hope she''s a badass. If not, I''m pretty sure she won''t survive here."


    "Stop being pessimistic."


    "Pessi..." Darrell cut his word short,ughing harder. "Have you seen his women?" He asked with an incredulous tone. "As crazy as they all are, they can barely match his intensity. Trust me when I tell you that the only reason they keeping back is because of the money." Darrell turned toward the house and started walking. Doctor Marlowe followed shortly after.


    A few moments of silence passed between them before Darrell broke it. "Lucian doesn''t treat people well, doctor, especially women. And you know damn well what I''m talking about."

 Chapter 5: Predestined

    <h4>Chapter 5: Predestined</h4>


    The sterile scent of antiseptic stung Serena''s nose as the doors of the van swung open. It was the second van she had been thrown in since her abduction.


    With her hands tied behind her, and her captors nking her, she walked forward through the entrance of the council''s research center.


    She remembered this ce. Her father used to work here.


    "Move," one of the enforcers barked, shoving her forward.


    Serena didn''t resist, but her mind was racing. Every step she took echoed like a countdown, each sound a reminder of how far she was from the quiet coastal town she had called home.


    The doors to the main chamber swung open, revealing arge, almost empty hall. She was dragged to a huge office at the far end, where she was made to stand before a man who she assumed to be their leader.


    His presence dominated the space, even as he remained seated. He was a tall man with an angr face, his sharp cheekbones and piercing gray eyes giving him an almost predatory air.


    "Serena ric," his voice boomed, deep and authoritative. "Wee to the heart of the Council."


    Serena''s jaw tightened, but she held her tongue. She wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of a response, not yet.


    "You''ve caused quite the stir," he continued, tapping the table lightly with his fingers. "Fighting back against our enforcers, refusing to cooperate. It seems the ric bloodline hasn''t lost its defiance."


    "Why am I here?" Serena demanded, her voice steadier than she expected.


    The Council Leader smiled faintly, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "You''re here because it''s time for you to serve the Council of Vitae."


    He gestured, and a holographic disy flickered to life beside him. Serena''s name appeared at the top of aplex genealogical chart, lines branching out to reveal connections she didn''t understand.


    "The ric family has always been of great interest to the Council," he said, his tone almost conversational. "Your lineage is rare¡ªgically unique. Your father, however, squandered the trust we ced in your family. His betrayal cost us dearly."


    Serena''s fists clenched, her nails digging into her palms. "My father''s dead. He has been for years. What does any of this have to do with me?"


    "Everything," the Council Leader said, his eyes narrowing. "You are his legacy. The bloodline contract system ensures that certain lineages¡ªlike yours¡ªare preserved for the benefit of our society. You, Serena, are a key piece in that puzzle."


    Serena scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "I didn''t sign any contract with you or your organization."


    "You don''t have to," he said smoothly. "The contract was sealed years ago. It binds not just you, but all who carry your blood. It had been predestined from the time of your birth that you would serve the Council of Vitae. It''s time to fulfil that destiny."


    "I carve my own destiny. You don''t get to decide that."


    The Council Leader''s smile faded. His eyes narrowed at her, seeing how, despite everything, she was still being stubborn. It had been expected, knowing, with the information they had, that she was no easy target.


    But that had made them prepare even better. He waved his hand and the image on the holographic disy changed. A live feed appeared on the screen, showing Elias bound to a chair in a dimly lit room. Sitting beside him was a bowl of peanuts.


    Serena''s breath caught. "Elias..." she called, but quickly realized he couldn''t hear her when he didn''t react. She shifted her gaze to the council leader. "What are you doing to him? He''s allergic to peanuts. Don''t you dare hurt my brother."


    "We know he''s allergic. It would be a pity to watch him go through the torture of dying such a slow, painful and avoidable death," the leader said coldly. "Your defiance would be admirable, if it weren''t so futile."


    Serena''s legs felt like they might give out, but she forced herself to stay upright. Every fiber of her being wanted tosh out, to scream, to fight¡ªbut she couldn''t risk Elias''s life.


    "What do you want from me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "You''ve been matched," the leader said simply, a satisfied smirk resting on his lips. "To Lucian Draven."


    The name hit Serena like a punch to the gut. She''d heard whispers of him even in her quiet town. A ruthless syndicate leader, a man whose name was synonymous with fear, cruelty, and power.


    "I believe daddy must have exined the matching system to you. If he didn''t, do let me know. I''d be d to exin it to you inyman''snguage."


    Before she could respond, the door to the office opened. The air in therge space grew heavier as a figure strode in, followed by another, who shut the door behind him.


    Thest man stood beside the door, not moving further into the room. His face, devoid of any emotion. The first man, however, continued moving majestically like he owned the ce, stopping just before his body could brush against one of the receiving chairs.


    "Mr Draven. You came just at the right time. Have a seat." The council leader spoke, pointing to one of the receiving chairs.


    Lucian Draven was amanding presence, his tall frame and sharp features exuding an aura of danger.


    But Serena couldn''t deny, no matter how furious she was, that he was a drool worthy eye candy.


    Lucian satfortably on the chair across the council leader, his cold eyes locked with the man.


    "Tell me something, Carter. When did the rule change and by who?" Lucian asked and a confused expression settled on Carter''s face.


    "What rule are you talking about?" Carter asked back.


    "The rule of matching two people states that both parties must be informed at least a month prior. But you went ahead to find me a match without informing me of your ns, and still had the guts to tell me on the same day you want to carry out initial testing. What do you take me for?" Lucian blew hot, his tone deadly cold and sharp enough to cut.


    Carter, however, looked only slightly shaken. He let out a soft sigh and leaned forward. "I know the rules, Mr Draven and we''re sorry for the impromptu invitation. You already know that your case is a special one which we are handling the best way we can. So please understand that this was beyond our control. We expended a lot of resources just to find her." Carter gestured with his head toward Serena before continuing his speech.


    "She is very good at hiding. We didn''t want to give you false hope that''s why we didn''t inform you until now."


    Lucian kept his eyes on Carter for a few seconds before turning his head to his left hand side, setting his gaze on Serena for the first time since he walked into the office. She stared back at him with a kind of fierceness that he admired, but with years of experience, he could still detect the helplessness and innocence in her eyes, despite the fact that she had dried blood sttered across her face and clothes.


    Turning back to Carter, Lucian spoke in a dismissive tone. "Sorry Carter, she''s not my type."


    Carter opened his mouth to say something, however, the words never made it out because Serena''s voice suddenly echoed. "Oh, thank the heavens. Can I go now?"


    The relief that dripped from her voice brought an irritated frown to Lucian''s face, but it onlysted a second before it vanished.


    "That is why we are not mandating you two to stay together for a long time, Mr. Draven. You just need to produce a child in the space of one year, and after that, both of you can be free of each other and go your separate ways. The blood of the child holds the permanent solution to your problem. That''s why it is important that you cooperate." Carter responded to Lucian''sment, ignoring Serena and herment.


    But instead of a response from Lucian, what they all heard was Serena''sughter. "Mr Carter or whatever your name is¡ª"


    "Watch your mouth, bitch. Call that name with respect." The man standing by her left side cut her off with a re, which she returned.


    "Let her speak." Carter said, and Serena looked back at him.


    "You not only expect me to get married to a stranger I know nothing about, you guys also expect me to produce a child in one year. How the hell is that even possible?" Serena fired the question.


    She already knew this was how the organization operated, with no one challenging or questioning them. But now that it was happening to her, she didn''t know how to take it.


    "It''s very simple, Serena. You just have to open your legs and let the magic happen." Carter responded to her question, bringing a disgusted look to her face.


    "You''re disgusting." Serena spat. "You seem to forget that not everyone goes about sticking their dicks into anything that looks like a hole, and not everyone opens their legs for anything that looks like a pole. Everyone cannot be like you, Mr Carter." Serena answered, and a resounding pnded on her left cheek by the same guy standing beside her.


    The p blinded her temporarily, making her miss the satisfying look of fury she was looking forward to seeing on Carter''s face.


    The sound of a p pulled everyone''s attention from Serena to Lucian, who had his gaze set on the man that pped Serena.


    Another p echoed, then another, until the fifth time when Lucian finally stopped pping.


    "Nice one. You seem to have fast hands." Lucian said, his gaze never leaving the guy''s face. He could see blood trailing down the side of the guy''s head, and he wondered if the wound was inflicted by Serena, which was why he was so angry.


    The man bowed slightly. "She needs to be taught how to speak to her superiors with respect," he said.


    Lucian smiled. "You also need to be taught respect, by learning not toy your filthy hands on a woman, especially one matched to me." Lucian said, surprising everyone. He turned to Carter, and with all the seriousness in the world, he added, "You have five minutes to make sure he loses that hand, else this discussion is over."

 Chapter 6: Demands

    <h4>Chapter 6: Demands</h4>


    A heavy silence filled the room, thick with tension, as everyone absorbed Lucian''s words. Shock registered on every face except one¡ªAdrian, the man standing guard by the door. Having worked under Lucian for years, Adrian wasn''t the least bit surprised. If anything, he knew his boss was being merciful.


    Mr. Carter threw Lucian an incredulous look before chuckling. It started as a low rumble before turning into full-blownughter. "You can''t be serious," he said, shaking his head in amusement.


    Lucian didn''tugh. He didn''t smile. His icy gaze remained locked on Carter, unyielding, unamused.


    Mr. Carter''sughter faded almost immediately. The smugness on his face disappeared, reced by a slight twitch of his jaw. He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "You''re being ridiculous," he scoffed. "You do realize who you''re dealing with, don''t you? This isn''t some petty rival fight. This is the Council of Vitae. You don''t spew threats here."


    Lucian met his gaze with an unsettling calm. "I''m well aware." His voice was cold, deadly. "That''s why I know my cooperation is worth more to you than anything you''re offering me. You need me more than I need you. And if you truly want my cooperation, you know what to do."


    Carter''s hands clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white as he struggled to contain his anger. A muscle in his jaw ticked. For a long moment, he simply red at Lucian, his teeth grinding together audibly.


    Then, as if flipping a switch, Carter''s expression shifted again. He forced a smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Come on now, Mr Draven," he said smoothly, leaning forward. "Let''s not blow this out of proportion. Look, I''ll have the guy apologize. No need for anything extreme."


    Lucian remained as unmoved as a statue. "He didn''t give her a chance to apologize before he hit her. Why should I ept one now?"


    Serena, who had been quiet throughout the exchange, felt her stomach twist. She wasn''t sure how to feel about what was happening. One thing was certain¡ªshe didn''t pity the man who had struck her. She had seen firsthand the cruelty these people were capable of.


    Lucian nced at his watch. "You have two minutes left before I walk out of here."


    Carter''s eyes shed with frustration. His fingers drummed against his desk before he let out a heavy sigh. Muttering a curse under his breath, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    The room was deathly silent as he spoke in a low voice, exining the situation to whoever was on the other end of the call. Every few seconds, his gaze flicked toward Lucian, his expression darkening. Eventually, he ended the call, tossing his phone onto the desk with a loud tter.


    His eyes burned into Lucian''s as he spoke through gritted teeth. "Fine. The request is granted. His hand will be cut off."


    A few gasps echoed in the room, but no one dared to speak.


    Carter seemed to expect some kind of satisfaction from Lucian, but he found none. Instead, Lucian merely leaned back in his chair, expression unreadable. "Good. Go ahead. I want it done right here, right now," he said.


    Carter''s nostrils red. His fingers curled into his palm, but he didn''t argue. With a sharp nod, he motioned for one of the men in the office toe to him, and he whispered instructions to his ear.


    The man who was given instructions hurriedly went to carry them out. He returned with a wooden stool, a sheated knife, and three other guards.


    The guy in question¡ªDamon, who had pped Serena¡ª panicked. He never thought that the council would agree to what Lucian said. Now, he was forced to his knees by two people, his face draining of color as the reality of his situation set in.


    "Wait¡ªno! Mr. Carter, please!" He struggled against the grip of the guards, desperation in his eyes. "I¡ªI didn''t mean to¡ª!"


    "Cut his palm off," Carter instructed, gritting his teeth.


    The de was unsheathed. And without hesitation, it was brought down heavily on Damon''s right wrist, which had been secured to the stool.


    A sickening scream tore through the air.


    Blood sttered across the floor. Damon crumpled forward, his severed hand falling limply beside him. His ragged gasps of pain filled the room, but no one moved to help him.


    Carter''s gaze snapped back to Lucian. His face was taut with barely restrained fury. "Satisfied?" he bit out.


    Lucian didn''t even nce at Damon''s writhing form. He exhaled slowly, then said, "That was step one."


    Carter''s chair scraped against the floor as he shot to his feet. "You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Lucian didn''t flinch. "Don''t interrupt me, Carter. I''m already pissed as it is."


    For a moment, it looked like Carter might lunge at him. His chest rose and fell rapidly, his hands trembling at his sides. But Lucian''s gaze remained steady, waiting.


    With a heavy exhale, Carter lowered himself back into his chair. His fingers tapped against the desk. "What else?"


    Lucian turned his head, his gaze finding Serena. His expression didn''t soften. "Look at her. You went to her house," he said, his voice measured. "Kidnapped her. Tied her up like a criminal. And then dragged her here to offer her to me, as if I were some dog that would simply ept whatever you threw at me."


    Carter scoffed. "What did you expect? You think she was a willing participant? The reason she''s standing here and looking all sober is because we have her brother. If not, she''d have been raving and fighting like a mad woman."


    Lucian''s lips curled into something that wasn''t quite a smile. "That is reasonable, don''t you think?"


    Carter''s fingers clenched. "You already got your pound of flesh. What more could you possibly want?"


    Lucian leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "Take her back to her house, ensure she gets a good night''s rest, bring her back here tomorrow without all the blood and the ropes. She needs to look like someone rtively worthy of being by my side. Only then will I ept her," he said simply, standing up. "You have her brother so I''m pretty sure she will not run away." He added, walking away.


    Serena followed him with her eyes, but she wasn''t in awe this time. She was ring at him. What did he mean by someone rtively worthy of being by the side? What did he take her for?


    Carter exhaled slowly, his jaw tightening. "Why are you doing all this when she isn''t your type as you imed?" He asked.


    "If she were to be my type, I wouldn''t have asked for just a hand. Your guy would be dead by now for having the guts to hit her in my presence." Lucian responded without slowing down or stopping his advance toward the door.


    Seeing how he was already at the door, Carter spoke out one more time. "Mr Draven, we still need to conduct the initial testing."


    Lucian''s eyes darkened. "There will be no testing happening tonight, Carter. I will be back here tomorrow for the testing and the joining." He turned around, fixing his gaze on Serena, who to his satisfaction, was also ring at him. "Also, any modafucker whoys his hands on her will answer to me." He added, before finally walking away.


    As soon as he got to his car and climbed in, Adrian shot him in knowing look. "You just offended the Council of Vitae. They will not forgive what you did in there."


    Lucian let out a sigh, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "The Council of Vitae offended me first. I do not forgive either," he answered, and Adrian just turned towards the road after letting out a sigh. He started the car and drove away from the council building.


    Back inside Carter''s office, the atmosphere, instead of bing lighter, became even more tense after Lucian left.


    Serena moved her eyes away from the door she had been ring at, back to Carter, only to see the guy shooting daggers at her.


    A sweet smile appeared on her face, which infuriated Carter the more. "Aren''t you going to untie me now?" She asked in a sweet, calm voice, loving how he had shifted from his arrogant and proud self into a ruffled mess.


    Carter instructed one of the men to untie her. With her hands free, Serena let out a relieved breath. "I also have demands before I agree to anything," she spoke in the same sweet voice,swaying her body from side to side in a yful manner.


    "You are in no position to make demands," Carter spoke in finality, but she only let out a dramatic sigh.


    "I haven''t even done anything to you, yet all the veins in your head and face are about to pop because of me. I wonder how you still think you can underestimate me. I can ruin things for you without even raising a finger so you better cooperate." Now it was her turn to dish out threats.


    Carter smirked, nodding his head in realization of what she was doing. "What do you want?" He asked, deciding to y along... For now.


    "I want to speak to my brother. I need to be sure he''s alive and well. Only then will I agree to this madness y''all came up with."


    Carter was surprised, but he refused adamantly to let it show. He had expected a rather ridiculous or outrageous demand from her.


    "I''ll make arrangements for you to speak with your brother," he answered, then gestured to one of the men in the office. "Get her out of my sight."

 Chapter 7: Good Job

    <h4>Chapter 7: Good Job</h4>


    Carter strode into the dimly lit room, his footsteps heavy against the wooden floor.


    At the center of the room sat Modi¡ªa tall, imposing man with an eyepatch that only amplified the sinister aura around him. His face was sharp, his expressions unreadable, and the scar trailing from his cheek down to his corbone was a permanent reminder of the blood-soaked world they operated in. He lounged on the dark leather sofa, one leg casually crossed over the other, a ss of bourbon bnced between his fingers.


    Carter didn''t bother with greetings. His mood was already ruined from the events of the night, and seeing Modi''s infuriatingly calm demeanor only worsened his irritation.


    "How is Damon?" Modi asked, not bothering to look up as he swirled his drink.


    "He''s being treated," Carter bit out, his voiceced with frustration. His fingers twitched at his sides, itching to vent his anger on something¡ªor someone.


    Modi finally turned his one good eye on Carter, assessing him like one would a ticking bomb. "Rx," he said, a smirk curling at the corner of his lips. "You look like you''re about to explode. All the veins in your head are about to pop."


    Carter gritted his teeth. Modi wasn''t wrong¡ªrage coursed through his body like wildfire. He had never been humiliated like this before, and the thought of letting Lucian get away with it made his blood boil. "How are we punishing him?" he demanded, his fists clenching at his sides.


    Modi exhaled, taking another slow sip of his drink before answering. "Slow down, Carter. There''s no need for rash actions right now. We have a bigger picture to focus on."


    Carter let out a sharp breath, nostrils ring.


    "Did he agree to the deal?" Modi asked.


    "On the condition that the girl is treated nicely," Carter spat, barely able to hide his disgust.


    Modi chuckled, shaking his head. "Then do just that. Treat her nicely." He sighed, as if exining something painfully simple to a stubborn child. "If you had done that from the beginning, we wouldn''t be in this mess."


    Carter''s jaw ticked. He couldn''t understand why he was expected to treat Serena with any level of care. She was nothing¡ªan outcast, a nobody. An insect he could crush her under his boot without a second thought, and yet, she was now the leverage keeping them on the right path. It made him sick.


    "So that''s it?" Carter snapped. "Lucian just walks free after humiliating me tonight?"


    Modi gave him a pointed look. "You personally asked to handle this deal, Carter. Now, it''s in your hands. Do whatever you can to seal it. That''s what matters right now. Once the deal is secured, then we''ll talk about Lucian. But for now¡ªleave him alone."


    Before Carter could respond, the door burst open.


    A man stormed in, his face twisted in fury. Slightly shorter than Carter, his brown eyes burned with barely restrained rage as they locked onto Modi.


    "What is this I hear?" he seethed. "You matched Serena to Lucian? Tell me it''s a joke, Modi."


    Modi remained unfazed, though a small sigh escaped him. "Calm down, Vincent."


    "Calm down?" Vincent barked, his chest rising and falling rapidly. "Do you have any idea what it took for me to find her? Do you know what it took for me to betray her like this?" His voice cracked with emotion, but he swallowed it down. "The only thing I asked for was to be matched to her. And yet, you gave her to Lucian. You promised me, Modi!"


    "The promise still stands," Modi said firmly. "She will be matched to you¡ªafter we get what we need from her and Lucian."


    Vincent''s body went rigid. "No. If I had known you were going to go back on your word, I wouldn''t have helped you find her. Reverse the matching. Give her to me now."


    Modi''s face hardened. "Your personal desires cannot outweigh the needs of the council. Your efforts are greatly appreciated and will be rewarded, but you need to be patient. One year. That''s all. They don''t even like each other. Rest assured, Serena will be yours once this is over."


    Vincent clenched his jaw so tightly his teeth ached. Without another word, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the room, but not before one final thought settled in his mind¡ªif they dared to go back on their word again, he would burn everything to the ground.


    ***


    After all had been said and done, Serena was brought back to her small house in Viera.


    Three guards had been assigned to her. Two stationed themselves outside, while the third followed her inside, standing like a silent sentinel in the corner of her living room.


    She was exhausted¡ªher body ached, and her mind was in turmoil.


    Taking a slow breath, she turned to the man inside and was about to ask for some privacy, but knowing he might refuse, she changed her mind.


    Her gaze flickered over the mess in her house¡ªthe mess they had made when they dragged her away like some criminal. A small smirk curled at her lips as an idea took shape.


    She gestured for the guard toe closer. He hesitated but eventually stepped forward.


    "I''m hungry," she stated simply. "But I can''t eat in a ce that looks like a war zone." She gestured around the room. "Since you guys barged in here and made this mess, I think it''s only fair that you clean it up while I cook my meal."


    The guard''s face twisted into an ugly frown, and he opened his mouth to protest, but Serena lifted a finger, silencing him before he could speak. "If you don''t do it by the time I''m done cooking," she continued, her tone light butced with threat, "then just know you''ll be responsible for stressing me out tonight. I won''t eat my meal. Instead, I''ll start cleaning, and by the time I''m done, my food will be cold. And I don''t eat cold food. So I''ll have to go back to the kitchen and start preparing another meal. I''m pretty sure you know how stressful that is for someone who''s about to be married to Lucian Draven."


    The guard ground his teeth.


    "I''ll be done cooking in fifteen minutes," she added before disappearing into the kitchen.


    Serena wasn''t sure if the guard would actually listen to her, but she was counting on the fact that none of them wanted any unnecessary trouble.


    Fifteen minutester, she carried her te into the now spotless living room. She raised an eyebrow in approval before settling onto the couch. "Good job," she murmured, picking up a fork.


    The guard scowled, but said nothing.


    "I hope your bosses provided food for you," she said offhandedly.


    "I never told you I was hungry," he snapped.


    Serena shrugged. "Perfect. Because I only made enough for one."


    She ate in silence, savoring every bite, fully aware that the guard was ring daggers at her. When she was finished, she stood, went to the fridge, and pulled out some snack bars. She tossed three of them onto the table in front of him.


    "In case you need something to munch on during the night," she said nonchntly. "I''m going to bed."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked into her bedroom, shutting the door behind her.


    The guard stood frozen, staring at the snack bars in disbelief.

 Chapter 8: Everything has changed

    <h4>Chapter 8: Everything has changed</h4>


    The echoes of lightughter and casual conversation that had filled the grand living area of the Draven estate fell into an abrupt silence the moment Lucian stepped inside. A thick wave of unease spread through the room as if his mere presence had sucked the warmth out of it.


    Darrell and Dr. Marlowe, who had been seatedfortably a moment ago, shot to their feet.


    "Boss."


    "Mr. Draven. You''re back."


    Both of them greeted him in unison, their voices measured, their postures rigid. Lucian acknowledged them with a curt nod, his gaze settling on Dr. Marlowe.


    "Give me a few minutes. I''ll be with you soon," he stated, his tone firm, leaving no room for discussion. Without another word, he turned on his heel and strode toward the grand staircase, his footsteps echoing against the marble floor.


    Darrell waited until Lucian disappeared up the stairs before shifting his attention to Adrian, his expression tense.


    "How did it go?" he asked cautiously.


    Adrian let out a heavy sigh and sank into the plush leather couch, rubbing his temple as if trying to ward off an impending headache.


    "Awful," he admitted, his voiceced with frustration. "I fear we may get punished by the council soon."


    "Punished?" Dr. Marlowe blurted out before Darrell could respond, his eyes wide with disbelief. "For what exactly?"


    Adrian exhaled sharply and ran a hand through his hair. "He ordered the hand of a council member to be cut off. And it was cut off."


    The weight of his words settled like a stone between them, leaving both Darrell and Dr. Marlowe momentarily speechless. Darrell''s brows furrowed, his jaw tightening as he exchanged a look with the doctor.


    Meanwhile, Lucian had reached the top floor of the mansion, his steps slowing as he approached his room. Just before he pushed open the door, his gaze flickered toward the other room at the far end of the hallway. A muscle in his jaw twitched, his expression unreadable. But he didn''t linger¡ªhe turned back, entering his own quarters.


    The dim lighting of the spacious bedroom cast elongated shadows across the dark walls, giving the space a somber yet intoxicating allure. Lucian had barely taken a step inside before he noticed the presence of a woman he was familiar with.


    She stood near his bed, wine ss in hand, dressed in a sheer,cy ck lingerie that clung to her curves in a way that left nothing to the imagination. Her lips were painted blood-red, her dark eyes shimmering with expectation as she met his gaze.


    Lucian''s expression darkened. "What are you doing here, Mitchell?" His voice was calm, but there was a dangerous edge beneath it.


    The woman frowned slightly, tilting her head. "You sent for me," she murmured, her voice carrying a sultry lilt as she took a slow step forward.


    Racking his brain, he finally recalled sending for her earlier in the day, but that was before Ferris'' and the Council''s issue came up to ruin his night.


    "I no longer require your services tonight," he stated inly as he took off his coat and tugged at his tie. "You may leave."


    The woman stiffened, her brows knitting together in disbelief. "Leave?" she echoed, her voice rising slightly. "I came prepared, Lucian. How do you expect me to leave just like that?"


    "Don''t worry about your payment," he added, his voice unwavering. "You''ll receive it in full in the morning." He advanced toward the bathroom.


    The woman hesitated, a flicker of something desperate shing in her eyes. "But what about this fire that''s starting to burn inside of me?" she whispered, her voice dripping with frustration. "How do I quench it? I just took a pill."


    Lucian paused his advance, his eyes narrowing. "You did what?"


    "The pink pill," she admitted quickly, her breathing uneven. "I took it to get my body ready for you."


    Lucian turned around, his entire demeanor turning colder, more dangerous. "You swallowed the pill in my absence," he repeated slowly. "Who were you expecting to quench the fire if I had not arrived just now?"


    The woman''s lips parted, but she quickly shook her head. "I only swallowed it a few minutes ago¡ªwhen I saw your car pull into the driveway," she defended, pointing to the small surveince screen mounted on the wall.


    With slow, steady steps, Lucian approached her, only stopping when he was merely a breath away from her. He studied her for a while, before grabbing her chin. "Are you lying to me?"


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed, her hands curling into small fists at her sides. "No," she whispered. "Why would I?"


    He exhaled slowly, stepping back as he, once again, continued toward the bathroom. "You are free to relieve yourself," he said. "You''ll get double your payment in the morning aspensation."


    "But, Lucian¡ª"


    "Leave."


    Hismand was final.


    For a moment, she stood frozen, disbelief and frustration swirling across her face. Knowing that there was nothing she could do to make him change his mind, she dressed up and walked out of the room, and away from the house, without paying any attention to an obviously surprised Darrell.


    Minutester Lucian came back downstairs.


    "Let''s talk in my office, Marlowe," he said without pausing, and Dr Marlowe followed him after giving a nod.


    "These are the files you requested for," Marlowe slid a stack of files toward Lucian, after they had settled in the office. "The Council of Vitae is trying to develop a very terrible bioweapon, which can be used for mind control. They are also developing a serum that can give super strength and longevity of life. As at when I stopped working with them, they had not made much progress because they arecking a vital ingredient, which can currently only be found in one person''s blood. Serena ric." Marlowe exined, pausing for a moment to let what she said sink in before she continued.


    "When I wasing here this evening, I had the intention of telling you that we are still safe, and still had time to figure out their current n, and put an end to their madness. That''s because I still had confidence in the fact that they had not found her. But the fact that they now have her in their grasp means that everything has changed. We will be in trouble if we don''t move and act fast."

 Chapter 9: Final assessments

    <h4>Chapter 9: Final assessments</h4>


    A long breath of heaviness escaped Serena''s nostrils as she sat, crossed legged on thefortable sofa in a different office. Two out of the three guards, who spent the night at her house nked her.


    Having had one of the worst nights of her life, she was brought back to the research center the next evening, looking more presentable. Well, as presentable as she wanted at least, having decided to wear a blue oversized T-shirt paired with ck sweatpants. Her hair was tied in a tight ponytail and her face had not a single makeup on it.


    A few minutes more and Lucian walked in, dressed in a ck, long, business style trench coat. With him was a severe-looking woman dressed in a crisp whiteb coat.


    Shock registered on both their faces when they saw her, but Lucian was quick to regainposure. He wanted tough but he held it in. For someone who was getting married, she sure put in a lot of effort to look very unattractive.


    "I hope we didn''t keep you waiting for too long, Ms ric. Pleasee with me as we proceed to theb." The woman spoke, after recovering from her shock.


    Serena didn''t respond. She eyed the woman, then eyed Lucian. Satisfied, she stood up without a word and followed as the woman led the way.


    Lucian walked beside her, his towering presence exuding an unyielding authority that both intrigued and irritated her. His cold gaze flicked around the halls, assessing every detail, every shadow.


    "This way," the guide instructed, her voice clipped and professional. She led them into a vast room filled with rows of ss chambers andplex machines humming with quiet energy.


    Serena''s eyes darted around, trying to absorb everything at once. Inside the ss chambers were rows of glowing vials filled with dark red liquid¡ªblood. Beside each chamber stood a digital panel disying data she couldn''t decipher.


    "What is all this?" Serena asked, her voiceing out slightly irritated.


    The guide turned, her expression impassive. "This is one of our blood analysisbs. The Council''s research focuses on gic anomalies, bloodline traits, and immunities. Our work is essential for maintaining bnce and order."


    Serena didn''t like the way the woman said "bnce." It sounded too much like "control."


    Lucian stepped forward, his voice low andced with suspicion. "So what are we supposed to do here?"


    The guide''s lips curved into a faint, unreadable smile. "I''ll need to take a small quantity of your blood for our final analysis, Mr. Draven. Both of you."


    Serena and Lucian asked no further questions. They followed the woman''s instructions and had their blood taken.


    After that, they continued down another hallway, this one darker and more foreboding. The air grew colder, and the hum of machinery grew louder. They passed rooms with windows that offered glimpses of strange experiments: scientists hunched over microscopes, technicians handling vials of glowing substances, and¡ªmost unsettling of all¡ªfigures strapped to tables, their faces obscured by masks and wires.


    Serena''s stomach churned. "This is insane," she muttered under her breath.


    They stopped in front of arge observation window overlooking a chamber below. Inside, a group of scientists was gathered around a table where a metallic device was being calibrated. It pulsed with an eerie blue light, casting shadows across the room.


    "What is that?" Lucian asked, narrowing his eyes. His question made the guide pause, not realizing they had stopped walking at the observation window.


    "That," the guide said, walking back toward them and gesturing to the scene below, "is one of our most advanced inventions. It''s a weapon that targets specific gic markers, ensuring precision and minimizing coteral damage."


    Serena''s blood ran cold. "You''re making weapons?"


    "Better to call them tools," the guide corrected. "Tools for maintaining order."


    "Order," Serena repeated, her voice trembling with barely contained anger. "You mean control. You''re ying god with people''s lives."


    The guide''s expression didn''t waver. "We ensure survival. The world is more fragile than you realize."


    "The world? I thought this concerns just the Mafia."


    "We need to keep moving," The guide spoke, evading the question.


    As they continued through the facility, Serena felt her unease grow. The deeper they went, the more apparent it became that the Council''s interest in her wasn''t as simple as they made it sound. But they give her no choice.


    Lucian, for all his icy demeanor, seemed to share her unease. His sharp eyes missed nothing, and his jaw tightened each time they passed another unsettling experiment.


    Their guide finally led them to a smaller room, lined with monitors disying streams of data.


    "This is where we''ll conduct your final assessments," the guide said.


    "Assessments?" Serena echoed.


    "Physical examinations, gic mapping," the guide listed off casually, as if she were discussing a routine doctor''s visit. "The joining will take ce in an hour, so this will be quick."


    Before the guide could say anything more, a scientist entered the room, whispering something in her ear. The guide''s eyes flicked to Serena, her expression briefly tense before smoothing into neutrality.


    "Excuse me," she said, leaving with the scientist.


    The door clicked shut, leaving Serena and Lucian alone.


    "Great," Serena muttered, letting out a frustrated sigh. "This just keeps getting better."


    Lucian leaned against the wall, his arms crossed. He set his eyes on the monitors, trying to understand theplicated writings on them.


    Serena, however, set her gaze on Lucian. She had not forgotten what he did the day before. She still didn''t understand why he would go to such great lengths to punish the one who hit her, when she head him clearly say she wasn''t his type. Since their first encounter up till that moment, he hadn''t spoken a word directly to her. She didn''t know whether to be happy or sad about it.


    Before she could ponder more on it, faint voices drifted through the air. Serena froze, realizing they wereing from the other side of the door. She moved closer, straining to hear.


    "...her immunity is remarkable," one voice said. "If we can iste the gene, the applications are limitless."


    Serena tried to hear more, but the door opened and the guide returned.

 Chapter 10: It is done

    <h4>Chapter 10: It is done</h4>


    It was finally time for the joining and Serena was escorted to the Grand Hall. She had been separated from Lucian after theypleted their final assessments, without any form of exnation.


    The grand hall of the Council''spound was a haunting blend of archaic tradition and sterile formality. Silver chandeliers cast a harsh, cold light across the room, their glow reflecting off the polished marble floors. At the center stood a raised tform, where an intricately carved altar loomed, etched with runes that pulsed faintly, as though alive.


    The hall had filled with Council members and select witnesses, their faces obscured by shadows and masks, others by therge ck hoods on their heads. Their judgmental gazes bore into her like daggers.


    Serena was led to the base of the tform, where she was made to stand beside Lucian, who was already in the hall. Her arms folded tightly across her chest, the weight of her predicament pressing down on her like an iron shackle.


    She nced at the ceremonial robes they had draped her in¡ªblood-red silk that felt suffocating against her skin.


    "You look ready to bolt," Lucian''s voice drawled from beside her.


    With raised brows, she turned to look at him, but he was already facing forward. His own ceremonial robe was a stark ck that seemed to drink in the light.


    "You''re finally talking to me," Serena shot back, looking away from his side profile and fixing her eyes on the altar.


    Lucian''s lip curled in a faint smirk, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "It''s my wedding. The least I can do is talk to my wife."


    "I am nobody''s wife. I''m being forced to do this so it doesn''t count," Serena shot back.


    "They''re ready for you," one of the Council''s aides announced just then, his tone as lifeless as the hall''s decor.


    Serena felt the air around her grow heavier as they ascended the tform, side by side.


    The altar loomed before them now, and standing behind it was one of the council''s leaders, nked by two robed attendants holding silver chalices. His piercing gaze scanned them both, lingering on Serena with an unsettling intensity.


    "Let us begin," he intoned, his voice echoing throughout the chamber. "Tonight, you two shall be joined together in a blood contract, as man and wife, before this highly esteemed alter, and all the witnesses present here. This contract binds not just you two, but your entire bloodline to the Council of Vitae. And severe consequences shall be incured should any part of this contract be broken."


    Serena''s heart raced. Her father had signed this contract, that was why she was in this mess today. She couldn''t believe she was about to do the same thing. She was about to tie her unborn children to this mess of a cult.


    "Bring the chalices," the man instructed, his gaze on the attendants.


    Serena''s pulse quickened as the attendants stepped forward, each presenting a chalice. The liquid inside glimmered darkly, thick and red, its metallic scent unmistakable. It contained blood.


    "This is insane," Serena muttered, her voice barely audible.


    Lucian didn''t respond, his focus locked on the chalice offered to him. Without hesitation, he took it, raising it to his lips. He wanted to do this as quickly as possible and get it over with.


    "Drink," the Council Leadermanded.


    Serena hesitated, her fingers trembling as she epted her own chalice. She stared into the liquid, her stomach churning.


    Gritting her teeth, Serena raised the chalice to her lips and drank, seeing how Lucian had already downed his. The taste was metallic and bitter, making her gag, but she forced herself to swallow.


    The room seemed to shift around her, the air growing colder as a strange energy crackled inside of her body. Confusion set in her mind but she did her best to mask it and concentrate on what was happening.


    The Council Leader gestured to the altar. "Now, your hands."


    Lucian stepped forward, cing his palm t against the altar''s surface. The runes red brighter, casting eerie shadows across his face. She wondered if he could feel what she was feeling inside, after drinking whatever it was they offered to them.


    "Ms. ric," the Leader prompted.


    Her feet felt like lead as she moved to stand beside Lucian. With a deep breath, she ced her hand on the altar, her palm mere inches from his.


    The attendants moved swiftly, drawing ceremonial daggers from their robes. Serena flinched as one approached her, the de glinting ominously in the light.


    "It will only sting," the attendant said, as though that would make it better.


    She bit down on her lip as the de sliced across her palm, the pain sharp but fleeting. Blood welled up, dark and warm, pooling in her cupped hand.


    Lucian didn''t flinch when his own hand was cut, his stoic expression unchanging.


    "Join your hands," the Leadermanded.


    Serena froze, her instincts screaming at her to run. But the memory of Elias''s face¡ªhis pale, frightened face on that screen¡ª and his tired voice when she was allowed to speak with him, kept her rooted in ce.


    Lucian extended his hand toward her, his blood dripping onto the altar.


    "Let''s get this over with," he said, his voice low.


    Swallowing her fear, Serena reached out, her bloodied palm meeting his. The moment their skin touched, a jolt of energy shot through her, sharp and electric. She gasped, barely able to keep herself standing.


    "What the hell¡ª" she began, but her words were drowned out by a surge of light erupting from the altar.


    The runes red blindingly bright, their glow consuming the room. Serena''s vision blurred as the strange sensation intensified. It wasn''t just physical¡ªit was something deeper, something she didn''t understand.


    She nced at him, her breath hitching when she saw the faint flicker of emotion in his eyes. For a moment, it wasn''t disdain or indifference¡ªit was something closer to confusion. But it vanished as quickly as it had appeared, reced by his usual cold mask.


    The light began to fade, and the room settled into an uneasy silence.


    "It is done," the Council Leader dered, his voice ringing with finality.


    Serena made to pull her hand back to herself but her knees suddenly weakened and her body swayed.


    Lucian caught her before she could fall, worry settling on his face for a moment.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, helping her regain bnce. When she nodded he let her go.


    "Now for the final part," the council leader spoke, gesturing with his hand towards the attendants, who came forward once more, and clipped a bracelet each around Serena''s and Lucian''s wrists.


    "What is this for?" Serena asked in a low voice.


    "Your wedding presents. It will help ensure that you both keep to the terms of the contract," the council leader answered with a confident smile. "It is waterproof, and should be on your hand at every time. Taking it off for any reason will attract severe consequences."

 Chapter 11: Powers

    <h4>Chapter 11: Powers</h4>


    The Draven estate loomed ahead like a foreboding specter in the night. Sprawling acres of manicured grounds surrounded the fortress-like mansion, its high stone walls crowned with razor wire. Guard towers dotted the perimeter, their spotlights cutting through the darkness. The estate was a statement of power, both in its grandeur and its unyielding security.


    Serena sat stiffly in the backseat of the sleek ck car as it slowed before the massive wrought iron gates. Lucian''s car was in front, while the one that carried her followed closely behind. Apart from the memory of the ceremony and the strange weakness that had overtaken her, anger tore at her like a raging fire.


    Despite her weakness, she had managed to ask when they would release Elias, and relief actually washed over her when they told her he would be released that night. But nothing prepared her for what the man said next.


    "Although he will no longer be held hostage, he will be under full surveince and will not be allowed to visit you, nor you him, until we are sure we have your fullpliance."


    The infuriating words she heard from the man slipped past her heart, igniting her fury. Ignoring her weakness, she lunged forward in an attempt tond a blow on his face, but she couldn''t achieve her aim as two guards held her down and marched her to one of the waiting cars that was supposed to take her to Lucian''s house.


    She let out an audible sigh, attracting the attention of the two guards escorting her. Everything felt like a dream, so she shut her eyes for a moment, hoping to wake up to a different reality¡ªeven though she knew how impossible that was. It was the 21st century, yet she had been forcefully married off as if it were medieval times, to a total stranger, by total strangers. She had to find a way to save Elias.


    The car soon came to a stop, and the guard by her right stepped out. As soon as he was outside, he gestured with his hand for her toe out.


    Serena stepped out of the car, her eyes fixed on the gigantic and magnificent mansion before her. But mere secondster, her body lost all its strength. She quickly grabbed onto the car door for support, breathing as if she had just run a marathon.


    Having climbed out of his car, Lucian turned around just in time to see her grabbing onto the door. His brows furrowed slightly, and he marched toward her.


    "What is going on? Are you all right?" he questioned, looking at her.


    Serena nodded her head in response. "I''m fine. Just give me a minute," she forced herself to say, hoping she would feel better in no time. But with every passing second, she could feel herself losing touch with reality and her surroundings.


    What exactly was wrong with her? She questioned herself. She had never been this weak in her entire life¡ªshe rarely even fell sick. She couldn''t help but think that the council had found a way to make her ingest poison. But why? And why wasn''t Lucian affected? The thought was perplexing.


    After taking a number of deep breaths, she decided she was stable enough to walk on her own. She let go of the car door and straightened, her eyes shifting from the guard to Lucian. But she was wrong.


    After taking just one step, her vision blurred, and her body swayed to the side. In no time, everything turned ck.


    Lucian caught her before her body could hit the ground. He lifted her up bridal style and started toward the entrance of the house.


    "Mr. Draven," the guard who was still standing outside the car door called out. "If you need any assistance, please do not hesitate to¡ª"


    "Get out of my house," Lucian cut him off. Without waiting to see the guard''s reaction or hear his response, he walked into the house, leaving behind Adrian, who stood like a rock, his unyielding gaze set on the guard.


    Inside the mansion, Darrell and Dr. Marlowe rose to their feet when they saw Lucian walking in with Serena in his arms.


    Darrell instantly ran ahead of Lucian, knowing he would need to open the door to the bedroom.


    "Come with me, Dr. Marlowe," Lucian instructed, and the doctor wasted no time in following, his brows tightly knitted at Serena''s condition.


    A new shock hit Dr. Marlowe when he stepped into the room that had been prepared for Serena. It was the room next to Lucian''s, but that wasn''t the problem.


    Although tastefully furnished, the room was painted an oppressive dark shade of gray, with three intimidatingly huge wall paintings of a single ck rose in different parts of the room.


    Dr. Marlowe turned her head sharply in Darrell''s direction, recalling how thetter had told her that Lucian did not have the ability to treat women properly.


    Darrell, however, didn''t catch the questioning gaze, as his attention was fixed on Lucian and Serena.


    Letting out a silent sigh, Dr. Marlowe shifted her attention back to them, deciding to leave the room decor issue forter.


    Lucianid Serena on therge bed as carefully as he could. When he was satisfied, he climbed down and fixed his gaze on Dr. Marlowe.


    "What is going on with her?" he asked, noticing the deep frown on the doctor''s face.


    "I never thought it was possible, but I guess I was wrong," Dr. Marlowe muttered, her eyes trained on Serena''s face.


    "What are you talking about?" Lucian was bing impatient. He needed answers, but the woman was soliloquizing.


    "How do you feel, Mr. Draven?" Dr. Marlowe asked.


    The question confused Lucian, but he still answered. "I feel great. Get to the point¡ªwhy is she like this?"


    "The council found a way to unlock her powers. That''s why," Dr. Marlowe responded, ending the suspense.


    But her answer only deepened the confusion in the hearts of those who heard it.


    "Powers?" Lucian and Darrell asked at the same time.

 Chapter 12: Lost his senses

    <h4>Chapter 12: Lost his senses</h4>


    "Yes," Dr. Marlowe responded to Lucian''s and Darrell''s question. "Serena is the product of a carefully calcted and sorted-out genebination. Her birth was no coincidence. The council knew what they were doing and what they were expecting when they matched her father to her mother," she began to exin, gaining the attention of the two people who were with her in the room.


    "Serena was born with unique abilities, which scared her father. She could see clearer and farther than the average human, she could hear better, and she had the ability to heal others even without wanting to or putting any effort into it. But these abilities had been locked by her father when she was a little girl."


    "Why did he lock them?" Lucian probed, intrigued by the story.


    "The seeing and hearing abilities posed no threats to her well-being apart from the fact that they might attract unwanted attention toward her. But the healing ability was a strange one. Every time she touched a sick person, the person usually became stronger, while she immediately became extremely weak and sick. We did everything we could, but we couldn''t understand why that was happening.


    "Believing, after doing some research, that her lifespan was being shortened every time she used that ability¡ªand also scared that she would not be able to lead a normal life¡ªDr. ric formted a way to bury all of her abilities. That was part of the reason he got into trouble with the Council of Vitae. Looking at her now, I just know the council has found a way to unlock her abilities," Dr. Marlowe ended the exnation, and silence settled heavily in the room.


    Lucian didn''t know how to feel about what he had just heard. He wanted to be free of the curse, but if the price to pay was Serena''s life, he wasn''t going to ept it.


    "Do you know how to lock it again?" he asked, and Dr. Marlowe shook her head.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t. Only her father has that knowledge. I think it is contained in his journal, but the man wrote in codes that I cannot decipher."


    "When will she wake up?" Lucian asked another question.


    "She should be awake by tomorrow. However, there is an injection that can help her recover faster and fully. I''ll go get it right away."


    "Darrell will drive you there," Lucian said, and Darrell exited the room with Dr. Marlowe without a single word of protest.


    Lucian sat back down on the bed after the duo left the room. He looked at Serena, and a small smile appeared on his face. She was a fighter, and he loved that about her. He saw himself in her, but the only difference was that she still had someone to fight for, while he had no one. He wished he could keep his demons down for her sake, but he knew that would be the most impossible thing he would attempt because her mere presence stirred up that part of him he wanted to keep hidden.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes into the drive to the pharmacy, Darrell shot Dr. Marlowe a side nce, wondering what was going through the woman''s mind.


    "You''ve been quiet ever since we left the house. Is there something else bothering you apart from what you just told us?" Darrell asked, moving his eyes back to the road.


    "That bedroom was freshly painted. Why did you choose those colors?" Dr. Marlowe threw out the question that had been bothering her.


    "Me?" Darrell asked in incredulity, then shook his head. "That was not my idea, doctor. I only carry out orders. I would never do anything in the mansion without the express permission of my boss."


    "So, Mr. Draven chose the colors?"


    "Not just the color but the exact design. The room was initially painted cream, and I asked for his idea on how to make the ce morefortable for the new addition to the family. What you saw there was exactly what he told me to do," Darrell exined.


    "Hmmm..." Dr. Marlowe hummed a sigh, saying nothing further as her head began to calcte.


    But Darrell wasn''t done. "You know, when I told him that I didn''t think that color would be suitable for ady''s room, he asked me if I was ady, and I became speechless. Heter came back to his senses and asked me which colors I thought would be suitable for thedy''s room. I listed all the bright colors I knew and told him they would be perfect, but guess what, doctor? He lost his senses again and said, ''Nah, stick with what I gave you.''"


    Another hum escaped Dr. Marlowe''s lips before she uttered, "She will be fine. She has survived up till now, so she will be fine."


    "I like your optimism, doctor, but don''t give yourself too much hope. She doesn''t look like a badass the way I expected, but she''s beautiful. Maybe she can tame my boss," Darrell confessed, recalling Serena''s peaceful sleeping face and her striking red hair.


    ***


    The next morning, Serena slowly opened her eyes to find herself in a strange and unfamiliar environment.


    She pushed herself up to a sitting position with knitted brows, and the first thing that caught her attention, just as intended, was therge painting of a single ck rose on the wall close to the door.


    Moving her gaze around, she saw the same painting at two other points in the room before she noticed the expensive furniture, which had a touch of gold on it, and the other things in the room. That was when her memories from the night before started filtering in.


    Having the urge to empty her dder, she approached one of the doors in the room, and thankfully, it led to the bathroom.


    As soon as she was done with her business and stepped out of the bathroom, a knock grabbed her attention before she could focus on anything else.


    When she didn''t answer and just remained standing with her eyes fixed in the direction of the door, the handle of the wooden barrier was turned, and the door was pushed open from the outside.

 Chapter 13: Sorry in advance

    <h4>Chapter 13: Sorry in advance</h4>


    The door creaked softly as it was pushed open, and a man stepped inside the room, his polished shoes clicking against the wooden floor. He was followed closely by a woman carrying a silver tray, its contents hidden beneath a polished dome lid.


    Serena''s attention was immediately drawn to the rich aroma that filled the air the moment the woman entered. Her stomach growled faintly, and she suspected the tray held food.


    The man, however, seemed more preupied with her presence. Shock flickered across his face the moment his eyesnded on her, but he quickly masked it, his expression smoothing into one of polite professionalism.


    "Ohh... Good morning, ma''am," he began, his tone calm and measured. "I''m sorry, I thought you were still out. That was why I came in."


    Serena''s brow furrowed as she studied him, her arms folding tightly across her chest. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice sharp with suspicion.


    The man offered a small, reassuring smile. "My name is Darrell Kingston. I am Lucian''s personal assistant. I thought that since you were unwell, it would be better to eat in your room and regain your energy instead of expending the little you have by going down to the dining room."


    Serena''s gaze shifted to the tray, her lips pressing into a thin line. "What is this?" she asked, her tone icy. "Another poison?"


    "Poison?" Darrell repeated, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion. He turned to nce at the maid behind him, his voice tinged with concern. "Did someone bring poison here? Has anyone brought food to this room?"


    The maid shook her head vigorously, her hands tightening around the edges of the tray. "No, sir," she replied, her voice trembling slightly. "No one hase upstairs today. I made sure to instruct them not to disturb the madam. I believe no one approached this floor, even for cleaning."


    Serena''s confusion deepened. The poison she was referring to was the one she had been given the night before at the council building. She hadn''t expected the conversation to take this turn, and now she felt slightly off-bnce. Darrell, noticing her expression, let out a soft chuckle.


    "The food is not poisoned, ma''am," he assured her, his tone lightening. "But I assure you, even if it is, it would be the tastiest poison you''ll ever eat."


    Serena hesitated for a moment, then sighed and sat back down on the edge of the bed. She gestured for the maid to bring the tray closer. The aroma was irresistible, and her stomach responded with a low, eager rumble. As the maid set the tray down on the bedside table, Serena couldn''t help but feel a pang of hunger.


    "I need to go to my house in Viera," she said abruptly, picking up a fork and poking at the food. "I need to get some of my belongings since I''ll be living here for now. Can you take me there?"


    Darrell''s expression shifted slightly, and he cleared his throat. "Viera? You can only get there from here by flying. Boss said I could take you shopping to get anything you need if you are strong enough to go. I would have gone by myself, but I fear I will not be able to match your taste. I am a man, after all."


    Serena''s eyes narrowed, and she set her fork down with a clink. "So he put me in this mess and is now designating another person to take care of my needs? Why can''t he take me shopping himself? Isn''t he supposed to be my husband?"


    Darrell shifted ufortably, his gaze darting around the room as if searching for an escape. "Umm... Boss is a very busy man, ma''am. I don''t think he will have time to do that. Please understand."


    Serena''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "I used to be a very busy woman too, until they barged into my life and halted it. So why should he befortable when I am not? Go back and tell your boss to either take me shopping himself or get me a ticket to Viera."


    Before Darrell could respond, the door swung open, and Lucian strode into the room. His sharp eyes immediatelynded on Serena, taking in the sight of her sitting on the bed, her hair now loose and cascading over her shoulders. He had clearly overheard herst remark, but he chose not to address it directly.


    "Boss," Darrell and the maid greeted in unison, their voices tinged with relief.


    "Is everyone in this house in the habit of entering other people''s rooms without knocking?" Serena asked dryly, her attention fixed on her food as she took another bite.


    "Leave. Both of you," Lucian said, his voice firm but calm. Darrell and the maid exchanged a quick nce before bowing slightly and exiting the room, closing the door softly behind them.


    At that moment, Lucian''s phone rang, the sharp tone cutting through the silence. He pulled it out of his pocket and answered without checking the caller ID. "Yes," he said curtly. "Show him in." He ended the call and slipped the phone back into his pocket, his gaze returning to Serena.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked, his tone neutral.


    Serena looked up at him, her eyes narrowing. "Why are you asking like you care?"


    Lucian''s expression didn''t change. "Don''t mistake my intention. I actually do not care. I only asked because I wanted to be sure you will be fit for the journey ahead."


    Serena''s re could have melted steel, but before she could retort, a knock echoed through the room. Lucian turned and opened the door, revealing a young man dressed in a pair of entric jeans and an oversized t-shirt. His appearance was casual, almost careless, but his demeanor was professional.


    "Good morning, Mr. Draven. Good morning, madam," the man greeted, his voice cheerful.


    "Morning, Connor," Lucian replied, already unbuttoning the sleeve of his shirt. He rolled it up to reveal a sleek, metallic bracelet around his wrist. Without a word, he extended his arm toward Connor.


    "This is a¡ª" Connor began, but Lucian cut him off.


    "I know what it is. Get to business."


    "Right," Connor said, nodding quickly. He pulled a small, handheld device from his pocket and turned it on. The device emitted a faint hum as he hovered it over Lucian''s bracelet, scanning it meticulously. After a moment, he turned it off and looked up. "It''s clean. No tracker detected."


    "Check hers," Lucian ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Connor nodded and moved toward the bed, stopping just in front of Serena. "I need you to stretch out your arm, madam," he requested politely.


    Serena''s eyes narrowed. "What for?" she asked, her voiceced with suspicion. She might have had a clue if Connor had been allowed to exin earlier, but the "bossy bastard" in the room had shut him down before he could.


    "I need to scan your bracelets," Connor exined patiently.


    Serena''s frown deepened. "Scan it for what?"


    "To check if a tracker is embedded inside," Connor repeated, his tone calm.


    "What''s the use of the bracelet?" Serena pressed, deciding to cut straight to the point.


    Connor became dumbfounded and confused. He turned his head to look at Lucian before looking back at Serena.


    "Umm... Mr. Lucian said¡ª"


    "I am not Lucian. My name is Serena, and I''m the one asking," Serena cut him off, and Connor turned once again to look at Lucian.


    "Why are you looking at me? Answer her question," Lucian said to him.


    "It is a marriage contract band that ensures you have sex whenever you are ovting," Connor exined.


    Serena''s eyebrows shot up, and her lips parted in disbelief. "How is a bracelet supposed to do that?" she demanded.


    Connor shifted ufortably but continued. "It is a smart bracelet that detects when you are ovting. Once detected, it will release libido enhancers into your bloodstream. It contains one of the strongest enhancers. You will notice it tighten around your wrist when that happens. After that, the rest is up to you."


    Serena stared at him, her mind reeling. "Great," she said sarcastically. "They are also trying to force me to get pregnant, like birth control doesn''t exist."


    Connor hesitated again, then added, "They will know if you use birth control. The bracelet is connected to their system, and once it detects birth control, it will trigger an rm."


    Serena''s jaw tightened, but she extended her arm toward him, her expression stormy. Connor quickly scanned the bracelet, the device humming softly as it worked. After a moment, he turned it off and nodded. "This one is also clean. No tracker detected."


    "Thank you," Lucian said, his tone dismissive. "You can wait for me downstairs."


    Connor gave a quick nod and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    Lucian turned back to Serena, his expression unreadable. "We will be attending a council function in three days. I hope you would have recovered by then."


    Serena leaned back against the pillows, her arms crossed. "I most definitely will be sick on that day, so I won''t be able to attend the function with you. Sorry in advance."


    Lucian''s lips twitched, but he didn''t smile. "Whenever you''re ready before that day, you should go with Darrell to pick up a suitable dress for the asion."


    Serena''s frown deepened. "Didn''t you hear what I said? I am not attending the function."


    "I heard you," Lucian replied, his voice calm but firm. "And what you say doesn''t matter. We are going together, whether you like it or not."


    Without waiting for her response, he turned and walked out of the room, leaving Serena ring at his back.

 Chapter 14: Unwilling participant

    <h4>Chapter 14: Unwilling participant</h4>


    It was only after Lucian left that Serena finally stopped ring at the door, her sharp gaze softening as the sound of his footsteps faded down the hallway.


    She exhaled deeply, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly as she turned her attention back to the half-finished meal on the table. Picking up her fork, she resumed eating, though her movements were mechanical, her mind far away, lost in a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions.


    Her frustrations had been building to a breaking point, a simmering storm within her that she could no longer contain. She felt as though she were teetering on the edge of something vast and uncontroble, a ce where her actions no longer made sense, even to herself. She couldn''t believe she had just blurted out that she would be sick in three days. Who even says something like that?


    A few minutes after she finished eating, the maid from earlier returned to the room to clear the utensils. Serena watched her out of the corner of her eye, noticing how the woman''s movements were efficient yet hesitant, her eyes darting toward Serena every so often as if she were trying to piece together a puzzle. The maid''s nces were fleeting but persistent, and Serena couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something unspoken hanging in the air between them.


    Finally, Serena broke the silence. "You''ve been looking at me since you came in here this morning," she said, her voice calm butced with curiosity. "Is there something wrong? Something you want to tell me?"


    The maid froze mid-motion, her hands hovering over the tray of utensils. Slowly, she turned to face Serena, her expression a mix of fear and embarrassment, as though she had been caught doing something she shouldn''t.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "Please forgive me. I really didn''t mean to stare. It''s just that... I find you to be very pretty. I couldn''t resist looking at you." She lowered her head, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of red.


    Serena studied the woman carefully, taking in the lines etched into her face, the weariness in her eyes, and the way her hands trembled slightly as she sped them in front of her. It was clear that this woman had lived a hard life, one that had aged her beyond her years. Serena guessed she was at least two decades older than herself, her features weathered by time and hardship.


    "What is your name?" Serena asked, her tone softer now.


    "Rhoda, ma''am," the maid replied, still avoiding eye contact.


    "What is your position in this house?" Serena pressed, her curiosity piqued.


    "I am the chief maid and head of the kitchen staff," Rhoda answered, her voice gaining a hint of pride despite her nervousness.


    Serena nodded thoughtfully. "Thank you for the meal, Rhoda. I really enjoyed it. Was it you who prepared it?"


    "It was a collective effort by the kitchen staff," Rhoda exined, "but most of the credit would go to the chef who put everything together. Her name is Ari."


    Serena nodded again, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Extend my appreciation to everyone¡ªand to Ari. Tell her I enjoyed the meal. She did an excellent job."


    "I will do that, ma''am. Thank you very much," Rhoda said, bowing her head slightly. Her smile widened, reaching from ear to ear, as she gathered up the utensils and left the room, her steps lighter than before.


    Alone once more, Serena let out a long breath. She was relieved to be by herself again. But that relief didn''tst. Just as she was about to rx her back against the headboard, another knock echoed through the room.


    She hesitated, half-expecting the person to barge in without waiting for her response. When they didn''t, she remained silent, her curiosity piqued. The knock came again, and still, the door remained closed. Finally, she called out, "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and a different older woman stepped inside.


    This one was tall and slender, with striking blonde hair pulled back into a sleek bun. She wore a tailored suit that exuded authority, and that made Serena instantly think she was from the Council of Vitae . Her presence wasmanding, yet there was a warmth in her smile that softened her sharp features.


    "Good morning, Serena," the woman said, her voice smooth and reassuring. "I''m d you''re feeling better today."


    Serena''s eyes narrowed as she studied the woman, her guard instantly rising. "And you are?" she asked with a cautious tone.


    "My name is Dr. Marlowe. I''m a scientist," the woman replied, her smile unwavering.


    The name struck a chord in Serena''s memory, though she couldn''t quite ce it. It sounded familiar, like a distant echo from her past, but she couldn''t recall where she had heard it before.


    "Scientist... in other words, Council of Vitae, am I right?" Serena asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    "Ex-Council of Vitae," Dr. Marlowe corrected gently. "I don''t work with or for the Council anymore." She gestured toward the sofa. "May I sit?"


    Serena nodded, her gaze flickering to the woman''s hands, which held an unopened syringe and a small pack that Serena assumed contained an injection. Her stomach tightened at the sight, and she instinctively leaned back, putting more distance between them.


    "It''s just medicine to help with the weakness you''re feeling," Dr. Marlowe exined, cing the items on the side table. She noticed Serena''s wary expression and added, "I see you don''t recognize me."


    "Am I supposed to?" Serena asked, her eyes narrowing further as she scrutinized the woman''s face, searching for any hint of familiarity.


    "It''s all right," Dr. Marlowe said, her tone understanding. "It''s been a long time, so I don''t expect you to remember. Thest time you saw me, you were still a kid." She paused, her smile fading slightly as she continued, "I used to work with your father at the Council. He was my partner. He was a good man, and he loved you with reckless abandon. Everything he did was to keep you safe. But I guess his efforts weren''t enough, or he wasn''t allowed to finish his work before he was taken away."


    A wave of sadness washed over Serena as memories of her father surfaced¡ªhis kind eyes, his reassuring smile, and the cryptic things he had told her when she was younger. She had always known there was more to his words than he let on, but she had never fully understood what he meant. Even now, the pieces of the puzzle remained scattered, just out of reach.


    Despite the flood of emotions, Serena didn''t let her guard down. "If you''re not working for the Council, then what are you doing here?" she asked, her voice steady butced with skepticism.


    "I''m working with Lucian," Dr. Marlowe replied, and Serena''s heart sank. The look of disappointment on her face was unmistakable.


    "Yeah, right," Serena said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You''re working for the one who put me in this mess, and I''m supposed to trust you?"


    "You''ve got it all wrong, my dear," Dr. Marlowe said, her smile returning. "Lucian did not put you in this mess. The Council did. He was also an unwilling participant, just like you. He was forced to do this."


    "Unwilling participant?" Serena scoffed, her disbelief evident. "He looked very willing to me while everything was going on. Never once did he object to it."


    Before Dr. Marlowe could respond, another knock echoed at the door, pulling Serena''s attention away. She wondered who it could be this time.

 Chapter 15: Absolutely nothing

    <h4>Chapter 15: Absolutely nothing</h4>


    When Serena gave permission for whoever was at the door toe in, Darrell stepped inside with a warm smile on his face. His presence was as unassuming as ever, but there was a glint of excitement in his eyes that caught Serena''s attention.


    "It''s me again, madam," he announced in a cheerful tone. "Boss has agreed to get us a flight ticket to Viera." He kept the smile on his face, clearly pleased with the news he was delivering.


    Serena wasn''t sure she had heard him correctly. Her brows pulled together in confusion as she asked, "Us? Who exactly is ''us''?"


    "You and I, madam," Darrell exined, his smile unwavering. "Boss said it''s not safe for you to go alone, so he insisted I go with you and bring you back safely."


    Serena let out a disbelievingugh, the sound sharp and bitter. "This is unbelievable. I am not going to Viera with you. It''s either I go alone, or he apanies me himself. Go back and tell him that."


    Before Darrell could begin exining the situation all over again, Dr. Marlowe spoke up, her voice calm and measured. "I can go with you if you want. I don''t have much to do at the moment. I''m pretty sure Lucian may not have the time to go with you right now because he''s quite upied."


    Another objection was about to fly out of Serena''s lips, but she quickly held herself back. She knew it was no use. She was angry, and she was taking it out on the wrong people.


    After a moment of tense silence, she finally relented.


    "Fine. I''ll go with the doctor," she agreed, her voice firm but resigned.


    Her decision brought visible relief to both Darrell and Dr. Marlowe, their shoulders rxing as the tension in the room eased.


    Serena wasn''t sure why, but she felt a strange sense offort with Dr. Marlowe¡ªmore than she had with anyone else she had met in the house. The woman was soft-spoken and exuded a motherly aura, something Serena hadn''t had the advantage of enjoying in her early life. Besides, with the doctor around, she wouldn''t feel like she was being followed or monitored, something she was sure she would feel if Darrell were the one apanying her.


    "All right, that''s settled then," Darrell said, clearly relieved. "I''ll ry the message to Boss and get back to you." With that, he turned around and walked out of the room, leaving Serena and Dr. Marlowe alone.


    "You need to take your medicine," Dr. Marlowe informed her, her tone gentle but firm.


    Serena''s gaze hardened as she turned to face the older woman. "What''s the medicine for again?" she asked, her voiceced with suspicion.


    Dr. Marlowe sighed, realizing she needed to exin fully to put Serena''s mind at ease. "You were given something at the Council yesterday that triggered a negative reaction in your body. That''s the reason for the weakness you''re feeling. This is the second dose. I gave you the first one yesterday while you were unconscious. You need one more to get back to your normal self."


    Serena let out a breath, her shoulders slumping slightly as she processed the information.


    "You said you used to work for the Council of Vitae," she began, her voice quieter now. "Do you know of a way I can speak to my brother or see him, even if it''s just briefly?"


    Dr. Marlowe hesitated for a moment before answering. "Lucian is currently working on a way to get him out. If all goes well, he''ll be free in a month or two."


    Serena blinked multiple times, taken aback by what she had just heard.


    "Wait, what? They said they would release him, but I wouldn''t be able to speak to him or see him. What are you talking about?" she asked, her voice rising in panic.


    A sigh slipped past Dr. Marlowe''s lips as she set her gaze on Serena, her expression somber. "The number one mistake you should never make when dealing with the Council of Vitae is to trust anything they say. First of all, your brother is still in captivity. Second, they will not release him, even after they''re sure you''ve gotten pregnant. The only way you''ll see your brother again is when they ensure fullpliance from you. And what they mean by fullpliance is when you give birth to a living, breathing baby produced by you and Lucian."


    Serena''s heart dropped, her chest tightening as the weight of Dr. Marlowe''s words settled over her. She couldn''t believe they still had Elias in their grasp, even after all she had done to ensure his release.


    "Are you ready to give them a child so they can release your brother?" Dr. Marlowe''s voice cut through Serena''s storm of thoughts, pulling her back to the present.


    Serena snapped her head in the woman''s direction, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Give them a child?" she repeated, her voice tinged with incredulity. "I am not ready to have a child. But even if I were, I would have a child with someone I love, not some random stranger paired with me. And nothing in this whole wide world would make me release my child to such an organization."


    "That''s what I thought," Dr. Marlowe said, nodding her head in approval. Her expression softened as she continued, "I know you think Lucian is your enemy, but believe me, he''s not the one you should be directing your contempt to. As I said earlier, he''s just a victim like you. The only reason I''m telling you this is because you are now part of the family, irrespective of whether you two like each other or not. Lucian is suffering from a condition that I personally believe was orchestrated by the Council. They say it''s a curse, but I know it''s not. They im there''s no solution, and he won''t make it past this year. I believe that to be true because I''ve seen the condition getting worse every day."


    Serena listened in stunned silence as Dr. Marlowe continued, her voice steady but filled with urgency. "The reason you two were paired is because you have the ability to temporarily take his pain away and help him live longer. They, in turn, get the opportunity to make use of the immunity in your blood to develop their crazy weapons and produce an offspring, who might also have your immunity¡ªor something even better. What''s in it for you? Absolutely nothing."


    Dr. Marlowe paused, her gaze locking with Serena''s. "We''ve been working to bring down the Council for a long time, even before you came into the picture. But now that you''re here, things have be moreplicated, and we''ll need all the help we can get. Your father tried to fight it alone, but he didn''t seed. If we do it together, we have a better chance at seeding. I hope you''ll drop your resentment so that we can work together to give everyone freedom from the devilish cult called the Council of Vitae."

 Chapter 16: I’ve missed him

    <h4>Chapter 16: I''ve missed him</h4>


    True to Dr. Marlowe''s word, two hours after Serena epted the second dose of the medicine, she couldn''t find any trace of the weakness she had felt earlier. In fact, she felt even stronger and more energetic than she had been before all the drama started.


    With her strength fully restored and armed with the knowledge of what was going on around her, Serena decided to explore the house.


    Darrell and Dr. Marlowe acted as her tour guides, leading her through the sprawling estate. As they walked, Serena realized that although her room took it a notch higher, the entire house was decorated in dark tones, with everything exuding an air of dark, opulent luxury.


    The only exception was the dining room.


    That part of the house was a stunning blend of elegance and sophistication. A long, glossy white table with intricate gold detailing took center stage, surrounded by plush, high-backed white chairs. Overhead, grand chandeliers cast a warm, golden glow, highlighting the intricate gold moldings on the ceiling. The walls were a soft cream color, adorned with elegant paneling, gilded ents, and ss cabs showcasing delicate china.


    The contrast between the dining room and the rest of the house was striking, and Serena found herself drawn to its brighter, more inviting atmosphere.


    That afternoon, she had lunch with Dr. Marlowe in the dining room. Serena felt much morefortable eating in the brighter environment than in the somewhat oppressive atmosphere of her bedroom.


    Thankfully, Lucian was away for work, so she didn''t have to deal with his suffocating presence.


    After lunch, Serena agreed to go shopping with Darrell to pick up a few basic things she would need before the next day would arrive, when she and Dr Marlowe would embark on the journey to Viera to get the rest of her things from her house.


    By the time they returned to the house from shopping, it was already evening, and everyone was hungry. Thankfully, dinner was ready when they arrived.


    Serena carried her shopping bags to her room, pausing for a moment as she stepped inside. The instant change in mood that washed over her as she entered the dark, luxurious space was almost palpable.


    Refusing to let it get to her, she dropped the bags and went to freshen up. Now d in a loose t-shirt and knee-length shorts, she made her way back to the dining room, only to find four people already seated. The dishes had been served, and they were already eating.


    Lucian sat at the head of the table, his presence asmanding as ever. Adrian and Darrell upied the seats to his left, while Dr. Marlowe sat on the right-hand side, skipping the seat directly next to Lucian.


    All eight eyes turned to Serena the moment she appeared. Dr. Marlowe and Darrell shed her warm smiles, and Adrian greeted her with a polite, "Good evening, madam."


    But Lucian neither spoke nor acknowledged her. His face remained unreadable, though his piercing gaze swept over her as if he sought to undress her with his eyes. He wasn''t sure if it was just him, but it seemed like she was changing her appearance every day.


    The first time he saw her, he had already known she was pretty, though he had adamantly refused to admit it. Now, looking at her, she seemed like a different person, even though she still dressed simply, like someone who knew nothing about sophisticated fashion designed to entice a man.


    Before any emotion could show on his face, Lucian returned his attention to his food, ignoring her as if no one had just walked into the room.


    "I know you must be hungry. Come on, you still need to regain more of your strength," Dr. Marlowe said, waving her hand to beckon Serena over.


    Serena happilyplied, ignoring both the seat Dr. Marlowe had skipped and the stone-cold man sitting at the head of the table. She took the seat next to Dr. Marlowe, cing herself as far from Lucian as possible.


    "I believe you''re feeling better now," Dr. Marlowe spoke in a low voice, her tone warm and reassuring.


    Serena nodded, a beautiful smile spreading across her face. "Yes, I am. Thanks to you and your medicine."


    "Anytime," Dr. Marlowe replied. "I brought your father''s journal, so we can go over it after dinner."


    Serena nodded again as she began to fill her te with food.


    Having known since she was a little girl that her father wrote in codes, she was familiar with some of them and had promised Dr. Marlowe she would help decipher his writings.


    However, it had been a long time since she hadst seen her father''s personal notes, and she wasn''t sure if she would remember all the meanings.


    Dinner proceeded in rtive silence, with everyone engrossed in their own thoughts. Serena found herself ncing asionally at Lucian. Although she told herself she didn''t care, she couldn''t help but wonder why he was so cold to everyone, even to the people he worked closely with. He sat so close to them, yet he seemed so distant, as if encased in a cier of ice so thick it would take an eternity to melt.


    When dinner ended, the maids came to clear the dishes. As they worked, Serena caught sight of Rhoda, who shed her a warm smile and gave a nod. Serena returned the smile before shifting her attention back to Dr. Marlowe.


    Though the exchange was brief, it didn''t escape Lucian''s notice.


    Dr. Marlowe reached into her bag and pulled out a journal, handing it to Serena.


    A sad smile settled on Serena''s lips as she flipped through the pages, recognizing her father''s handwriting.


    "I didn''t realize how much I''ve missed him," she muttered, her voice soft and filled with emotion.


    "You''re not alone," Dr. Marlowe said gently. "I miss him too. He was a great man, and I must say, a major influence on most of my life decisions¡ªincluding finding the courage to leave the Council of Vitae."


    Lucian, Darrell, and Adrian remained quiet, observing the interaction between the two women.


    "I still remember some of these symbols," Serena revealed, her fingers tracing the coded lines on the pages. "Is there anything in particr you''re interested in?"


    "I''m interested in everything," Dr. Marlowe replied, "but yes, there''s one section that I feel is very important. It''s been giving me a tough time." She turned the pages of the journal until she reached the page in question.


    The heading of the page had been torn out, leaving only the body, which contained a series ofplicated codes that even Serena struggled to understand.

 Chapter 17: No freaking way

    <h4>Chapter 17: No freaking way</h4>


    "This one is different," Serena said, her brow furrowed as she examined the page. Her fingers traced the edges of the torn section where the title should have been, her mind racing with questions. "What happened to the title? Why was it removed?"


    "I''m not sure," Dr. Marlowe answered, her tone thoughtful but tinged with frustration. She leaned closer, her eyes scanning the page as if hoping to find some hidden clue. "Maybe it was removed by your dad. He probably didn''t want anyone knowing what was contained on the page."


    Serena narrowed her eyes in suspicion, her lips pressing into a thin line. "If he didn''t want anyone knowing what was on this page, then maybe we should leave it like that," she said, her voice firm butced with uncertainty.


    Dr. Marlowe sighed, her expression softening as she met Serena''s gaze. "I understand your point," she said, her voice calm but firm. "But we''re running out of time, Serena. If the key to our victory is on that page, then leaving it untouched would guarantee our defeat. We''re fighting the same battle your father fought. Let''s ensure his efforts don''t go in vain."


    Serena hesitated, her resolve wavering as she considered Dr. Marlowe''s words. Finally, she nodded and turned her attention back to the page, her focus sharpening as she tried to make sense of the cryptic symbols.


    After a while, she shook her head, ready to give up, when something suddenly clicked in her mind. Her eyes narrowed as she focused intently on the page again, her heart pounding with a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    "Do you have a pen and a in sheet of paper?" Serena asked, her eyes still fixed on the journal. She missed the look of hope that shed in the eyes of the people around her, their anticipation palpable in the tense silence.


    "I have a pen," Dr. Marlowe said, fishing through her bag to retrieve it. She handed the pen to Serena, her movements quick and efficient.


    "I''ll get the paper," Darrell offered, standing up and walking away. He returned momentster with a sheet of paper and handed it to Serena, his expression a mix of curiosity and hope.


    Silence settled over the dining room as Serena began scribbling on the paper, her movements deliberate and focused. After a while, a smile spread across her face, and she muttered to herself, "It''s mirrored."


    She turned to Dr. Marlowe, her eyes bright with realization. "These are chemicalbinations," she revealed, then flipped the paper over and wrote out everything from the journal in a way that Dr. Marlowe could understand.


    But thest part of the writings had her frowning deeply. "A drop of blood from a sickly goat?" she uttered, lifting her eyes to look at Dr. Marlowe. When she saw the confusion on the woman''s face, she let out a sigh andpleted the writing before handing the paper over. "What exactly is this form for?"


    "Right now, I''m not sure," Dr. Marlowe admitted, examining the form once more before folding the paper and cing it inside her bag. "I''ll have to research it to find out what it''s for."


    "Can I keep the journal?" Serena asked, her voice softer now, almost pleading.


    "Of course, you can," Dr. Marlowe answered, her tone gentle. "I''lle to you whenever I need information from it."


    "All right," Serena said, nodding as she clutched the journal to her chest, feeling a strange sense of connection to her father through its pages.


    "Now that we''re done with that, let''s move on to other issues," Lucian suddenly spoke up, his deep voice cutting through the silence and pulling everyone''s attention toward him.


    "The annual g of the Council of Vitae is in three days, and they n to test one of theirtest inventions at the asion. We don''t know what this invention is yet, but rumors are spreading fast that it''s a weapon that will be used to punish a family that offended the Council. As it stands¡ª" Lucian paused abruptly, his words trailing off as he noticed the bracelet around his wrist tightening and suddenly bing warm.


    His brows furrowed, and he shifted his gaze to Serena, noticing the frown on her face as well.


    The air in the room grew heavier, the tension thickening as the others watched the silent exchange between the two.


    Serena had also stopped listening the moment Lucian paused. She felt a sudden tightness and warmth around her wrist and looked down at it, her heart racing as she remembered what the man who hade to scan the bracelet earlier that morning had said. She hadn''t expected the stupid thing to start acting up so soon.


    She lifted her eyes to look at Lucian, only to find him staring back at her. His expression was unreadable, but there was something in his gaze¡ªa flicker of something she couldn''t quite decipher¡ªthat made her stomach twist.


    Darrell, Adrian, and Dr. Marlowe quietly shifted their gazes between the couple, not understanding what was going on at first. The silence stretched, heavy and ufortable, until Lucian finally broke it.


    He let out a sigh and pushed himself up from his seat, his movements deliberate and controlled. "We''ll continue this meeting another time," he said, his voice clipped. "Darrell, contact Mitchell and tell her I require her services tonight. She should arrive here in less than thirty minutes." With that, he walked out of the dining room, his footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    Serena''s frown deepened as she fixed her eyes on Darrell, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Who is Mitchell?" she demanded, her voice sharp and demanding.


    Darrell opened his mouth to respond but quickly shut it again, seeing the intensity in her eyes. He shifted ufortably in his seat, clearly unsure of how to handle the situation.


    Adrian, recognizing the tension in the room, excused himself and walked away, sessfully avoiding any questions about the current situation.


    Realizing that Serena was growing angrier and not looking away from him, Darrell stood up and fetched his phone from his pocket. "I have to make a call, ma''am," he said, and without waiting for her response, he also walked out of the dining room, leaving her alone with Dr. Marlowe.


    Serena slowly clenched her fists, willing herself to calm down. She didn''t know why she was so angry, but she couldn''t control it. She could already feel whatever the bracelet had infused into her system turning everything upside down in her body.


    It started as a slow, warm pulse deep in her belly¡ªpleasant at first, like the teasing touch of something forbidden. But then, the heat spread, creeping through her veins, turning her skin feverish.


    She brought her legs together as the heat began to gather in the area between her thighs, and a wickedugh erupted from her, causing Dr. Marlowe to look at her with concern.


    Thest time she had felt this needy was years ago, and even then, she could remember it wasn''t as intense as it was now. The sensation was overwhelming, almost unbearable, and it made her feel both vulnerable and furious.


    When herughter died down, she turned her head to look at Dr. Marlowe.


    The woman shook her head, her expression a mix of sympathy and worry. "I don''t know who Mitchell is," she said, answering the unspoken question. "Is it the bracelet?" she added, her tone cautious.


    Serena turned away instead of answering. She couldn''t believe she had an insanely effective aphrodisiac running wild in her system, possibly messing with her emotions, while the person who was supposed to be in the same dilemma had already found himself a quick fix.


    A small part of her wondered why she was feeling so angry about the situation, but therger, angrier part refused to listen to reason.


    "No way. No freaking way," she muttered under her breath, her voice low and fierce. If she had to endure this torture, then he would have to endure it alongside her.


    With that resolve, she stood up from her chair and started walking out of the dining room, her movements quick and determined.


    "Serena," Dr. Marlowe called out, her voice tinged with concern, but Serena didn''t respond, continuing to walk away.


    She paused briefly in the living room, eyeing Darrell and Adrian, who watched her with wary expressions, before continuing up the stairs. Her heart pounded in her chest, her anger and frustration fueling her steps.


    "Where do you think she''s going?" Darrell asked, his voice low as he nced at Adrian.


    "To her room, maybe," Adrian answered, though his tone suggested he wasn''t entirely convinced.


    "Should we follow her?" Darrell asked again, his concern evident.


    "Mind your business," Adrian advised, sitting back down and crossing his arms over his chest.


    Dr. Marlowe ignored both of them and followed Serena up the stairs, giving Darrell an opportunity to follow as well.


    She hoped and prayed that Serena would just go to her room, but to her utmost disappointment and surprise, by the time she reached the first floor, Serena released three hard knocks on Lucian''s door.

 Chapter 18: What will you do?

    <h4>Chapter 18: What will you do?</h4>


    His shirt was already off his body when he heard the loud bangs on his door, which made him frown. It couldn''t be Mitchell¡ªshe wouldn''t dare bang on his door like that. She would have just opened it, knowing it wasn''t locked, and walked inside for her business.


    Still d in his ck cks, Lucian walked out of the bathroom with a visible bulge in his crotch area. He was already a sexually active man with an insanely high libido, but whatever was running through his system now was driving him crazy. He was only holding onto thest string of control he had while waiting for Mitchell.


    With furrowed brows and absolutely no idea who would be crazy enough to bang on his door, he walked towards the wooden barrier, twisted the handle, and pulled it open¡ªonly to find a furious Serena outside.


    First came the confusion, then wonder, then amusement, before something Lucian never expected to happen to him again¡ªuncertainty.


    Did he offend her in any way to make her look like that?


    Wait, why the hell was he even asking himself that question?


    Serena, on the other hand, took a step back when the door was opened from inside, revealing Lucian, bare-chested. She could see a question in his eyes, but her traitorous eyes decided to explore instead of focusing on her mission.


    Nothing could have prepared her for the absolutely gorgeous mass of toned muscles and abs she was staring at. At that moment, her brain was screaming at her to look back up, but something else was telling her to look down¡ªand she obeyed that something else, ignoring her brain.


    Her eyes widened when she saw the bulge of his hardened cock.


    "Yes?" Lucian finally spoke, and her eyes snapped back to his face. Only, her brain didn''t immediately remember what she hade for.


    So she took some time before asking, "Who is Mitchell?"


    Lucian was taken aback by her question. What was her business with who Mitchell was? He wanted to ask but instead said,


    "She''s my personal whore. My call girl." He answered the question in all honesty, watching in amusement as shock registered on Serena''s face at his words.


    "Is there any problem?" he asked.


    "You''re shameless! How dare you?" Serena asked, not knowing how to handle the fact that he had just told her the truth without an iota of shame. She could see a glint of amusement shing in his eyes, and that infuriated her even more.


    "How dare I what? Have a personal call girl? Or have the audacity to call her when I need her services? Which one?" Lucian asked.


    "Have the audacity to call her when you and I are supposed to be in this together!" Serena blurted out.


    Silence reigned for a moment before one side of Lucian''s lips curled up ever so slightly. It was barely noticeable.


    "You want to take her ce? I can always cancel¡ªjust say the word," Lucian said.


    Dr. Marlowe, who was still standing on the stairs, shook her head slightly when she heard what Lucian was proposing. She hoped Serena would refuse¡ªdespite the fact that whatever had been infused into her system by the bracelet was messing with her emotions.


    Not because she had a problem with the two of them being together, but because Lucian had a reputation, and she didn''t think Serena was in the right frame of mind to jump into anything like that.


    "In your dreams," Serena responded to Lucian, bringing some relief to Dr. Marlowe''s heart.


    "Then why are you here?" Lucian probed, slightly annoyed by her response.


    "I''m here to remind you, since you seem to have forgotten, that you are a married man, so you should have some respect!"


    "Married man? I thought you said you were nobody''s wife and this marriage is a sham?"


    "That still stands, but¡ª"


    "Listen, Serena, go find a way to help yourself and stop bothering me," Lucian cut her off.


    "I should go find a way to help myself? Fine! If Mitchell or whatever her name ises to this house, then I''m bringing in a man too!" Serena threatened.


    For the first time in a long time, Lucian forced himself to utter the words I don''t care, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get them out of his mouth.


    He wanted to tell her she could do whatever she wanted, but he couldn''t. And he didn''t¡ªbecause her words hit him in a way he never expected.


    Instead of responding, he looked at her quietly for a few moments, then went back into the room and shut the door in her face.


    Shock registered on Serena''s face.


    "What the hell? I wasn''t done talking!" she said, moving back to the door and lifting her clenched hand, ready to bang on it again.


    "Serena, stop," Dr. Marlowe uttered. But before she could say another word¡ª


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Serena released three more bangs on the door, ignoring the doctor and the series of gasps she heard from the direction where the woman stood.


    Lucian halted his advance into the room and clenched his jaw when the series of bangs reached his ears.


    He returned to the door and pulled it open once more.


    "If you knock on this door again, you are going to regret it," Lucian warned before she could manage to get a word out of her mouth.


    "What will happen? What will you do?" Serena probed challengingly.


    "Do it, and you''ll find out."


    Lucian shut the door again, stepping back inside.


    Serena stared at the door for a moment, and anyone could tell that she was about to make the biggest mistake of her life.


    "You should stop her, doctor. She''s going to do it," Darrell whispered to Dr. Marlowe. But the doctor needed no warning¡ªshe had already started moving toward Serena.


    However, by the time she reached her and wrapped her arms around Serena to pull her away, the girl had already dropped one loud bang on the door.

 Chapter 19: Order

    <h4>Chapter 19: Order</h4>


    Dr. Marlowe seeded in pulling Serena away from the door and was trying to make the struggling girl face the other way when she heard Lucian¡¯s door open. She froze for a moment, her heart racing as she saw him step out. Instantly, she used her palm to cover Serena¡¯s mouth, silencing any potential outburst.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Draven," Dr. Marlowe said, her voice steady butced with a hint of urgency. She forced a small, apologetic smile. "She did not knock. It was my elbow that hit the door while I was pulling her away." Her words tumbled out quickly, her tone smooth and practiced, as if she had rehearsed the lie a hundred times.


    Just as expected, Serena tried to speak, but her words came out muffled as Dr. Marlowe¡¯s hand remained firmly over her mouth. Her eyes zed with anger, and she struggled against the older woman¡¯s grip, though not enough to break free.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze lingered on Serena for a moment, his expression unreadable. His jaw tightened slightly, and his eyes narrowed as if he were trying to decipher the muffled words she was struggling to voice. For a fleeting second, his lips parted as if he might speak, but then he turned away. The door clicked shut behind him, leaving the hallway in silence.


    Dr. Marlowe exhaled slowly, her shoulders sagging with relief. She gently guided Serena away from the door.


    "Come with me, Serena. Please," Dr. Marlowe pleaded, her voice soft but insistent. She nudged Serena slightly toward the other direction, where her room was located. After a moment of hesitation, Serena reluctantly agreed and followed the woman.


    With the coast clear and the drama ended, Darrell turned around, only to find Adrian standing beside him, his arms crossed and a smirk ying on his lips.


    "I thought you said to mind your business," Darrell said, his tone sharp and usatory. "What are you doing here?"


    Adrian¡¯s smirk widened, and he shrugged nonchntly. "Making sure you don¡¯t get into trouble, since you don¡¯t seem to know the meaning of minding your business," he replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. He turned and began walking back down the stairs, adding over his shoulder, "Also, this house has been boring for too long. Watching a little entertainment wouldn¡¯t hurt."


    "Your boss¡¯s marital issue is what you¡¯re calling entertainment?" Darrell asked casually.


    Adrian paused halfway down the stairs and nced back, his smirk still firmly in ce. "You watched it too, didn¡¯t you? Was it entertaining or not?" he countered, raising an eyebrow.


    Darrell opened his mouth to retort but quickly shut it, his lips pressing into a thin line. He shook his head and muttered under his breath, "I concluded she wasn¡¯t a badass when I first saw her, but it turns out she¡¯s scary as fuck." With that, he followed Adrian down the stairs.


    Back in Serena¡¯s room, Dr. Marlowe gently guided her to sit on the edge of the bed. The older woman sat beside her.


    "I know you¡¯re angry," Dr. Marlowe started, her voice soft and soothing, "but I need you to calm down." Her eyes searched Serena¡¯s face, her expression a mix of concern and empathy.


    Serena¡¯s gaze dropped to her hands, which were clenched tightly in herp. Her nails dug into her palms, leaving faint crescent marks.


    "Why should I calm down?" she asked, her voice trembling with suppressed emotion. "I didn¡¯t ask for any of this." Her words were barely above a whisper, but the pain in them was unmistakable.


    Dr. Marlowe¡¯s expression softened, and she reached up to brush a strand of hair away from Serena¡¯s face. "I know what will help you," she said, her tone reassuring. "I would have made preparations for it if I had known it would start today, but I can still get it ready. Just give me about an hour, and I¡¯ll bring it here for you."


    Serena¡¯s eyes flicked up to meet Dr. Marlowe¡¯s, a flicker of curiosity breaking through her anger. "What¡¯s that, and how is it going to help me?" she asked.


    "It¡¯s a drink," Dr. Marlowe exined, her tone calm and steady. "It will take me about an hour to prepare, but it will help you sleep through this period. Just wait for me here, and don¡¯t go to Lucian¡¯s door anymore." She paused, then added, "You could take a shower¡ªa cold one, preferably¡ªor you could visit the pool to take your mind off whatever your body is going through right now. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s ready."


    Serena¡¯s eyes lit up the moment Dr. Marlowe mentioned the pool. She remembered she had bought a swimsuit earlier in the day when they went shopping, specifically for that purpose.


    While being shown around the house earlier, she had seen the beautiful pool, and it had reminded her of her small house in Vieira. For that reason, she had promised herself to have a soak in the pool, which had influenced her decision to get the swimsuit.


    "I think I¡¯ll go swimming," Serena said, nodding her head. "I already had a shower. Swimming will do much better for me. Thank you for the suggestion."


    Dr. Marlowe smiled, relief washing over her features. "I¡¯ll go prepare the medicine," she said, giving Serena¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze before standing up and leaving the room.


    Once alone, Serena moved to her shopping bags, rummaging through them until she found the swimsuit. She held it up, the fabric soft and cool against her fingers, and quickly changed into it, putting on a ck silk, mid-thigh, swim robe over the two piece swimwear. She grabbed a towel and headed out of her room.


    However, her steps soon slowed when she caught sight of a ck-haireddy who had just arrived on the top floor. The woman was seductively dressed in a gray micro-mini, body-hugging dress with an extremely low neckline that left little to the imagination. Her lips were painted a deep shade of red and she had ck heels on.


    A look of confusion shed across the woman¡¯s features as her eyes met Serena¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t linger. Instead, she turned toward Lucian¡¯s room and, in no time, was already inside, hidden from Serena¡¯s view.


    Serena¡¯s stomach churned, and her hands tightened around the towel. She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her who that was¡ªMitchell. The name echoed in her mind, and her earlier threat to Lucian resurfaced in her mind. Her jaw clenched, and a fire ignited in her chest.


    Going back into her room, she grabbed her phone and quickly searched for the website that offered the service she needed. She had never tried online meetup before, but once, someone had suggested it and she checked out the site for the fun of it. Who knew it woulde in handy someday?


    She scrolled through the profiles of different men who were close to her location, her fingers moving swiftly across the screen.


    When she arrived at one profile she felt was decent enough, she instantly hit "order." Then, with a determined look on her face, she headed out again, this time calling out for Darrell in a loud voice.

 Chapter 20: Redhead troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 20: Redhead troublemaker</h4>


    **MATURE CONTENT AHEAD**


    When she was headed down the stairs, her steps slowed as she caught sight of Lucian climbing up the stairs. He carried a bottle of wine in one hand and a half-filled ss in the other, the deep red liquid catching the dim light of the stairway.


    He, too, halted his steps when he saw her, his brows knitting together as his eyes hungrily drank in her appearance, lingering on every detail as if memorizing her.


    She wore a ck silk robe that fell to her thighs, its luxurious fabric shimmering faintly under the soft glow of the chandelier above. The robe¡¯s elegant design featured a wrap-style closure secured with a matching ck fabric belt, tied neatly at her waist. The deep V-neckline was entuated by contrasting pink piping that traced the cor, cuffs, and edges, adding a subtle pop of color to it.


    "Where are you going?" Lucian asked, a frown settling on his face as he studied her.


    Just then, Darrell made an appearance, pausing behind Lucian. His sharp eyes immediately took in the tension between the two.


    "What¡¯s your business with where I¡¯m going? Don¡¯t you have a guest you have to attend to inside?" Serena asked, her voice cool and clipped as she stared at Lucian distastefully.


    Without waiting for his response, she brushed past him, her attention shifting to Darrell. "Show me to the pool, will you?" she said, her tone softening slightly but still carrying an air ofmand.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Darrell responded, swallowing the invisible lump that had formed in his throat. He shot a quick, uneasy nce at Lucian before falling into step behind Serena, his posture stiff and formal.


    Lucian watched her go, his gaze trailing after her until she disappeared from his line of sight. Only then did he continue to his room, his jaw tightening as he gripped the bottle of wine a little harder than necessary.


    By the time they reached the living room on the ground floor, Serena¡¯s pace slowed as her phone buzzed with a notification. She paused, her fingers instinctively reaching for the device tucked into the pocket of her robe.


    "Hold this, Darrell," she said, extending the towel to him without looking up. Her focus remained fixed on her phone, her brow furrowing slightly as she read the message.


    Darrell took the towel from her, his movements careful and deliberate. He stood patiently, waiting for her to finish whatever had captured her attention sopletely. The faint sound of her nails tapping against the screen filled the brief silence.


    Seeing how engrossed she was, Darrell allowed himself a moment to take a good look at her. He found himself entranced by her beauty, a small, involuntary smile tugging at the corners of his lips when he noticed a simr smile forming on hers.


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe it. A triumphant grin spread across her face as she read the message: the man she had ordered from the website had epted her invite and was now asking for an address to meet her. Her heart raced with a mix of excitement and satisfaction.


    "What is the address of this ce?" Serena asked abruptly, snapping Darrell out of his entranced state.


    Confusion flickered across his face as he hesitated. "What do you need the address for, ma¡¯am?" he asked cautiously, his voice tinged with concern.


    "I have a guesting over. You have a problem with that?" Serena asked, her tone sharp as she kept her eyes locked on his conflicted expression.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very wise idea, ma¡¯am," Darrell replied carefully, his voice low and measured.


    "I decide what¡¯s wise for me and what¡¯s not. You don¡¯t get to decide that. The address," Serena demanded, her voice rising slightly as she took a step closer to him.


    "I... umm..." Darrell stammered, his mind racing as he tried to find the right words. He was torn between facing her wrath and potentially angering Lucian.


    "Darrell," Serena said, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. She spoke his name with an authoritative tone that left no room for argument.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," he responded quickly, his shoulders stiffening.


    "The address," she repeated, her patience clearly wearing thin.


    "Draven Estate, 48 Kruger Crescent," a different voice called out from the corner of the living room.


    Both Serena and Darrell turned to see Adrian leaning casually against the wall, a faint smirk ying on his lips.


    "Thank you," Serena said, her tone softening slightly as she turned her attention back to her phone. Her fingers moved swiftly as she typed in the address, her expression one of quiet satisfaction.


    Darrell, however, shot Adrian an incredulous re, his lips moving silently as he mouthed, "Are you crazy?"


    "You¡¯re wee," Adrian replied, his smirk widening as he addressed both Serena and Darrell. His tone was light, almost teasing, as if he were enjoying the tension he had just stirred.


    "All right, that¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go, Darrell," Serena said, her voice returning to its usual calm as she continued her journey toward the pool. Darrell followed her without question, though his mind was still reeling from the exchange.


    Meanwhile, Lucian had entered his room, his eyes immediatelynding on Mitchell. She stood by the bed, her posture rxed but her expression alert.


    She was dressed in nothing but a pair of high heels and a red, skimpy lingerie set that left little to the imagination. The sight of her only fueled his desire, though his thoughts remained fixated on the redheaded troublemaker who had just left for the pool.


    "You don¡¯t look very happy," Mitchell observed, her voice soft but probing. "Is there something in particr you need me to do?"


    "I need you to shut up," he said, picking up the ss and going to the window. He pulled the curtains apart and stood at an angle where he had a full view of the well-lit pool area below.


    He waited a few more minutes, sipping his drink, and just as he expected, Serena arrived at the pool with Darrell trailing behind her. He saw her hand her phone over to Darrell, which thetter collected unhesitatingly, before she moved on to untying her robe.


    Darrell instantly turned away, his sense of propriety kicking in, but Lucian didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even blink as he watched the robe slide down, revealing her perfect body. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, his grip tightening on the ss in his hand. He shut his eyes for only a moment, as if trying to regain control, but the image of her was already burned into his mind.


    "Come here," Lucian said to Mitchell, his voice low andmanding. She moved instantly, standing before him with a practiced ease. "On your knees," he ordered, and she obeyed without hesitation, already knowing what was expected of her. She undid the fasteners and zipper of his cks, pulling them down along with his undershorts to reveal his hardened member.


    As Mitchell went to work with her mouth, Lucian kept his eyes fixed on the pool, his attention and imagination consumed by the redhead who had just jumped into the water. She swam effortlessly, her movements graceful and fluid.


    "Turn around," Lucianmanded after a while, and Mitchell obeyed, turning to face the window.


    Her curiosity got the better of her, and she nced toward the pool area to see what had captured Lucian¡¯s attention sopletely. In all the times she had been called to pleasure him, he had never asked for anything to be done by the window. She wondered what had changed tonight.


    Just as she caught sight of Serena¡¯s head emerging from the water, her red hair stered to her skin, Lucian rammed into her from behind.

 Chapter 21: Totally worth it

    <h4>Chapter 21: Totally worth it</h4>


    Oblivious to the scene unfolding somewhere around her and the insistent eyes that were fixed on her, Serena enjoyed her swim. The cool water enveloped her, helping her partly forget the turmoil churning inside her body. For a moment, she pushed all of her problems to the back of her mind, allowing herself to simply float in the tranquility of the pool.


    But the peace was short-lived. She heard Darrell¡¯s voice cutting through the calm.


    "You have a call, ma¡¯am," he announced loudly, holding her vibrating phone in his hand. A small frown appeared on his face as he noticed that the caller¡¯s number was not saved. Instantly, he suspected it must be the guest she was expecting.


    "Bring it over," Serena responded, swimming to the edge of the pool so she could easily collect the phone from Darrell.


    "Hello?" she spoke into the phone after sliding to ept the call.


    "It¡¯s Steven from Never Lonely. I¡¯m outside, and there are security guards here interrogating me," the man on the other end of the line said, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened. "Just hold on a little. I¡¯ll send someone over to bring you in," she said, ending the call. She then fixed her gaze on Darrell. "My guest is at the gate. Go bring him inside. I¡¯ll join you in a jiffy," she instructed, stretching her hand out to him so he could hand over her towel and swim robe.


    Knowing there was nothing he could say to convince her to change her mind at that point, Darrell simply nodded, handed over her items, and proceeded to the gate to bring in her guest.


    ***


    Inside Lucian¡¯s bedroom, the surveince screen suddenly let out a beep¡ªa sound that signaled a visitor at the gate. He narrowed his eyes, shifting his attention from the pool to the screen.


    He had been wondering why Serena ended her swimming session so early, only to see her approaching the gate where Darrell was talking to a man he had never seen before. Worst of all, Serena was approaching the man with a smile.


    That was when something clicked in Lucian¡¯s head, and he instantly saw red.


    Without waiting another second, he pulled out of Mitchell, who already looked exhausted, and stepped into his undershorts. He moved to the drawer, pulled out a pistol, and headed outside without a second thought.


    ***


    Serena shed Steven a smile as she weed him into the house. He was nowhere near as good-looking as Lucian, and she wondered why she even made thatparison. Still, he looked decent enough.


    As she looked at him, she wondered what she was going to do with him. Of course, she had the money to pay for his services, but she knew there would be no "servicing" happening that night.


    Despite the intense need for the touch of a man guing her, she knew she would never be able to bring herself to sleep with a stranger she had just met on the inte. She had impulsively made the decision to invite him only to provoke Lucian.


    An idea immediately formed in her head of how to handle the situation, and she smiled in satisfaction.


    But as soon as they stepped into the living room, a gunshot echoed throughout the house. The bullet whipped past Steven¡¯s left ear and shattered the window behind him.


    Steven froze. Serena froze. Darrell froze. Adrian, who had been seated on the sofa, shot up from his seat and turned his eyes to Lucian, not realizing when the man had arrived in the living room. His attention had been fixed on the TV screen. Dr. Marlowe ran out of the kitchen with a ss in hand, only to find Lucian pointing the gun at the stranger in the room.


    Steven instantly lifted his hands in a surrender gesture, his heart pounding in his ears as he racked his brain to remember if he had offended anyone of high status¡ªthe reason he now found himself in this situation.


    "That was a warning shot," Lucian said, his voice cold and menacing. "The next bullet will be lodged inside your brain if you don¡¯t disappear from my house this very second."


    Steven didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He turned on his heel and ran like his life depended on it¡ªbecause it actually did.


    With Steven gone, Lucian lowered the gun and shifted his gaze to Serena. "The next one will not be this lucky," he warned her, sessfully snapping her out of her shocked state.


    "Are you crazy? What the hell did you do that for?" Serena yelled at him, but he ignored her and turned back toward the stairs.


    "Serena¡ª" Dr. Marlowe began, but Serena cut her off.


    "WHAT???" Serena yelled, catching the woman and everyone else in the room by surprise.


    "Drink this while it¡¯s still hot," Dr. Marlowe offered, holding out the ss after recovering from her surprise.


    "What the hell did he do that for?" Serena asked, ignoring the drink that was being offered to her.


    "Drink this first, and we can talk. The medicine will lose its effectiveness if it gets cold," Dr. Marlowe urged, noticing how the girl was trembling slightly. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the cold or the shock of what had just happened.


    Serena finally shifted her attention to the drink. She collected it and took a sip. It tasted sweet, which gave her the push to finish everything in the ss before handing it back to Dr. Marlowe.


    "Let¡¯s talk in your room," the doctor said, handing the ss over to Darrell.


    "No need. You¡¯ll only defend him anyway. I¡¯ll be in my room," Serena refused, almost immediately walking away. She was already feeling tired and sleepy, and didn¡¯t want to hear any lecture about how or why Lucian was the best thing since coffee.


    "You¡¯re not going after her?" Darrell asked Dr. Marlowe, his tone concerned.


    The doctor shook her head. "There¡¯s no need. What I gave her is strong enough. She¡¯ll be asleep in no time," Dr. Marlowe responded, rubbing her temples tiredly. She took the ss back from Darrell and moved to the kitchen.


    "You know, this is partly your fault. If you hadn¡¯t given her the address, none of this would have happened," Darrell used Adrian.


    "My fault?" Adrian asked incredulously. "I wasn¡¯t the one who pulled the trigger. I only saved your ass because you were stammering and shivering like a chicken fresh out of a freezer over a simple question."


    "Yeah, right. Like saving me was the only reason you did it," Darrell scoffed.


    "Of course it wasn¡¯t. I did it for the drama. I wanted to know how boss would react to her guest, and I must say, it was totally worth it," Adrian replied, a smirk ying on his lips. "Also I think you need to make a call. The window needs fixing."

 Chapter 22: I had no choice

    <h4>Chapter 22: I had no choice</h4>


    Morning came, and Serena¡¯s eyes cracked open slowly. Realizing she was lying on her stomach, she turned around, only toe face-to-face with the ck rose resting majestically on the wall.


    The sight reminded her of her current predicament, and she was about to look away but changed her mind, giving the image another good look. Only now did she notice the barely visible golden edges of the ck petals and the unique appeal it embodied.


    She found herself asking if that was exactly how Lucian was¡ªtotally uninteresting at first but appealing once you took a closer look.


    As soon as the thoughtpleted in her head, a frown manifested on her face, and she let out a loud scoff. "Why the hell am I evenparing him to a rose? He¡¯s onlyparable to a thorn¡ªthe very one in my flesh."


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she pushed herself to a sitting position, setting her eyes on the bracelet. She wondered why the stupid thing was still tight against her wrist, although it didn¡¯t feel warm against her skin anymore. Ignoring it, she stepped out of bed and trudged to the bathroom.


    She didn¡¯t feel like doing anything that morning, as she was short on energy, but remembering that she had a flight to Viera to catch gave her the boost she needed to get ready and step out of her room.


    Outside, she met Dr. Marlowe walking toward her with a warm smile on her face.


    "I thought I would have toe wake you up. d that¡¯s been taken care of. How are you feeling this morning?" the older woman asked.


    Serena returned the smile. "I feel a whole lot better thanst night. A little tired, but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. Good morning, Doctor."


    "Please call me Marlowe," the woman said, extending an envelope to her. "The flight is set for 9. Would you prefer to have breakfast first?"


    "Nope, I¡¯m not very hungry. I think we should head to the airport¡ªunless you want to eat?"


    "No, no, I¡¯m good. Let¡¯s go," Dr. Marlowe said, shaking her head. She turned around, and they walked away from the house into a waiting car, with Darrell as the driver.


    ***


    As soon as they arrived in Viera, Serena drew in a long breath, inhaling the fresh coastal breeze of the town. It had been just a day and a few hours since she wasst there, but it already felt like forever in her heart¡ªpartly because she couldn¡¯t tell when she would be able to visit the town again.


    By the time she arrived at her house, she was shocked to see someone she didn¡¯t expect standing in front of the building.


    "Vincent?" Serena called out his name, walking toward him while Dr. Marlowe trailed behind her, also surprised to see the man there.


    "Serena," Vincent called out in a light voice, a smile settling on his features as he moved without hesitation to wrap his arms around her. When he broke the hug, he shifted his gaze to Dr. Marlowe. "Good to see you again, Marlowe. It¡¯s been a while."


    "Likewise, Mr. Morgan," Dr. Marlowe replied, giving him a nod and wearing a professional smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Serena asked, gazing into the eyes of her childhood best friend. Before her father fell from the council¡¯s favor, Vincent had been her closest friend, and their friendship continued well into theirte teenage years, almost blossoming into something beautiful. However, her problems and her father¡¯s constant warning for her to stay hidden, didn¡¯t allow for any of it to happen.


    "I heard what happened between you and Lucian," Vincent said, frowning after he mentioned the name. He regarded her with concern. "I knew I couldn¡¯t go see you at his ce, so I asked around and got this address. I¡¯ve beening here, hoping you¡¯de around someday and I¡¯d get the chance to meet you."


    His words brought a sweet, relieved smile to Serena¡¯s face. "Good to see you again, Vincent. I¡¯m d my friend still thinks and cares about me."


    "There¡¯s no day I don¡¯t think of you, even though you left me heartbroken. Do you know how long I searched for you?" Vincent probed.


    "You know I had to leave, Vincent. I had no choice."


    "You had a choice, but you picked the hard one. I told you to stay. I begged you. I could have taken care of you and kept you safe. You wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now."


    "I couldn¡¯t burden you like that," Serena said, shaking her head. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright, as you can see. And I¡¯ll be out of this mess before you know it. But I appreciate your concern."


    "How is Elias?" Vincent asked, and the smile faded from Serena¡¯s face.


    "He¡¯s still being held by the council. I need to find a way to get him out. They won¡¯t even let me see him," Serena revealed, her heart growing heavier as she thought about her brother. "We¡¯re working on a way to get him out."


    "I can help. Let¡¯s work together," Vincent suggested.


    "Thanks for your offer, Mr. Morgan, but we already have a n in ce," Dr. Marlowe interjected before Serena could answer. She had decided not to give any input, but she couldn¡¯t help herself at that point, knowing Vincent¡¯s and Lucian¡¯s history.


    "Didn¡¯t you say we needed all the help we can get? Why are you rejecting his?" Serena asked Dr. Marlowe, surprised at the woman¡¯s words.


    "We do need all the help we can get, but for now, there¡¯s already a n in motion that needs no interference. If Mr. Morgan¡¯s help is needed at any point, we¡¯ll be d to reach out," Dr. Marlowe exined.


    At Dr. Marlowe¡¯s answer, Serena turned back to Vincent, only to see him gazing with widened eyes at her hand. Before she could ask what was wrong, he picked up her hand and tugged slightly, signaling for her to follow him.


    "What is it?" Serena asked, taking a few steps away from where Dr. Marlowe stood, just as Vincent wanted.


    "Is this what I think it is?" Vincent asked, setting his gaze on and pointing at the bracelet on her wrist.

 Chapter 23: Not allowed

    <h4>Chapter 23: Not allowed</h4>


    "The marriage bracelet?" Serena asked, already sure that was what he was talking about, but still feeling the need to ask because she didn¡¯t understand why he was reacting that way.


    "It¡¯s not just a marriage bracelet, Serena. This is designed to ensure you..." He trailed off, clenching his jaw as he looked away from her for a moment. By the time he looked back at her, his expression was severe. "Have you had..." He trailed off again, unable to bring himself to utter theplete question.


    "Why are you asking me that?" Serena turned away from him, finding the topic embarrassing.


    Ever since she grew up to understand what sex was, she had only been intimate with one person, and that person was Vincent.


    Although it was nothing serious back then and they didn¡¯t go all the way, it still made discussing anything sexually rted with him awkward.


    Vincent let out a sigh. "I wish I could ask you not to go that far with him. That guy is a devil. But this thing on your hand is designed to make you go that far. Stupid modafuckers," he muttered a curse, letting go of her hand.


    "Who is the devil? Lucian?" Serena asked, not sure why Vincent was getting worked up over the issue.


    "You will not understand, Serena. And I really do not want you to understand. Lucian is not a good person. None of us are, but Lucian is standing at the top of that list."


    "You seem to know him well," Serena noted.


    "We grew up together, did things together, so yes. I know him well, and I know what he¡¯s capable of," Vincent answered, the frown on his face not faltering as he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a card. "Here, take my card. Call me anytime you need me around."


    Serena epted the card without hesitation, and her eyes scanned through the details before she transferred it to her bag.


    "Thanks for your concern, Vincent, and I¡¯ll call you anytime I need you around."


    "I¡¯m serious, Serena. Even if that thing on your hand starts acting up and you need someone to help, don¡¯t go to Lucian. Call me, and I¡¯ll be there," Vincent repeated with all seriousness.


    Serena only nodded with a smile, recalling what happenedst night and knowing she wouldn¡¯t want Vincent in that position. Moreover, Lucian had said the next person would not be so lucky, and knowing how ruthless he was, she knew he wasn¡¯t kidding.


    Dr. Marlowe watched the exchange of card happen and listened to their conversation, though she was standing a few steps away from them. She wondered if the two of them were in a rtionship before the issue of Lucian came up.


    Soon, Vincent was on his way to his car, and she followed him with her eyes, noting how he had matured significantly from thest time she saw him when he was still a teenager. Being the only son of a Mafia Don, he was way humbler than she expected him to be, and she wondered if he was only pretending¡ªa trait his father had¡ªor if that was his true nature.


    "Shall we?" Serena asked, turning toward the house, and Dr. Marlowe nodded, deciding not to ask her any questions yet about her friend.


    "You have a very beautiful ce," Dr. Marlowe noted, looking around the house and instantly nodding in approval at the nice, minimalistic interior decor. The house was a stark opposite of the Draven Mansion.


    "Thanks," Serena smiled. "It was my safe haven before I was, unfortunately, snatched from it. Please make yourself at home while I fix us something to eat."


    "Let¡¯s do it together. I would be bored if I stayed here alone," Dr. Marlowe offered, and Serena couldn¡¯t refuse.


    They went to the kitchen and prepared their meal while chatting about different random things, which made Serena realize that behind the professional front the woman had on, she was a wonderfulpanion. There wasn¡¯t a boring moment with her, and she made Serena forget about her problems for a while. She couldn¡¯t be any more grateful that she had decided toe with the woman instead of Darrell.


    "I have a question, but I fear it might be too personal. I don¡¯t know if I should ask or not, though I¡¯m curious," Serena broke the short,fortable silence that had enveloped them while they were eating.


    "I already told you to be free. Ask anything; it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s personal or work-rted," Dr. Marlowe responded.


    "You are always in the mansion ever since I arrived there. I¡¯ve never seen you leave or anything like that. Do you live there?" Serena asked the question.


    "You¡¯re correct. I live with Mr. Draven for now. It¡¯s more convenient, considering what we are working on. I leave sometimes, but that¡¯s only when I need to get something or information from the outside. I also have ab in the mansion."


    "Really? You never told me that."


    "You never asked," Dr. Marlowe exined the obvious, and Serena twitched her lips.


    "Don¡¯t you have a husband? Or kids?" Serena asked immediately after the woman left off speaking.


    "I don¡¯t."


    The answer made Serena tilt her head slightly. "Oh... Is it because you didn¡¯t want to?"


    "Not at all. It¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t allowed to."


    Taken aback by the answer Dr. Marlowe gave, Serena blinked her eyes multiple times. Not allowed to? Did she hear well, or did she just make up what she heard in her head?


    "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand. You weren¡¯t allowed to get married and have kids?"


    Dr. Marlowe only shot her an amused smile before she nodded her head.


    "By whom?" Serena probed with wide, surprised eyes.


    "You¡¯re not the only one whose life was turned upside down by the council. I am a product of the Council of Vitae. While some people were forced into marriages with people they do not desire or love, some of us were not allowed to desire men or women that way until we are done with our years of service."

 Chapter 24: Where is Marlowe

    <h4>Chapter 24: Where is Marlowe</h4>


    With two suitcases and a small bag packed, Serena and Dr. Marlowe ventured out of the house and away from Viera. It was alreadyte in the evening when they arrived in the city where Lucian¡¯s house was located. By the time they got there, Darrell was already on standby, waiting to take them back to the house, having been informed that they were about to leave Viera.


    Having greeted the two women with a "wee madam and wee doctor", apanying his greeting with a short bow and a smile, he moved to take the suitcases from them, and moved them to the car, popping open the trunk.


    As soon as he loaded her luggages into the trunk of the car, Serena felt something she thought she wouldn¡¯t feel again until the next month at least. The bracelet around her wrist suddenly began to emit that same warmth she had felt the night before, and it confused herpletely. Didn¡¯t they say it would only happen when she was ovting? Was she ovting twice in the same month? Or was she sleeping when biology was being taught in elementary school?


    "All done. Let¡¯s go, ma¡¯am," Darrell called out and moved to open the door of the car so that the women can climb in.


    Noticing Serena¡¯s hesitation and change in demeanor, Dr. Marlowe asked if she was alright. When Serena shook her head in response, the woman frowned.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    Serena lifted her hand, showing the bracelet. "I thought this was supposed to be a one-day thing. It¡¯s acting up again today."


    Dr. Marlowe frowned, butter let out a sigh. It seemed to the council were intent on making sure Serena and Lucian have a child.


    The bracelet on Serena¡¯s hand was limited edition, and was only used when the ultimate aim of the Council is to make certain the couple produces a child.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it on the way to the house." Dr Marlowe suggested, knowing whates after that bracelet begins to work.


    Serena shook her head. "Can we not go to the house yet? I¡¯d love to eat out today. Moreover, I¡¯m not ready for any drama."


    Dr. Marlowe gave her an understanding nod before turning to Darrell, who had already opened the car door, waiting for them to climb in.


    "Take the luggages to the house. We will join youter."


    "But what if boss asks about Madam? What do I tell him?" Darrell probed, moving his gaze from Dr. Marlowe to Serena.


    "Tell him I decided to eat out today and that I¡¯m dining at a fine restaurant. Also, I am not ready to return to the house at this time," Serena answered sharply.


    "She is with me, so you have nothing to worry about," Dr. Marlowe added.


    Darrell contemted for a moment before nodding and driving away from the airport.


    "I know a good restaurant where we can eat. Come on, let¡¯s go." Dr. Marlowe grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and led her away.


    ***


    A short whileter, they arrived at a quiet, upscale restaurant with soft lighting and an intimate atmosphere. Serena sat at their table, but no matter how much she tried to focus on the menu, her mind kept drifting to the growing difort inside her. The heat was intensifying, pulsing beneath her skin like an insatiable craving. It was humiliating, frustrating.


    This had to be a crime. How could a bracelet make her loseposure this much¡ªto the point where she was beginning to see every man walking in and out of the restaurant, or simply sitting somewhere, as a potential meal?


    "Is this even safe?" Serena asked out of the blue.


    Dr. Marlowe raised a brow. "What do you mean?"


    "The substance in this bracelet¡ªis it safe?"


    "It¡¯s safe, but it¡¯s not in cirction and not essible to the general public," Dr. Marlowe responded, her expression twisting into concern. "Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t go back to the house? You don¡¯t look alright."


    "How will I look alright when the only thing I¡¯m thinking about is being naked in the arms of a man who can quench this fire burning inside of me?" Serenained, frustration evident in her voice.


    Dr. Marlowe studied her for a moment before throwing out a question. "Do you want to call somebody?"


    Serena frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "A man¡ªto help with the way you¡¯re feeling. Don¡¯t worry, I got you covered. No one will know."


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened. When she realized the woman wasn¡¯t joking, she shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t have anybody to call," she responded in a defeated tone, lowering her eyes.


    "What about Mr. Morgan? He asked you to call him, remember?" Dr. Marlowe reminded her.


    Serena shot her a disbelieving look, wondering how the woman could talk about something like this so freely.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I understand what you¡¯re feeling, and I want you to get relief. Since my medicine is not here, and neither is it close by, the next avable option is to get a man to cool you off."


    Serena shook her head. "I wish it were that easy, but in my case, it isn¡¯t."


    "What about the man you brought yesterday?" Dr. Marlowe refused to let the topic go. "You¡¯re not at the house¡ªyou can call him today and go to the nearest hotel to relieve yourself."


    A soft, mockingugh escaped Serena¡¯s lips. "I don¡¯t even know who that person is. I saw him on an online meetup site and ordered him."


    "Fine, then. Let¡¯s order another one."


    "It¡¯s no use. Even if you order ten of them, I doubt anything will happen between me and any of them," Serena confessed.


    Her confession only confused Marlowe. "What do you mean?"


    Serena sighed. "You might think I¡¯m stupid, Marlowe, but I used to wish and hope that my first time would be with somebody I at least love, and not some random stranger or someone I feel absolutely nothing for." She let out a bitterugh. "But look at what life is throwing at me. I might end up having my first time with a street dog at the rate I¡¯m going."


    Dr. Marlowe remained silent for a while, watching the girl speak. As she gained an understanding of what Serena was saying, she didn¡¯t know whether to be proud of her or to feel sorry for her.


    "What about Mr. Morgan? You two seem very close." Marlowe asked again.


    "Vincent is just my very good friend. I couldn¡¯t let our rtionship blossom because of my situation at the time. I had a little brother to cater for, and I had to constantly move for fear of being found by the Council of Vitae," Serena exined, recalling how she had ended everything with Vincent and left without even telling him. It had hurt her so much at the time, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Now that I think about it, there¡¯s nothing standing in our way anymore. Maybe I should call Vincent after all."


    "No!" Dr. Marlowe objected sharply. "Don¡¯t be in a haste to make a decision right now."


    Confusion registered on Serena¡¯s face. "Huh? You¡¯re the one who suggested I get a man to give me relief. Why are you saying something else now?"


    "I know what I said, and I realize that I might have been pushing you down the wrong path. You¡¯re not thinking with a clear head right now. Let¡¯s just go to the house. I¡¯ll give you something to help you sleep. Then tomorrow, if you still want to reconnect with Vincent, you can do so after thinking thoroughly about it."


    "I don¡¯t want to go to the house. I don¡¯t want to see Mitchell or her man-whore. They should enjoy the house¡ªI am fine by myself." Serena sighed. "It¡¯s been so long since I had wine. I think I¡¯m craving it right now."


    She waved a hand for the waiter. When he arrived, she ordered the strongest wine they had. Since she couldn¡¯t get satisfaction from a man, she would drown herself in alcohol until she passed out.


    ***


    Back at the house, Darrell heaved a sigh of relief when he arrived and discovered that Lucian was not yet back from his appointment. After what had happened the day before with Lucian and Serena¡¯s guest, he didn¡¯t want to be on the receiving end of Lucian¡¯s anger after reporting that she wanted to eat out¡ªknowing very well that the bracelet was still working.


    With the help of another servant, he moved all the luggages to Serena¡¯s room and then headed back downstairs. What he didn¡¯t expect was toe face to face with a fuming Lucian as soon as he arrived in the living room.


    "Wee back, boss," Darrell greeted with a short bow, his heart beginning to pound in his ears. He had been working with Lucian for a long time and could tell when the man was in an extremely foul mood. At that very moment, Lucian was in such a mood.


    "Where is Marlowe?" Lucian asked, not bothering with pleasantries.

 Chapter 25: Back from where?

    <h4>Chapter 25: Back from where?</h4>


    **40 Minutes Earlier**


    "We discovered three more families who are openly opposed to the council and everything it represents. Their defiance was a promising development, but we had to tread carefully. We have not officially approached them yet, as we need to ensure we aren¡¯t inadvertently bringing spies into our circle." Don Jon Caster, one of Lucian¡¯s most trusted allies, reported this development to him.


    The meeting took ce in Jon Caster¡¯s exquisitely furnished office, a space that exuded power and refinement. The room was adorned with dark mahogany furniture, shelves lined with rare books, and arge, ornate desk thatmanded attention.


    Lucian satfortably in one of the plush receiving chairs, his posture rxed but his mind sharp. Adrian, as always, stood stoically by the door, his tall frame and impassive expression making him seem more like a statue than a man. His piercing eyes scanned the room, ever vignt, though his face betrayed no emotion.


    "That¡¯s good progress, Jon," Lucianmented, his voice calm butced with a thoughtful edge. He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees, his fingers steepled as he processed the information.


    Jon nodded, his tone measured as he continued. "The three are small families. Bonnie, on the other hand, is arger family, and we suspect they might also be against the council. However, we¡¯re still observing them for now. Bonnie has a reputation for ying tricks on people¡ªhe¡¯s cunning and unpredictable. We can¡¯t be certain if his disdain for the council is genuine or merely a facade to mislead us."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he considered Jon¡¯s words. "Let¡¯s focus on the small families first," he said after a moment. "They may be small, but they have a role to y. Even the smallest pieces can shift the bnce of power." His voice was firm, leaving no room for doubt.


    Just then, Adrian stepped forward, his movements smooth and deliberate. He held a ringing phone in his hand, the sound cutting through the tension in the room. Without a word, he offered it to Lucian, who took it with a curt nod.


    "Skara," Lucian answered, his voice calm but authoritative as he spoke to the person on the other end of the line.


    "Boss, the information I¡¯ve just received confirms that the boy is being held in one of the underground cells at the council¡¯s research center," the voice on the phone reported. "We don¡¯t know the exact cell yet, but we¡¯re certain he¡¯s there."


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened, but his tone remained steady. "All right, stand by and wait for further instructions," he replied before ending the call. As soon as he did, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    He felt an unexpected warmth spreading across the skin of his wrist, a sensation that shouldn¡¯t have happened again. The bracelet he wore was designed to activate only once a month¡ªwhat was happening now?


    "Are you all right?" Jon Caster asked, his sharp eyes catching the strain on Lucian¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯m fine," Lucian answered, quickly straightening his features. His voice was calm, but there was a flicker of unease in his eyes. "Unfortunately, I have to go. Let¡¯s continue this discussion another time." He pushed himself up from the chair, his movements fluid but deliberate, and was about to walk away when Jon Caster¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "Keep your eyes and ears open at the g," Jon advised, his tone serious. "You may find clues that will make our work easier."


    Lucian paused, turning his head to look at the man. "You¡¯re not attending?" he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "The date coincides with my flight to Moonbnd," Jon exined, a hint of firmness in his tone. "I¡¯m not missing my anniversary vacation for anything. My wife would never forgive me."


    A faint smile tugged at Lucian¡¯s lips. "Have a great vacation, Jon, and say hello to your wife for me," he said, resuming his walk toward the door.


    "Say hello to yours too for me," Jon replied, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "I¡¯ll make sure to visit her when I return."


    Lucian didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he walked to his car and climbed in, his mind racing. Confusion and annoyance settled on his features as he leaned back against the leather seat. He needed an exnation for why the bracelet was malfunctioning, and only one person could provide that.


    "Sir, are you okay?" Adrian asked as he slid into the driver¡¯s seat, his voice low and steady.


    "I¡¯m fine," Lucian replied, though his tone suggested otherwise. "Drive to the house." He leaned his head against the seat, closing his eyes for a moment. He had nned to focus on his work and aplish several important tasks that night, but that n was already ruined. There was no way he could concentrate with the growing difort caused by the bracelet.


    Like a virus slowly spreading through his system, thoughts of a certain redheaded woman began to saturate his mind. Her fiery hair, her sharp wit, the way she always seemed to challenge him¡ªit all fueled his desire and arousal, making it impossible to think clearly.


    Picking up his phone, he dialed Darrell¡¯s number. "Tell Mitchell to be at the house in 30 minutes," he instructed as soon as Darrell answered, his voice firm andmanding.


    "I know someone who can turn the bracelet off if it bes too much of a bother for you," Adrian spoke up, his eyes flicking to Lucian in the rearview mirror. He had noticed the change in Lucian¡¯s mood and the sudden request for Mitchell¡¯s presence and immediately knew the cause of it all.


    "I would have done that if it were that easy," Lucian replied tiredly, his tone dull. "They¡¯ll know if you tamper even slightly with the bracelet."


    At that response, Adrian let out a sigh and drove in silence, the tension in the car palpable. The streets blurred past as they made their way to the house.


    When they arrived, Lucian stepped out and walked into the house, his strides purposeful. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw Darrell descending the stairs, apanied by a servant who quickly scurried away at the sight of Lucian¡¯s stormy expression.


    "Wee, Boss," Darrell greeted him, though his voicecked its usual confidence. Pleasantries were thest thing on Lucian¡¯s mind.


    "Where is Marlowe?" Lucian demanded, his tone sharp and impatient.


    "She isn¡¯t back," Darrell answered, lowering his eyes and head in a gesture of deference.


    "What do you mean she isn¡¯t back? Back from where?" Lucian asked, his voice rising slightly. His re was intense, almost as if it could bore a hole through Darrell¡¯s skull.


    "From the airport," Darrell replied quickly, his words tumbling out in a rush. "Madam said she wanted to eat out tonight and wasn¡¯t ready to return to the house with me, so Dr. Marlowe decided to apany her."


    Lucian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. What she did with her time and where she chose to eat shouldn¡¯t have concerned him, but the fact that it was riling him up to no end was both confusing and infuriating. His jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists at his sides, struggling to maintain hisposure.


    "Which restaurant?" Lucian asked, unable to stop himself.


    "They didn¡¯t disclose the name, sir, but I can find out now," Darrell said, already reaching for his phone.


    "Never mind," Lucian said, waving his hand dismissively. He turned away, his mind racing. He knew he needed to regain control of his emotions, but the bracelet¡ªand the thoughts it triggered¡ªwere making it increasingly difficult.

 Chapter 26: Did she just mark him?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Did she just mark him?</h4>


    It was already two hours after Lucian arrived at the house that Dr. Marlowe returned with apletely wasted Serena.


    Serena¡¯s unsteady steps and Dr. Marlowe¡¯s firm grip on her waist were the first signs that something was amiss.


    After ordering the wine at the restaurant, it had taken only one ss for Dr. Marlowe to realize that Serena had a very low alcohol tolerance. The way her cheeks flushed and herughter grew louder with each sip was a clear indicator.


    Dr. Marlowe had decided to make her stop drinking at that point. But Serena, stubborn and defiant, had insisted on downing a second ss. She couldn¡¯t even finish it before the signs of intoxication hit her like a tidal wave. Her speech slurred, her movements became clumsy, and her bnce faltered.


    The moment they stepped through the gates of the mansion, Lucian was alerted via the surveince screen in his room. The grainy ck-and-white footage showed Dr. Marlowe struggling to keep Serena upright, her arm wrapped firmly around the younger woman¡¯s waist.


    Lucian pushed himself up from the bed, his brow furrowed in confusion and irritation. He proceeded outside, his footsteps echoing in the quiet stairway, his mind racing with questions. Why was Dr. Marlowe holding Serena so closely? And why was Serena staggering like she could barely stand?


    A gasp escaped Darrell¡¯s lips when the two women walked into the house. "What happened to her?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern as he set his eyes on Serena, who lookedpletely out of touch with reality. Her hair was disheveled, her dress slightly wrinkled, and her eyes zed over as she leaned heavily on Dr. Marlowe.


    "Nothing happened to her. She just had too much to drink," Dr. Marlowe responded curtly, her tone firm but not unkind. She guided Serena toward the stairs, her movements steady despite the weight of the younger woman leaning on her.


    At the foot of the stairs, Dr. Marlowe looked up and saw Lucianing down. He paused mid-step, his sharp eyesnding on them. His gaze lingered on Serena for a moment, taking in her disheveled appearance and the way she swayed unsteadily. Then his eyes shifted to Dr. Marlowe, a silent question in his expression. All the confusion about what was going on with Serena disappeared the moment he saw her up close. She was drunk to the point of stupor, and he didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell him that.


    "Mr. Draven, please help me take her to her room," Dr. Marlowe said, her voice calm but insistent. She knew it would be a chore to guide Serena all the way to the top floor by herself, especially with the way the younger woman was stumbling.


    Lucian didn¡¯t wait a second longer. He closed the distance between them in a few swift strides and scooped Serena up effortlessly in a bridal style. What he didn¡¯t expect was her sudden reaction. She grabbed onto him as if her life depended on it, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck.


    "Hey, howe I¡¯m flying all of a sudden?" Serena uttered, her voice slurred and her words slightly incoherent. She frowned, her brow furrowing in confusion as she felt her legs leave the ground.


    Lucian said nothing, his jaw tightening as he carried her up the stairs. But Serena¡¯s voice reached his ears again, soft and teasing.


    "Why do you smell so good?" she murmured, her face moving closer to his body. She rubbed her cheek against his bare chest, her skin warm against his. "Ahh... I could eat you whole, and I¡¯d still not be satisfied," she muttered, her words sending a jolt through him.


    Lucian¡¯s grip tightened around her body, his muscles tensing as he fought to keep hisposure. Her words were hitting him in ways he could barely handle, and the fact that her speech was slurred didn¡¯t help matters at all. To add fuel to the already burning fire, she was running her face against his chest, her breath warm and her touch intoxicating.


    But he didn¡¯t stop moving. Instead, he hastened his steps, determined to get her to her room before he lost control of himself and diverted her to his own. His mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, but he kept his eyes forward, his steps purposeful. Dr. Marlowe trailed behind him, her presence a silent reminder of the need for restraint.


    His steps came to an abrupt halt, however, when he felt Serena¡¯s teethe down hard on the skin of his chest. The sharp bite sent a shockwave through him, and he froze, his breath catching in his throat.


    "Mr. Draven, please don¡¯t pay attention to whatever she¡¯s saying. She¡¯s drunk, remember?" Dr. Marlowe spoke from behind him, her voice calm but firm. She had noticed how he had stopped moving, and her words were a gentle reminder to stay focused.


    ¡¯Nooo... She isn¡¯t just saying anymore. She¡¯s now doing, and my body is screaming at me to respond,¡¯ Lucian screamed in his head, his mind racing. He couldn¡¯t believe she had just bitten him. Drunk or not, she should never tease him like that because he was on the verge of losing control.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued to her room, his steps quick and determined. He hurried like never before, his heart pounding in his chest, until he finally arrived and slowly let her down on the bed.


    "Noo... Where are you going? Come stay with me tonight," Serenained, her voice soft and pleading as she reached out for him. But Lucian hastened his steps out of the room, his resolve barely holding.


    He locked gazes with Dr. Marlowe for a moment, a silent understanding passing between them, before he moved away from the vicinity and into his own room.


    His mind was reeling from the heated experience he had just endured, his body still humming with the lingering effects of her touch.


    Lowering his gaze, he examined the teeth marks on his chest. A short, disbelievingugh escaped his lips.


    "Did she just mark me?" he muttered to himself, his voice a mix of amusement and frustration.


    He had prepared himself to give her a very good scolding for going somewhere without at least letting him know. Who knew he would lose hisposure without even getting the chance to get a word out¡ªand even get bitten in the process?


    Meanwhile, back in Serena¡¯s room, Dr. Marlowe let out a breath of relief when she saw that the girl had calmed down considerably and was already dozing off. Serena¡¯s breathing had evened out, her face rxed in sleep, and the tension in the room slowly dissipated.


    Dr. Marlowe waited for a few more minutes, ensuring that Serena waspletely asleep, before moving to grab the girl¡¯s handbag. Her movements were careful and deliberate, her mind focused on the task at hand.


    The moment Dr. Marlowe had learned that Serena and Vincent shared a close bond, she realized that they were bound for trouble if Serena kept in touch with him. Vincent was Lucian¡¯s sworn enemy, and any connection between him and Serena could spell disaster for all of them.


    To avoid a situation that wouldplicate things further, Dr. Marlowe reached into Serena¡¯s bag and took out the card that Vincent had given her earlier that day. She slipped it into her pocket, her expression grim but resolute.

 Chapter 27: It would’ve been a disaster

    <h4>Chapter 27: It would¡¯ve been a disaster</h4>


    "Everything is ready, Mr. Draven," Dr. Marlowe reported as soon as she made it to Lucian¡¯s home office the next morning. She plopped herself down on one of the receiving chairs, setting her focus on the man she was talking to.


    Lucian, having some business to take care of and documents awaiting his signature, still looked like a hot morning mess¡ªone that was more than capable of turning heads should he walk into a room full of people. His hair was slightly disheveled, his shirt sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and his tie loosened, giving him an air of casual authority.


    "Already prepared?" Lucian asked in a light voice without looking up from the document he was reading.


    "Yes. I¡¯ve prepared it already. The only thing left is the goat¡¯s blood. It¡¯s also thest ingredient to add," Dr. Marlowe responded, her eyes moving for a second to the paper he was concentrating on before she looked back at him.


    "Adrian already got the goat¡¯s blood. He should be here any second," Lucian uttered offhandedly, his tone calm but distracted.


    Dr. Marlowe let out a sigh. "Mr. Draven, are you really sure about this?"


    "Sure about what?"


    "Locking up her powers again," Dr. Marlowe revealed, and Lucian finally looked up from what he was doing, setting his gaze on her to catch her distressed expression. "The relief you are enjoying now is only possible because of her. It¡¯s temporary. It will notst long. What happens when it wears off?"


    "You said you are already working on a solution, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I am working on a solution, but we don¡¯t even know if it will work yet," Dr. Marlowe replied, lowering her eyes. Her brows knitted together, betraying her concern.


    Silence reigned for a few seconds before Lucian broke it after letting out a sigh. "I¡¯m not scared of pain, Marlowe, nor am I interested in shortening another¡¯s life to elongate mine. So yes, I¡¯m very sure of my decision. Lock her powers up. I believe you¡¯lle up with a solution soon. Until then, I¡¯ll endure whatever pain the stupid curse brings my way."


    Dr. Marlowe shed a small, sad smile and nodded her head in resignation.


    "I thought the bracelet is supposed to work only once a month," Lucian asked with narrowed eyes, only now recalling that he had wanted to ask her about itst night but couldn¡¯t because of how things had turned out. "Why did it work again yesterday?"


    "You were given the limited edition three-day release bracelet. The council only gives this particr bracelet to people they desperately want a child or children from. I initially thought their main goal was Serena¡¯s blood, but their main goal seems to be the child," Dr. Marlowe exined, her tone matter-of-fact.


    A knock echoed just then, and Lucian gave permission for the person toe in. Adrian walked into the office with a sealed paper bag and handed it over to Dr. Marlowe.


    "Thank you, Adrian," Dr. Marlowe shed him a professional smile, and the man gave a nod before exiting the office. "I should go get it ready before she wakes up," she said, pushing herself off the seat and moving toward the door.


    "Marlowe," Lucian suddenly called before she could make it outside, and she halted, turning around.


    "Yes?"


    "Why did you let her drink so muchst night?" Lucian asked, only stopping himself at thest second from asking what was initially on his mind.


    "She didn¡¯t drink too much. She only had a ss of wine. Her alcohol tolerance level is extremely low," Dr. Marlowe exined before adding, "Moreover, she is an adult, Mr. Draven. I can¡¯t stop her from drinking if she wants to."


    "I don¡¯t appreciate my wife getting drunk outside the house to the point where she¡¯d have to be assisted back, especially when she has a bracelet on that is messing with her body and her better judgment," Lucian said, his toneced with annoyance.


    Dr. Marlowe forced her jaw to remain closed upon hearing what he had just said. Did he just call her his wife? Of course, ording to the council, they were married, but everyone in the house knew there was no real marriage going on between them¡ªeven though they wouldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    "You asked her to take care of that problem herself, remember?" the woman reminded him.


    "She can do that in the house," Lucian pointed out, and Dr. Marlowe couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    "She brought a man to the house, and you shot at him," she reminded him again, and Lucian frowned.


    "I never said she could bring a man to my house."


    "You brought a woman to satisfy your needs, and you don¡¯t want her to do the same. She goes out, and you¡¯re stillining. What do you want her to do?" Dr. Marlowe asked, her tone incredulous.


    "It¡¯s my house, and I can do anything I want. Also, Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have shown up if only she had agreed to take her ce. We¡¯re both adults, and we coulde to an understanding concerning these things, but she¡¯s just being stubborn," Lucianined, then started beating himself up internally for even spouting the nonsense he had just said.


    He had asked her that night if she was willing to take Mitchell¡¯s ce. She should have just agreed and they would have had no issues. But no. She¡¯d rather he suffered with her instead of coborating to get the relief they both needed.


    However, as the thought crossed his mind, he wondered if it was even a good idea to have her on his bed despite how much he desired her. He didn¡¯t have to wonder for long before the answer made an appearance. It would have been a disaster and he would have regretted it. Why that was, he had no clue. Or maybe he did but he didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    "She isn¡¯t being stubborn, Mr. Draven. She just isn¡¯t that kind of person," Dr. Marlowe revealed.


    "What do you mean?" Lucian asked, narrowing his eyes, but before Dr. Marlowe could utter a word, Adrian walked into the office and handed him a phone with an active call already connected.


    Seeing this, Dr. Marlowe waved the paper bag in her hand, reminding him that she had to get to work. She turned around and walked out of the office when he waved for her to leave.

 Chapter 28: Collapsed from exhaustion

    <h4>Chapter 28: Copsed from exhaustion</h4>


    Serena woke to a mouth as dry as sandpaper and a stomach that felt like it was devouring itself. A dull ache pressed against her ribs, a hollow gnawing that made her curl tighter beneath the sheets before the full weight of her hunger hit¡ªdeep, insistent, almost painful.


    She barely remembered what happenedst night, but the scene where she ordered wine and downed the first ss stuck to her memory like a silent reminder. Now, her body was paying the price, demanding reparation in the form of grease, carbs¡ªanything edible. The thought of something cooking in the distance teased her, cruel and tantalizing, making her stomach clench with desperation.


    Groaning, she flung off the covers, her limbs weak, her head pounding, but her hunger an unrelenting force driving her forward. She needed food, and she needed it now.


    Realizing she was still in the same clothes she had worn yesterday, she quickly changed andpleted her morning routine before heading downstairs in search of a solution to the tightness she could feel in her stomach.


    "Good morning, madam," Darrell greeted the moment she arrived at the living room. He had heard her footstepsing down the stairs and lifted his head to see her approaching with a smile.


    "Morning, Darrell. How did you sleep?" Serena asked, slowing down when she got to him. He was seated on the sofa with aptop bnced on his thighs as he worked on something she didn¡¯t recognize.


    "I slept well, ma¡¯am. Thanks for asking," Darrell shed her a smile before returning his attention to what he was doing on theptop.


    "Please tell me breakfast is ready. I¡¯m starving," Serena said, turning her head toward the dining room. She didn¡¯t need an answer to the question, as the scent of food wafting through the air already provided one.


    "Breakfast is ready, ma¡¯am. Please go ahead. I have to finish up this job before I join you," Darrell replied, still providing an answer to her question.


    Serena wanted to ask what he was doing, but she refrained and just went ahead to the dining room.


    When she arrived, Lucian and Adrian were already seated, discussing something in hushed tones. They ceased speaking when she walked in, and their attention shifted to her.


    With the two pairs of eyes fixed on her, Serena found herself muttering a "Good morning" before moving unenthusiastically to the seat she had upied two nights ago. She wondered why Dr. Marlowe wasn¡¯t there yet. Didn¡¯t she say she was living in the house with them?


    "Good morning, madam," Adrian greeted her, and she shed him a smile.


    "Are we expecting a guest?" Serena asked him, seeing how they weren¡¯t eating yet, even though the dishes had already been served.


    "No, we¡¯re not expecting anybody," Adrian answered.


    "Ahh... good then," Serena let out an audible sigh of relief as she picked up her cutlery and started to dish the food onto her te.


    However, before she could take the first bite, Dr. Marlowe¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    "Ah ah ah... Don¡¯t eat yet," the woman said, making Serena pause the journey her hand was already making toward her mouth.


    "Something wrong?" Serena probed, a frown settling on her features. Was there something wrong with the food? First, it was the fact that Adrian and Lucian ignored the food even though it was already served, and now it was Dr. Marlowe stopping her from eating.


    "Have you taken a bite?" Dr. Marlowe asked,ing to sit beside Serena and dropping a ss containing a liquid substance on the table.


    "I was about to, but you didn¡¯t let me. What¡¯s going on?" Serena asked, eyeing the woman suspiciously.


    "Don¡¯t think too much. I brought something for you, and you¡¯re supposed to take it on an empty stomach before you eat anything. That¡¯s why I stopped you," Dr. Marlowe exined, pushing the ss she had brought toward Serena. She gestured with her head for the girl to pick it up. "Go on, drink it."


    "What¡¯s this for?" Serena asked, eyeing the contents of the ss.


    "Yesterday, you said you felt a burning pain in your stomach and asked me to make medicine for you that would relieve the pain. I promised to do it this morning, so here you go," Dr. Marlowe exined.


    "I did?" Serena asked, racking her brain to recall when that particr conversation had happened. But then, she couldn¡¯t remember most of the things that had happenedst night.


    "You don¡¯t remember?"


    Serena shook her head.


    Dr. Marlowe rubbed her temples tiredly. "It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t remember, but you should still take it. Apart from your stomach troubles, it will help revitalize you. And it tastes nice too."


    Serena picked up the ss and took a sip. True to the woman¡¯s words, the drink tasted nice, so she slowly downed it until she emptied the ss.


    As soon as she returned the ss to the table, her vision blurred beforepletely going ck, and her body swayed to the side. Thankfully, Dr. Marlowe was there to support her, so she didn¡¯t fall.


    "What just happened?" Lucian asked, a slight panic evident in his voice¡ªsomething that caught Adrian off guard.


    "It¡¯s normal. She¡¯ll wake up in about a minute," Dr. Marlowe answered, bringing some ease and relief to Lucian¡¯s heart.


    Just as she said, a minuteter, Serena¡¯s eyes slowly cracked open and she let out a soft moan, straightening her body.


    "What just happened?" she asked, rubbing the sides of her temple as the confusion gradually cleared from her eyes.


    "I think you copsed from exhaustion. You arecking strength. You should eat something, okay?" Dr Marlowe spoke in a soothing voice, running her hand lightly against Serena¡¯s back.


    Serena didn¡¯t believe it. She remembered walking into the dining room hungry, but not exhausted. Howe she copsed from exhaustion?


    She eyed the empty ss in front of her and wondered if the drink was what made her copse. However, she decided to let it be for the time being and concentrate on filling her stomach first.

 Chapter 29: The good girl you are

    <h4>Chapter 29: The good girl you are</h4>


    "Would you prefer to order your dress online or go pick it out at the store in person?" Dr. Marlowe suddenly asked, her voice soft but carrying a curious edge. The question came while they were still eating, the clinking of silverware against tes filling the otherwise quiet dining room.


    Serena put on a frown, her brows knitting together in a show of irritation. It wasn¡¯t because of what the woman had asked, but because she noticed something strange had happened to her when the question was posed.


    Although Dr. Marlowe was sitting right next to her and spoke in a near-whisper, Serena had heard the words as if they had been shouted directly into her ear. The rity was jarring, almost unnatural, and it sent a faint shiver down her spine.


    "What dress are you talking about?" Serena asked, her voice steady butced with a hint of suspicion. She decided to use the moment to test her recent observation, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly as she studied Dr. Marlowe¡¯s reaction.


    "The dress for the g tomorrow," Dr. Marlowe answered.


    As Serena processed the response, she realized with a start that it wasn¡¯t her imagination¡ªher hearing was clearer than it had been before. The realization hit her like a wave, leaving her momentarily stunned. How was that even possible? Dr. Marlowe had told her that her father had locked away all her abilities years ago. Before she could fully ponder the implications, a different voice cut through her thoughts, cold and dismissive.


    "She isn¡¯t going to the g," Lucian uttered, his tone nonchnt as he continued to eat, his gaze fixed on his te as though the conversation were beneath his attention.


    "Say what now?" Dr. Marlowe asked, her fork pausing mid-air as she turned to fix her eyes on Lucian. Her expression was a mix of confusion and mild irritation, her brows furrowing as she tried to make sense of his words.


    "She will be sick tomorrow, so she will not be able to attend the g with me," Lucian rified, his voice calm and matter-of-fact.


    Dr. Marlowe¡¯s confusion only deepened, her lips parting slightly as she struggled to find a response.


    Serena, meanwhile, shot Lucian a re so sharp it could have cut through steel.


    Across the table, Adrian and Darrell, who had been quietly observing the exchange, exchanged puzzled nces. Their expressions clearly conveyed their disbelief. Had Lucian be a soothsayer overnight? How could he possibly know Serena would be sick tomorrow?


    "I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, Mr. Draven," Dr. Marlowe said finally, shaking her head. She kept her questioning gaze locked on Lucian, her eyes searching his face for any hint of exnation.


    "I think she would exin better. Ask her," Lucian replied simply, his tone dismissive. He then went quiet, returning to his meal as though the conversation were over, his demeanor as calm and unbothered as ever.


    When everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward her, Serena felt the weight of their stares like a physical pressure. She let out an internal sigh, her shoulders tensing as she prepared to deflect.


    "Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s a troublemaker," she said, her voice firm but edged with frustration. She returned her attention to her food, though her appetite had all but vanished.


    "I¡¯m a troublemaker?" Lucian asked, finally lifting his head to look at her. His piercing gaze locked onto hers, and for a moment, the room seemed to grow colder. "Did you or did you not tell me to my face that you would be sick on the day of the g, which is tomorrow, and that you would not be able to attend with me?"


    "So what if I said it?" Serena shot back, her eyes zing with defiance. Her gaze was as fiery as burningva, and the tension between them crackled like electricity in the air.


    "I think this is just a minor misunderstanding, Mr. Draven," Dr. Marlowe interjected, her voice calm but firm. She nced between the two, her expression one of cautious diplomacy. "Considering that her health has not been the best these first few days, I wouldn¡¯t me her for thinking she may not be strong enough to make it to the g with you."


    But Lucian lifted a hand, cutting her off mid-sentence. "There is no misunderstanding here, Marlowe," he said, his tone final. "She is going to be sick tomorrow, so I am not going with her. I know I am cruel, but I have never extended my cruelty to sick and weak women. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI have a line of women waiting for an opportunity to be picked as the one who would stand by my side on such an important asion."


    Dr. Marlowe opened her mouth to respond, but Serena spoke first, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "A line of women?" she scoffed, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "Of course, a line of stupid women who know nothing about men of integrity. As if any reasonable woman would want to be by your side when there are reasonable men out there."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Like the one that ran away and left you in the face of danger because of a single warning shot?" he asked, his toneced with mockery. "Is that who you call a man of integrity? Is that one even a man?"


    "Stop it, both of you!" Dr. Marlowe¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp andmanding. But neither Serena nor Lucian seemed to hear her. They were locked in a battle of wills, their res like daggers aimed at each other¡¯s hearts.


    "At least he¡¯s better than you, and I will choose him a thousand times over you," Serena fired back, her voice rising with every word.


    "You should have thought of that when you were throwing yourself at me yesterday," Lucian said, his words deliberate and cutting as surprisingly again her words hit him in a way he hated the most.


    The look of perplexity that crossed Serena¡¯s face only seemed to amuse him further.


    "If you choose to frolic around with half-witted men, make sure not to bring them to my house. And even if you do it outside, make sure you¡¯re smart enough to avoid me catching you, because if I do, the man is going to feel the full weight of my wrath."


    "I am not your property. You have no right to treat me like one," Serena shot back, her voice trembling with barely contained rage.


    "Of course, you are not my property," Lucian replied, his tone icy. "But as long as you live under my roof, you will follow my rules. When we part ways, you are free to do whatever you like. But until then, be the good girl you are and stay out of trouble¡ªmy trouble, especially." He turned his attention back to Dr. Marlowe, his expression hardening. "The only way I¡¯m attending the g with her is if you can assure me that she is in good health. I don¡¯t want a sick woman by my side."


    Serena clenched her jaw so tightly it felt like her teeth might crack. Without another word, she stood up from the table, her chair scraping loudly against the floor. She turned on her heel and walked out of the dining room, her steps quick and purposeful. Though she was still hungry, the anger boiling inside her left no room for anything else.


    As she marched up the stairs, her fists clenched at her sides, she felt an uncontroble rage surge through her veins. Who does he think he is to control what I do with my life? The question echoed in her mind, fueling the fire within her. Each step she took felt like a rebellion, a silent vow that she would not be caged by his rules or his arrogance.

 Chapter 30: I don’t mind

    <h4>Chapter 30: I don¡¯t mind</h4>


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that, Marlowe. What I said is the truth. I didn¡¯t lie against her," Lucian said, finishing his food and wiping his lips with a towel.


    "Was it necessary to bring that up right now?" Dr. Marlowe asked, her tone tinged with exasperation. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what hade over him. Lucian used to be cold, calm, and calcting, but it seemed Serena was bringing out a side of him she had never seen before.


    "I only wanted to piss her off, since she enjoys doing that to me all the time. What¡¯s the crime in that?" Lucian replied, his voice casual but his eyes glinting with mischief.


    "It¡¯s just not the right time, Mr. Draven. You could eventually push her to not wanting to attend the g for real, and you know how important it is for the both of you to attend together," Dr. Marlowe reasoned, her voice firm but patient.


    "I know," Lucian said, leaning back in his chair. "And I also know you can talk to her, and she¡¯ll listen to you. You¡¯re very good at that. Anyways, make sure she dazzles brighter than the sun tomorrow. I want her to look like a queen." A small smirk crept onto his lips as he stood up from his seat and began to walk away from the dining room.


    He paused at the doorway and added, "Also, Marlowe, I mean every word I said about her and other men. Do well to instill it into her memory. I will take anything from her apart from that one."


    With that, he walked away, leaving Dr. Marlowe and his men questioning what exactly was wrong with him and why he was feeling jealous of a woman he clearly imed he didn¡¯t want.


    Dr. Marlowe returned her attention to her food, but just then, her phone rang. She picked it up without hesitation.


    "Maria," she called out, recognizing the name of the person on the other end of the call.


    "I need to see you, Marlowe. It¡¯s urgent," the person informed her before ending the call abruptly.


    Dr. Marlowe fixed her gaze on Darrell, who was still seated at the table. "I initially wanted to take her shopping, but I have to go somewhere, and that won¡¯t be possible now. So, in case she decides to go chose a dress by herself, you¡¯ll have to be the one to take her."


    "I don¡¯t mind," Darrell answered, putting on a reassuring smile. "Don¡¯t worry. I know how these things work, and I know the boss¡¯s taste. I¡¯ll make sure she dazzles just as he wants."


    Dr. Marlowe nodded her head and quickly finished her food. Once done, she made her way to Serena¡¯s room and released a series of soft knocks on the door, apanying it with her voice so the girl knew who was knocking.


    When she was allowed into the room, she walked in and moved to sit beside Serena on the bed.


    "I hope you haven¡¯te to tell me how wonderful he is, because I¡¯m not buying it this time," Serena spoke out, her tone sharp butced with vulnerability.


    Dr. Marlowe smiled gently. "I¡¯ve onlye to tell you that it¡¯s important the two of you attend the g together. We need to gather as much information as we can, and only one pair of eyes and ears won¡¯t achieve much. So, please, forget about his attitude for now. Let¡¯s work together toward our greater goal."


    Serena found herself slowly calming down, a soothing effect the woman seemed to have on her. She remembered the sudden change in her hearing ability and decided to ask Dr. Marlowe about it, but the woman spoke before she could.


    "I initially intended to go with you to pick out the dress if you chose that method, but I just received a call, and I have an emergency to attend to. So, anytime you feel calm enough to go out, Darrell will be more than d to drive you to the boutique."


    "What emergency are you talking about?" Serena probed, unable to keep her curiosity to herself.


    "I don¡¯t know what it is yet. I¡¯ll find out when I get there. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll keep you updated when I¡¯m back," Dr. Marlowe assured her before standing up to leave.


    ***


    "Darrell!" Lucian called out while climbing down the stairs.


    "Yes, boss?" Darrell answered, hurrying away from the dining room toward the point where he heard his name being called.


    As soon as he arrived in the living room, a bunch of keys came flying toward him, which he caught effortlessly.


    "How many appointments do I have today?" Lucian asked, his eyes calcting and his tone bored.


    "You have two appointments, boss. One with the head of Consire and the other with Amaranth. Both are in the afternoon," Darrell answered without skipping a beat.


    "Take the car to Gabe and tell him I want it done before nightfall," Lucian instructed. But he soon noticed the hesitation on Darrell¡¯s face. "What is it?" he asked, his tone sharp.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious, boss, but Dr. Marlowe asked me to take madam shopping when she¡¯s ready. If I leave now, I won¡¯t being back until nightfall," Darrell exined cautiously.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take her myself, since that¡¯s what she wants," Lucian said, his tone dismissive.


    Darrell¡¯s face twisted in bewilderment. "Huh? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, boss," he opposed, his voice tinged with concern.


    Lucian shot him a questioning look, and Darrell quickly borated, "I mean, the two of you just had a fight minutes ago, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯d want to go with you. And considering how important the event is, I think it¡¯s better to avoid any more problems at this point."


    Darrell lowered his head when Lucian didn¡¯t say anything for a while. "It¡¯s just my opinion, boss," he added, seeing how Lucian narrowed his eyes at him.


    Finally, Lucian spoke, his tone measured. "I think your opinion makes sense. Give the keys to Adrian. He knows what to do."


    The response brought some ease to Darrell¡¯s heart, and he nodded quickly before excusing himself to carry out his tasks.

 Chapter 31: Very, very bad news

    <h4>Chapter 31: Very, very bad news</h4>


    Dr. Marlowe arrived at a shabby restaurant tucked away in a secluded part of town. The building looked as though it had seen better days, with peeling paint and a flickering neon sign that barely illuminated the entrance.


    As soon as she stepped out of the taxi, she took out her phone and quickly texted a particr number, announcing her arrival.


    The cool morning air brushed against her skin, carrying the faint scent of damp pavement and distant traffic. After sending the message, she walked into the restaurant, the bell above the door jingling softly.


    The interior was just as unremarkable as the exterior, with worn wooden tables and chairs scattered across the room. She ordered drinks for two and took a seat at a corner table, her eyes scanning the room with a mix of caution and anticipation.


    A few minutester, a youngdy walked up to her and sat down on the opposite chair. She was dressed in a ck hoodie that concealed most of her face, her movements quick and deliberate, as though she were trying to avoid drawing attention to herself. The hood cast a shadow over her features, but Dr. Marlowe could still see the sharpness in her eyes.


    "Good to see you again, Maria," Dr. Marlowe spoke, shing the girl a warm but guarded smile. Her voice was soft, almost a whisper, as though she were afraid of being overheard.


    "No time for pleasantries, Marlowe," Maria uttered, her tone brisk and businesslike. She reached for the drink on the table, poured herself a ss, and downed its entire contents in one swift motion. The liquid seemed to steady her, and she leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping to a low murmur. "I have very limited time, so let¡¯s get down to business."


    "Of course. What do you have for me?" Dr. Marlowe asked, her curiosity piqued. She leaned in closer, her hands sped tightly on the table, her knuckles whitening slightly from the tension.


    Maria nodded, her expression grave. "I found Elias¡¯s location. He is being held at cell number eight in the underground dungeon. I heard he will soon be experimented on, but I don¡¯t know how true or how soon that will be. So, whatever you want to do, do it fast," Maria revealed, her words hanging heavily in the air. The revtion brought a flicker of relief to Dr. Marlowe¡¯s heart.


    "Thank you, Maria. I knew I could count on you," Dr. Marlowe expressed her gratitude, her voice tinged with sincerity. Her face softened for a moment, but the gravity of the situation quickly brought her back to focus.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Maria said, waving her hand dismissively. "Now, onto the main reason I¡¯m here. Do you remember the youth and longevity serum that the Council has been trying to perfect all these years?" she asked, her tone growing more serious, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied Dr. Marlowe¡¯s reaction.


    Dr. Marlowe nodded her head, her brow furrowing. "I remember it. What¡¯s up with it?" she asked, curiosity shing in her eyes as she waited for Maria to continue.


    "Good news: it¡¯s already perfected, thanks to Serena¡¯s blood. Bad news: Mr. Salvador is back," Maria said, her voice dropping to a near whisper. She nced at her wristwatch, her fingers tapping nervously against the edge of the table, before looking back at Marlowe, who now looked thoroughly confused.


    "Who is Mr. Salvador?" Dr. Marlowe asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mind raced, trying to piece together the significance of the name.


    "The founder of the Council of Vitae," Maria revealed, her voice low and steady, as though she were delivering a bombshell she knew would shake Dr. Marlowe to her core.


    Dr. Marlowe couldn¡¯t hide her confusion. "What are you saying, Maria? The Council of Vitae has been in existence for 300 years now. The founder has been dead for more than 200 years. How can he return? Did he return from the dead?" Her voice trembled slightly, betraying her disbelief.


    Maria nodded her head, her expression grim. "It¡¯s hard to believe, I know, but you know that I would not risk everything, including my life, just toe here and tell jokes. Do you remember the story of the scientist who married a witch? The story we all called untrue?"


    "I remember the story," Dr. Marlowe answered, her voice barely a whisper. She couldn¡¯t forget it.


    It was a story about a scientist who fell in love with a beautiful witch and decided to marry her. She soon became pregnant with their son, but a few monthster, she was struck with a strange illness that left her unconscious for days.


    Scared for her life, the scientist went on a research spree to find a way to cure his wife¡¯s illness. The cure he finally found involved altering her genes, but he had no money to carry out such a procedure.


    So, he approached a popr mafia don to ask for funding, offering protection from the authorities in exchange. He was given the funding, and he cured his wife. A few monthster, she gave birth to their son, who ended up having extraordinary abilities. One of those abilities was mind control, which the man and his wife exploited to provide adequate protection to the mafia while he provided them with all the money and resources they needed for their research and the good life.


    Word soon spread about the couple¡¯s rise to fame and glory and how they came about it. The revtion stirred up anger and resentment in the hearts of some people, and they began to seek ways to kill the boy.


    With his superb mind-reading and mind-controlling abilities, they could not kill him by approaching him directly, so they invented a different way and eventually ended the boy¡¯s life.


    This brought profound sadness to the parents, who decided they were going to bring their child back to life and have been doing everything possible to achieve that, even up till this day.


    The story had been whispered several times to the ears of the people working for the Council of Vitae, and they were told that was how the organization was formed. But none of them believed it. There were no official records, and it was too absurd to believe, especially when witches were involved.


    Recalling the story now, Marlowe didn¡¯t understand why Maria had brought it up. What did it have to do with what they were talking about?


    "Well, I¡¯ve done my research, and with my current findings and what I saw with my own eyes, I can beat my chest to tell you that the story is true. There are some missing details and a few false pieces of information in the version we were told, but most of it is true. Mr. Salvador is the founder of the Council of Vitae, and he is still alive. His wife, the witch, is dead. The youth and longevity serum was produced for and tested on him. He¡¯s over 300 years old, but I promise you, as we are speaking, he looks like he is in his early 40s. His wife¡¯s blood was used to produce the first youth and longevity serum that kept him alive up to now. He was already at the brink of death before this new one was perfected," Maria revealed, her voice steady butced with urgency. She checked her wristwatch again, her fingers drumming impatiently against the table.


    Dr. Marlowe was extremely confounded. She looked at thedy in front of her with disbelief written all over her face. Her mind struggled to process the information, her thoughts swirling like a storm.


    "That is not the worst news, Dr. Marlowe. I only have a few minutes left, so listen carefully. He has been looking for a way to resurrect his child for years and has not seeded¡ªuntil now. I can beat my chest to tell you that they have found a way to bring the child back, and they are currently in a celebratory mood. Lucian and Serena¡¯s child will be an exact replica of the child they are trying to bring back to life¡ªnot in terms of looks, but in terms of abilities. And I promise you, Marlowe, this is not good news. That child is bad news¡ªvery, very bad news. If that child makes it to this world, we will all be in trouble. So, you have to do everything in your power to stop that from happening."


    "How many more minutes do you have left? I have a question¡ªa very important one," Dr. Marlowe asked, shooting Maria a desperate look. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on her.


    "Two more minutes. Go on and ask," Maria answered after ncing at her watch, her tone clipped but not unkind.


    "Even if I¡¯m able to stop them from having a child, what is the assurance that the council will not decide to go the IVF way or the surrogacy way?" Dr. Marlowe asked, her voice trembling slightly. She felt a knot of anxiety tightening in her stomach, unsure of how to handle the recent information she had just received.


    "They are already nning to go that way, but I believe the reason they have not made any move is because of Lucian¡¯s condition. I heard that the curse causes his sperm cells to die immediately after they leave his body and are exposed to air. I also heard something about the child only surviving in the womb of its natural mother because she has something in her body it can survive on. I¡¯m not sure how true this information is, but even if it is, remember they are always looking for ways to seed at their goal, and things may change at any time. So, this is also a warning for you all to be careful," Maria said, her voice low and urgent. She finally got up from her seat, her movements quick and deliberate.


    "Time is up. I¡¯ll find a way to pass along information to you as soon as I get it," she said, her tone final. Without another word, she turned and walked away from the restaurant.


    Dr. Marlowe sat in stunned silence, her mind racing as she tried to process everything she had just heard. The weight of the revtions pressed down on her, and she felt a cold dread settle in her chest.

 Chapter 32: He didn’t deserve it

    <h4>Chapter 32: He didn¡¯t deserve it</h4>


    Meanwhile, back in the mansion, Serena pushed herself off the bed, her movements slow and deliberate as she tried to shake off the lingering frustration from her earlier encounter with Lucian. She proceeded to get ready for another round of shopping, her mind already racing with thoughts of what she might need for the uing g.


    She would have just ordered a dress online, but after one particrly disastrous experience with an online vendor¡ªwhere the dress arrived two sizes too small and apletely different color than advertised¡ªshe decided against it. Especially since the asion she needed the dress for was taking ce the next day. There was no room for errors this time.


    Also, she wanted to leave the house. Staying in only made her think about the infuriating jerk of a husband who owned the ce. Every corner of the mansion seemed to remind her of him. She needed a break, even if it was just for a few hours.


    Soon, she was ready and out of the house, her steps quick and purposeful as she made her way to the waiting car. She was thankful that she didn¡¯t see or run into Lucian before she left. She believed that would have brought her bad luck, and thest thing she needed was another argument with him.


    "Do you have any store in mind, ma¡¯am?" Darrell asked after driving a distance away from the house. His mood was pleasant, and he was giving off positive energy, which helped Serena rx. His calm demeanor was a stark contrast to the tension she had been feeling all morning.


    "I don¡¯t even know anywhere in this city. How do you expect me to have a store in mind? I thought that had already been taken care of," Serena said, her tone a mix of amusement and exasperation. She leaned back in her seat, letting out a small sigh as she stared out the window at the passing scenery.


    "Well, I thought you might have a favorite or particr store in mind. But not to worry¡ªI know the perfect ce to get what we need," Darrell said, letting out a warm smile. "And if you want," he continued, "we could drive around the city after the shopping so you can get familiar with some ces."


    "That would be appreciated," Serena said, returning his smile. She felt a small flicker of gratitude toward Darrell.


    They drove around until they arrived at a particr store that had Serena widening her eyes in surprise.


    "Lacrare?" she asked in puzzlement, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Lacrare was the most popr clothing store, known for its unique designs made especially for the extremely rich and famous. The store was a symbol of luxury, and the prices of their clothes were through the roof. Serena had heard of it, of course, but she had never imagined she would ever step foot inside one.


    "You know Lacrare?" Darrell noted, bringing the car to a smooth stop.


    "Everyone knows Lacrare. I just didn¡¯t know where it was located, and I don¡¯t know why we are here," Serena spoke, already feeling quite anxious. Her hands fidgeted in herp as she tried to calm her nerves.


    She wasn¡¯t used to this life of extravagance. Although her father had left a meaningful amount of money for her and Elias, she never saw the need to spend recklessly. She had always been practical, preferring to save rather than splurge on unnecessary luxuries.


    Also, she had never attended a g, and she knew nothing about what to wear to one. The thought of standing out in a room full of wealthy, influential people made her stomach churn.


    "We¡¯re here to get you the perfect dress, of course. You are already beautiful, ma¡¯am, but with the right dress and essories, you¡¯d turn even the stiffest of necks," Darrell answered, adding a bit of praise to his words. His tone was light, but there was a sincerity in his voice that made Serena feel a little more at ease.


    Serena smiled. "You are good at ttery, Darrell," she uttered, following him toward the entrance and swallowing down her nervousness. She took a deep breath as they approached the grand doors of the store, trying to steady herself.


    "I do not tter you, ma¡¯am. I only speak the truth," Darrell responded, finally stepping inside the store and ushering her in.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened slightly in awe as she took in the sight before her. The store was the kind of ce where the rich shopped without hesitation, where dresses were more than just fabric¡ªthey were statements of power and status. The interior was a blend of modern elegance and opulence, with polished marble floors, towering mirrors, and racks of designer dresses that seemed to glimmer under the soft lighting.


    She felt out of ce among the racks of extravagant gowns, each one more borate than thest. The shimmering chandeliers cast a golden glow over everything, making the entire store feel even more intimidating. The air was filled with the faint scent of expensive perfume, and the soft hum of ssical music yed in the background, adding to the luxurious atmosphere.


    She didn¡¯t belong here, but she couldn¡¯t change her mind at that point. They were already there, and if Darrell had chosen the store, it meant Lucian could afford whatever was in there, right?


    As the search began, Serena¡¯s eyesnded on a simple navy-blue dress, elegant but understated. It wasn¡¯t dripping in jewels or made of rare imported silk. It was just... nice. And probably the least expensive option in the store. She reached for the price tag, but Darrell¡¯s hand was faster, plucking the dress from the rack before she could check.


    "Please don¡¯t worry about the price, ma¡¯am," he said smoothly, as if he had read her thoughts. "Boss is more than capable of handling it." He added, before a small frown appeared on his face.


    "What is it?" Serena asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I think this one will be better for the asion and your status," Darrell spoke out, pointing to an elegant ck dress opposite the one she had just picked.


    Merely looking at the dress, Serena didn¡¯t need to be told that it would cost an arm and a leg. It was beautiful, eye-catching, and she could already tell it would look good on her. The fabric shimmered subtly under the light, and the intricate beadwork along the neckline added a touch of sophistication.


    But she didn¡¯t want to look that good when going out with Lucian. He didn¡¯t deserve it. Also, he might even end up using it against her. So, to annoy him, she stopped Darrell, who was already reaching for the ck dress, seeing how her eyes sparkled when she set her eyes on it.


    "Don¡¯t," she said firmly.


    "Why? You don¡¯t like it?" Darrell asked, confused.


    "I prefer this one. I¡¯ll go try it out," she answered, then started toward the dressing room, clutching the navy-blue dress tightly in her hands.


    Just as she rounded a corner, she walked straight into someone.


    Serena stumbled back, her heart leaping before her gaze locked onto a face she never wanted to see again.


    Mitchell.


    "Oh, hi. I think I¡¯ve seen this face before," Mitchell spoke with a thoughtful expression, her lips curling into a sly smile. "Oh, yes, I remember now. The woman in Lucian¡¯s house." Her eyes narrowed soon after the words dropped from her lips. "Are you his distant rtive or the rumored contract wife?"


    Serena¡¯s grip tightened around the dress in her hands, her knuckles whitening as she tried to keep herposure.


    "Why are you so interested in my identity? If you really want to know who I am, ask Lucian himself," Serena shot back, her voice cold and steady despite the anger bubbling beneath the surface.


    "So bitter, even when I¡¯m being nice to you. That can only mean you are the contract wife," Mitchell noted, a sad smile settling on her face. "I understand your situation. I mean, forceful entanglement with a man as cold and hard-hearted as Lucian, who has no iota of love in his heart, can be depressing as fuck."


    "And so says his personal call girl," Serena retorted, her voice icy andced with disdain.


    "The one he still calls even though he¡¯s married to you. Doesn¡¯t that tell you something?" Mitchell spoke in a mocking tone, her expression switching instantly to match her tone. Her eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and malice.


    "Yes, it tells me that you are very shameless to stand before my presence and utter such rubbish," Serena said, her eyes zing with defiance.


    Mitchellughed hard, the sound echoing through the store. "I¡¯m shamelessly shameless, honey. If I wasn¡¯t shameless, I wouldn¡¯t be in the line of business I am currently in. If I had even an iota of shame, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford anything in this store. So, you see, my dear, being shameless is my personality, and I love it. Tell me, what has being shameful brought you? Marriage to a man who will never love you?"


    Serena scoffed, bringing a smile back to her face, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "You are funny. Did he tell you that I am craving his love or affection?"


    "Oh, you¡¯re not?" Mitchell asked, looking genuinely surprised. Soon, her expression switched again to one of condescending contempt. "That¡¯s good then. Considering your poor taste in outfits," she threw a look of disgust to the dress Serena was holding onto, "and the fact that he still finds me worthy of gracing his bed tells me that you are really not his type¡ªjust as the rumor suggests. Lucian has no heart, but his body is mine. Let¡¯s keep it that way, shall we, so we wouldn¡¯t have a problem."


    Mitchell dropped a light threat, then walked away after saying that, her heels clicking sharply against the marble floor.

 Chapter 33: Peaceful bliss

    <h4>Chapter 33: Peaceful bliss</h4>


    Serena¡¯s jaw clenched tightly after Mitchell walked away, her teeth grinding together as she fought to keep herposure. Of course, she didn¡¯t fancy Lucian in that way, but Mitchell¡¯sst words had ignited a fire within her, making her want to punch the girl¡¯s face until her eyes were so swollen she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him even if he stood right in front of her.


    But she held herself back from going after Mitchell. She wasn¡¯t one to engage in a public fight, especially unprovoked¡ªor even slightly provoked by mere stupid words.


    A small wicked smile appeared on her face when she promised herself that she would find a better way to deal with the girl.


    Taking in a deep breath, she continued toward the dressing room, her steps steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside her.


    An attendant was already waiting by the curtains, her hands sped neatly in front of her and a polite smile on her face.


    "Please go in, ma¡¯am. Do not hesitate to let me know if you need any help with the dress. I¡¯d be d to assist you," thedy said, her voice warm and professional.


    "Thank you," Serena replied, stepping into the dressing room. The curtains swished shut behind her, enclosing her in a private, well-lit space.


    Standing before one of the four floor-to-ceiling mirrors, she tried on the navy-blue dress and instantly fell in love with it. The fabric felt light and airy against her skin, as if it had been woven from clouds. It fit her perfectly, hugging her curves in all the right ces without being too tight. It was as if the dress had been made with her exact measurements¡ªtailored just for her.


    But as she twirled around, checking every angle, Mitchell¡¯s words dropped into her mind like a heavy bomb, shattering her sudden good mood.


    "Considering your poor taste in outfits..." the girl had said while looking at the blue dress.


    There was nothing wrong with the dress she had on, but she also remembered Darrell had said the ck one was better suited for the asion she wanted to attend.


    Why the hell was she even considering the price when she wasn¡¯t the one paying for it? If Lucian had enough money to make his call girlfortable enough to afford dresses from a ce like Lacrare, then she wasn¡¯tmitting any crime by spending some of the money too. After all, she was his wife¡ªat least on paper.


    Moreover, if she looked good on that day, it was for herself and not for him. She deserved to feel confident and beautiful, regardless of what Lucian or anyone else thought.


    With that final thought, she stepped out of the blue dress, carefully hanging it back on the hanger. She decided she was taking it along, but she wasn¡¯t done yet.


    She proceeded to the rack where the ck dress hung in all its glory, the fabric shimmering subtly under the store¡¯s soft lighting. Darrell was standing nearby, his hands tucked into his pockets as he waited patiently. He approached her instantly when he saw hering.


    "The ck dress. Bring it down for me," she told him, her voice firm.


    His eyes sparkled with approval as he reached for the dress and handed it to her. "This is going to be perfect. I just know it," Darrellmented, his voice filled with confidence.


    Serena smiled in response, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re not wrong," she said, then moved back to the dressing room. Realizing she would need help with the top part since it was a corset, she called for the attendant.


    Even before the dress settled fully on Serena¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The ck gown hugged her figure like a second skin, the intricate beadwork along the neckline and the top as a whole catching the light and adding a touch of sophistication. She looked like a totally different person¡ªelegant, powerful, and radiant.


    "This is the perfect dress for you, ma¡¯am. You look like a goddess," the attendantmented in a satisfied voice, her face filled with awe, just like Serena¡¯s. "It¡¯s a little loose at the waist. If you want, we can adjust it to fit your waist perfectly."


    "No," Serena declined, her voice firm. She could already see perfection. "No need to alter anything. I like it just like this," she added, and the attendant nodded, retreating slightly to give her some space.


    Right there and then, Serena decided she was going with the dress. It wasn¡¯t just a dress¡ªit was a statement.


    She eventually left the store with three dresses, including the navy-blue one, and they proceeded to the jewelry shop to get befitting essories for the asion, followed by a different shoe shop for her footwear. Each piece they picked out seemed to elevate her confidence, and by the time they were done, she felt like a queen ready to conquer the world.


    Once they were done with shopping, Serena reminded Darrell that he had promised to show her around the city. That one request, Darrell was ready to oblige.


    They drove around town as he showed her all the interesting ces he could remember. The city was a sprawling metropolis, alive with energy and color. He pointed out the biggest and best restaurants in town¡ªone of which was owned by Lucian¡ªas well as luxurious hotels, serene parks, bustling recreational centers, and tranquil rxation gardens.


    By the time it waste afternoon, Serena could say her eyes had been well-fed, as well as her stomach. The city was big and beautiful, a direct opposite of the small town where she had been hiding for a few years.


    They finally arrived at a small, picturesque park where Serena wanted to cool her head before heading back to the house to face her problems again. The park was a quiet oasis amidst the city¡¯s chaos, with tall trees providing shade and a gentle breeze rustling through the leaves.


    Fortunately, she found a group of old men and women gathered together, ying a game. About forty disposable cups were ced on a table in two straight lines, twenty on each side, with a reasonable distance between the cups and a basket in front of each row.


    The game was for two yers, and the aim was for each contestant to pick up a cup, one at a time, and ce it in the basket, repeating the action until all the cups were in the basket. The first to get all of their cups in the basket would win.


    With a snack in hand, which she was slowly munching on, and a priceless smile on her face, Serena watched the oldies go at it, giving their best effort to finish first. When a cup fell from one woman¡ªthe one she was unconsciously supporting¡ªshe found herself springing to her feet, her heart pumping while hoping the woman would catch up to her opponent.


    On the side, Darrell watched her, ncing once in a while at the gaming group whenever she gave a strong reaction. The little time he had spent with her made him realize she wasn¡¯t at all the tigress she portrayed herself to be. She was just like a child who had found herself in a world where she had to put up walls to protect herself. She didn¡¯t belong in their world at all.


    If he could, he would make sure she went far away from them and never returned, but he had no such power.


    While he was still deep in thought, his phone buzzed, and he checked to see that the caller was Dr. Marlowe.


    "Doctor?" Darrell called after picking up, his voice low and cautious.


    "Are you with Serena?" she asked, her voice tense and urgent.


    "Yeah. Something wrong?" Darrell narrowed his eyes, catching the urgency in the woman¡¯s voice.


    "I need you two to starting back now. It¡¯s urgent," Marlowe revealed before ending the call abruptly.


    Darrell let out a sigh, feeling sorry that he had to end Serena¡¯s peaceful bliss so soon. He nced at her, still engrossed in the game, and wondered how he would break the news to her.

 Chapter 34: It just did

    <h4>Chapter 34: It just did</h4><subtxt> f§Ôeew§×bno?el_c¦Òm</subtxt>


    It was early evening when Darrell and Serena finally arrived at the house. The sky was painted in hues of orange and pink, thest remnants of daylight fading into a soft twilight.


    While Darrell wore a small, easygoing smile on his face, Serena wasughing heartily at something he had said, herughter ringing out like music in the quiet evening air.


    "I mean, ma¡¯am, he will never have the courage to approach another woman in his life again. That was extremely embarrassing," Darrell said, stepping out of the car and moving swiftly to her side to open the door for her. Serena, still chuckling, grabbed the bags from the back seat.


    "Of course, he will. He just needs someone to encourage him and maybe educate him a little," Serenamented, herughter subsiding into a warm smile as she stepped out of the car.


    "Give me the bags, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s my job to carry them. Don¡¯t stress your beautiful hands. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here," Darrell said, stretching his hands toward her with a yful yet respectful tone.


    "These ones are small," Serena replied, withdrawing the bags from his reach. "I can carry them. You can bring the ones in the trunk."


    But Darrell would not relent. "I insist, ma¡¯am. I¡¯d feel very worthless if I let you carry anything into the house. If it¡¯s too much for me, I¡¯ll have the servants carry some of it. But these ones, I can handle. So, please."


    Serena gave up and handed the bags to him, shaking her head in mock exasperation. "You have a sugar-coated tongue," she used.


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," Darrell said, his smile widening as he epted the bags.


    "It¡¯s not apliment," Serena retorted, though her tone was light. She followed him to the trunk to help with the remaining bags, her movements graceful and unhurried.


    Unknown to them, Lucian¡¯s car had driven into the house about a minute before they arrived. He had not stepped out of the car because of an important discussion he was having with a business partner on the phone.


    When he was ready to step out, they drove in, and he decided to stay in the car a little longer, telling Adrian to do the same. From behind the tinted ss, which was slightly open¡ªenough to catch their voices but not enough to reveal his presence¡ªhe watched them.


    At first, he wondered why they were only just returning from a shopping trip they had embarked on in the morning.


    But a few secondster, the small frown that had dominated his face earlier vanished the moment he saw her smiling face. Herughter was genuine, her eyes bright with joy, and for a moment, Lucian felt something stir within him¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    His heart fluttered wildly, a strange warmth spreading through his chest.


    He had never seen her smile before. Every time he had seen her, she was either ring at him, frowning, orpletely expressionless. But right at that moment, she looked like an angel sent to melt his hardened heart. There was just one problem: her smile wasn¡¯t directed at him. It was directed at someone else.


    At thepletion of that thought, the frown returned to his face, even more prominent than before. His jaw tightened, and his grip on the car door handle tightened as he watched them walk toward the house, theirughter fading as they disappeared inside.


    Once they were out of sight, Lucian finally stepped out of the car.


    Inside, Dr. Marlowe was the first person Serenaid eyes on, and worry was written all over the woman¡¯s face. Serena couldn¡¯t fathom why, but the sight of Marlowe¡¯s furrowed brow and tense posture made her own smile falter.


    "Thank goodness you¡¯re back," Dr. Marlowe uttered in relief, her voice tinged with urgency. She quickly moved to Serena¡¯s side, taking her hand and guiding her toward the kitchen while Darrell proceeded to her room to drop the bags.


    "Is everything alright? Why do you look like you want to share some bad news?" Serena asked, her eyes narrowing as she studied Marlowe¡¯s expression.


    "Has the bracelet activated?" Marlowe asked, her tone low and serious.


    "Not yet," Serena answered just as they arrived at the kitchen.


    "Good evening, ma¡¯am!"


    "Wee, ma¡¯am!"


    The kitchen staff greeted her in unison, bowing their heads respectfully. There were about eight of them, bustling around the kitchen as they prepared dinner. The air was filled with the rich aroma of spices and simmering sauces, but Serena barely noticed.


    "Thank you," Serena responded to their greetings with a polite smile, though her attention remained on Marlowe. The woman moved to grab a ss of drink she had been heating up in a water bath, her movements quick and precise.


    "Drink this," Marlowe said, extending the ss to Serena. "It¡¯s for the bracelet."


    "But it hasn¡¯t even activated yet," Serena pointed out, her brow furrowing as she epted the ss.


    "I have reasons to believe the effects will be more overwhelming today than on other days. I don¡¯t want you to go through that," Marlowe exined, her voice firm but not unkind.


    Serena hesitated for a moment before downing the drink, the liquid warm and sweet on her tongue. As usual, it took only a few seconds before she began to feel the effects of the drink, a faint drowsiness creeping over her.


    "I¡¯ll be in my room," Serena said, returning the ss to Marlowe. She then walked out of the kitchen, her steps slightly slower than usual as the drink began to take effect.


    She met Lucian in the living room, and although she initially had no expression on her face, she put on a frown upon sighting him. Ignoring him, she proceeded to her room, her back straight and her head held high despite the growing heaviness in her limbs.


    Lucian¡¯s face twisted into a frown as well. He didn¡¯t know why every little thing she did affected him so much. She had been smiling so freely just moments ago, but the moment she saw him, her expression turned cold and distant.


    He shifted his gaze toward the kitchen and saw Marloweing out of there.


    "Wee back, Mr. Draven," Marlowe greeted, walking toward him.


    "What is wrong with her?" he asked, gesturing toward the stairs with his head to make it clear who he was asking about.


    "Nothing. I only gave her the medicine for the bracelet, and it¡¯s already working. She¡¯ll be asleep in no time," Marlowe exined.


    "The bracelet hasn¡¯t activated yet. Why so early? Has she even had dinner?" Lucian asked, his voice sharp with confusion. He was eager for an exnation, but Marlowe only sighed and shook her head, speaking after a few seconds had passed.


    "I received some news from my source today, and it prompted me to act earlier. The location¡ª"


    Dr. Marlowe stopped speaking, seeing how Lucian suddenly lifted his left arm and gazed with a frown at the bracelet.


    "It just activated, right?" Dr. Marlowe asked in a slightly disappointed tone.


    "It just did," Lucian confirmed, his voice low and tense.


    "Good thing I acted fast. Don¡¯t worry¡ªshe won¡¯t bother you tonight. Let¡¯s talk in the morning, Mr. Draven. It¡¯s very important," she uttered before walking away from his presence.

 Chapter 35: Nothing changes

    <h4>Chapter 35: Nothing changes</h4>


    "Are you kidding me?" Lucian asked in an incredulous voice, his tone sharp and disbelieving after what had just filtered into his ears. He fixed his gaze on Marlowe, his piercing eyes demanding an exnation, hoping she would say something to counter the ridiculous im she had just made.


    It was the next morning, and they were seated in the dining room after breakfast. Marlowe had just delivered the piece of information she received from Maria the previous day, and it had left them all throwing her disbelieving looks. The atmosphere in the room was tense, the weight of her words hanging heavily in the air.


    "The over three-hundred-year-old founder of the Council of Vitae is alive, and not just that, he looks like a forty-year-old man. And our child is supposed to be the reincarnation of his son, who died over three hundred years ago," Lucian repeated the major points of what Marlowe had said, his voiceced with skepticism. He leaned back in his chair, his arms crossed, waiting for her to refute it.


    Marlowe nodded her head with all seriousness, her expression unwavering. "Everything you said is correct," she affirmed, her voice steady despite the disbelief etched on their faces.


    "So, in other words, the Council of Vitae is practicing witchcraft," Serena noted, her voice tinged with both curiosity and unease. She believed what she said to be true in her heart because she didn¡¯t know what else to call the bizarre story she had just heard.


    "It¡¯s not witchcraft per se," Marlowe replied, her tone measured. "What we engage in at theb is purely science. Although I can¡¯t fully counter what you said, seeing how his wife used to be a witch." She leaned back against her chair, scratching the back of her neck lightly, as if trying to relieve some of the stress that had been weighing her down since the previous day.


    The information had burdened her deeply, and sharing it hadn¡¯t lessened the load. "I really don¡¯t have much information about it because, like you all, I believed the story to be fake. Bute to think of it, why would the council be so specific about you two producing a child within the space of a year if something isn¡¯t fishy?" she asked, putting forward a point that none of them could easily dismiss.


    "What are we supposed to do now?" Serena asked, her voice tinged with difort. She shifted in her seat, her hands sped tightly in herp as she tried to process the gravity of the situation.


    "Until we know for sure what we¡¯re dealing with, no making of any child by the two of you," Marlowe said firmly, her gaze shifting between Lucian and Serena.


    Serena frowned. "I wasn¡¯t nning on making one in the first ce. But won¡¯t theye up with a sinister way to ensure it happens if they don¡¯t see it happening when they expect?" she asked, voicing her concern.


    "Trust the council when ites to that," Marlowe replied. "We need to move faster than them. Gather as much information ande up with a n. That way, we¡¯ll have the advantage." She turned to face Serena squarely, her expression softening slightly. "I believe your father knew about this and must have written something on it. We have to work together topletely decipher the information in his journal and other materials."


    Serena nodded, determination flickering in her eyes. She was ready to do anything to escape the prison she had been thrown into and bring the oppressors to justice¡ªespecially for Elias¡¯s sake.


    Just as she thought about Elias, Dr. Marlowe began to reveal the information she had on him, as if she had read Serena¡¯s mind. However, this time, her attention was on Lucian.


    "I¡¯m already working on a new identity for him, and it will bepleted soon. We still need a little more time to avoid mistakes," Lucian revealed, his tone calm but firm.


    "New identity?" Serena asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. This was the first she was hearing of such a n. Although Dr. Marlowe had told her that they were working on getting Elias out, she hadn¡¯t mentioned how they nned to do it.


    "Yes," Lucian answered, surprising both Serena and Marlowe with his willingness to share. "Once he gets out, the only way to ensure he isn¡¯t hunted down again by the council is to send him far away from here and give him a new identity."


    Serena¡¯s heart sank at the thought. "If he goes far away and has a new identity, does that mean I will never see or talk to him again?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly as a sudden sadness enveloped her.


    "You will have to put allmunications with him on hold for now, until this matter is settledpletely. Reaching him through any form might put him in danger," Lucian exined, his tone firm but not unkind.


    He then shifted his attention to Marlowe, his expression thoughtful. "Howe her brother doesn¡¯t have the same immunity as she does?" he asked, voicing a question that had been on his mind for a while now.


    Marlowe hesitated for a moment before answering. "Serena¡¯s mother was matched to her father, just as you two were matched, for the sole reason of producing a child for the council¡¯s use. After Serena was born, the contract was fulfilled, and the woman was free to leave the man. She left Mr. ric for her lover and disappeared without a trace. Mr. ric remarried a while after and had Elias. Unfortunately, his mother didn¡¯t have the genes that could produce a child with such an immunity."


    Serena¡¯s countenance fell as she heard the story of her mother once again. Her father had kept it from her, deciding not to burden her young mind with such information. But naturally, with her father gone and a curious, growing mind, she had eventually pieced it together.


    She couldn¡¯t say she med her mother. Being forced into such a union with someone you don¡¯t love could be infuriating as hell. At least she was experiencing it herself and knew how much she wanted out.


    However, she didn¡¯t think she would have the heart to abandon her child for an organization as devilish as the Council of Vitae. It didn¡¯t matter who the father was or the method through which she had the child.


    "I¡¯ll go start working on Father¡¯s journal," Serena announced, pushing herself off her seat and walking away from the dining room. Her mind was racing, and she needed to focus on something productive.


    As soon as she left, Dr. Marlowe fixed her attention on Darrell, who was also present in the dining room. "I need to speak to your boss alone. Give us some privacy," she requested, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Darrell gave a nod and left the room without a word, closing the door softly behind him.


    "Mr. Draven," Marlowe began, her voice carrying a tinge of pleading, "considering the current situation, I urge you to please refrain from bringing up the suggestion of sexual cooperation between you and Serena for now. Just continue with your women whenever the need arises."


    Lucian let out a sinister chuckle, his lips curling into a smirk. "I don¡¯t understand, Marlowe. What has sexual cooperation got to do with baby-making? There¡¯s a thing called protection, you know," he uttered, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "The only protection that can be applicable here is a condom," Marlowe pointed out, her voice firm. "But you and I know that it¡¯s not foolproof. I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t touch her at all."


    Lucian narrowed his eyes at her, his expression darkening. "You know I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve never beenfortable with the idea of us being together, even before this issue came up. Is there something I should know?" he asked, his voice low and probing.


    Marlowe shook her head, her expression unreadable. "You two are adults and capable of making decisions about being together or not, irrespective of whether anyone isfortable with the idea or not. My only concern is this issue."


    "If I don¡¯t touch her, as you said, how do you suggest she deals with the sexual tension?" Lucian asked, his voice sharp. "Because you know how brutal and unmerciful this thing can be." He lifted his wrist, showing the bracelet as if to emphasize his point. "Or do you n to keep her on medication for the entire year?"


    "I suggest you let her meet other men, since you already have your women," Marlowe answered without hesitation, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened the moment the words fell from her mouth. His jaw tightened, and his hands clenched into fists at his sides.


    "No," he said firmly, his voice cold and final.


    "Why?" Marlowe asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. "It¡¯s wrong to keep a woman you have nothing to do with from seeing other men."


    "She is my wife," Lucian replied, his tone icy. "Until we split up, the answer to that suggestion remains no."


    "What if she has a man she loves out there?" Marlowe probed, her voice rising slightly.


    "Does she?" Lucian shot back, his gaze darkening even further, leaving Marlowe more confused than ever.


    "I don¡¯t know, but we cannot ignore the possibility. I mean, she is a beautiful woman, and all the men out there are not blind to that," Marlowe argued, her voice firm.


    "We are done with this discussion Marlowe. Nothing changes." Lucian uttered in finality, leaving the dining room in a foul mood.

 Chapter 36: Just a friendly advice

    <h4>Chapter 36: Just a friendly advice</h4>


    "And I¡¯m done with page eight," Serena announced in a tired voice, dropping her pen for the umpteenth time that day. She leaned back in her chair, stretching her stiff shoulders as she lifted the piece of paper she had been writing on. Her eyes scanned the contents with a mixture of pride and disappointment. It wasn¡¯t what she had been expecting, but it was progress nheless. The notes she had painstakingly transcribed were a testament to her dedication, even if they didn¡¯t yield the breakthrough she had hoped for.


    Beside her, Dr. Marlowe shook her head softly, concern etched on her features. Her eyes, usually sharp and analytical, now held a softness as she observed Serena¡¯s exhaustion.


    "You¡¯ve been working on this for over seven hours already. I think you should take a rest. You still have an event to attendter," she said, her voice gentle but firm.


    Serena handed the paper to her with a sigh, her fingers brushing against Marlowe¡¯s as she did so. "You said we didn¡¯t have time. That¡¯s why I have to do this," she replied, her voice tinged with both determination and weariness.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve already exined how it works to me and have written everything out so I don¡¯t get anything wrong. I¡¯ll continue where you stopped," Marlowe reassured her, her tone soothing. She nced at her wristwatch, the silver band catching the light as she did so. She opened her mouth to say something more when a knock echoed around theb.


    "Come in," Marlowe called, her voice carrying a note of authority. The door creaked open to reveal Darrell, who shed a small polite smile as soon as he set his eyes on the women.


    "Sorry to bother you, ma¡¯am, but the makeup artist is here already," he announced, his voice calm and respectful.


    "Makeup artist?" Serena asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. She turned to Marlowe, her eyes searching for an exnation.


    "Of course. You¡¯re attending a g. You need to look your best," Marlowe responded, her tone matter-of-fact. She stood up, smoothing the wrinkles from herb coat as she did so. "I didn¡¯t realize we¡¯d spent so much time here. I wanted you to rest a little before the event. Come on, go get ready." Marlowe urged, standing up from her seat and gently pulling at Serena¡¯s hand to encourage her to get up as well.


    Knowing she had no choice, Serena cooperated, her movements slow and deliberate as she rose from her chair. She left theb, her mind still preupied with the work she had been doing, and made her way to her room to get ready for an event she had absolutely no idea how to behave at or what to do.


    Soon, she was seated in front of the dresser, the soft glow of the vanity lights illuminating her face. The makeup artist, a petite woman with deft hands and a quiet demeanor, worked on her face with precision, transforming her into a version of herself she never knew existed¡ªor could ever exist. Serena watched in the mirror as her features were enhanced, her eyes bing more striking, her lips more defined. It was surreal, like watching someone else emerge from her reflection.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in Lucian¡¯s room...


    "Boss, we found the mole Ferris worked with. It¡¯s Alek. We¡¯ve locked him up, but we have yet to interrogate him," Adrian reported, his voice steady as he helped Lucian with his cufflinks. The room was bathed in the warm glow of the evening light filtering through the heavy curtains, casting long shadows across the polished floor.


    Lucian gave no reaction, even after hearing what Adrian said. Although the news was important to him, he hadn¡¯t been at peace since the morning incident. His mind was elsewhere, preupied with thoughts he couldn¡¯t quite articte.


    He had been in the house throughout the day and had purposely stayed in the living room most of the time, but not even once did he catch sight of Serena. Not because he had anything to say to her or needed her to do anything for him. He simply wanted to see her.


    He didn¡¯t understand why. It felt as if she was destroying something within him without even doing anything. How that was possible was beyond his understanding.


    "Do you think it¡¯s just him? Are there others?" Lucian finally spoke, shifting his full attention to the mirror. His reflection stared back at him, his sharp features and piercing blue eyes betraying none of the turmoil he felt inside.


    "I think there are others. They¡¯re very good at hiding and covering their tracks, but we¡¯ll fish them out soon," Adrian responded, stepping back after finishing with the cufflinks. His expression was calm, but his eyes were alert, always ready for Lucian¡¯s nextmand.


    Just then, a knock echoed around the room, and Darrell announced his presence before being asked to enter. When given permission, he pushed the door open and stepped inside, bearing arge envelope.


    "This came for you, boss. It¡¯s from Don Jon," Darrell announced, stretching the envelope toward Lucian.


    Lucian epted the envelope, his fingers brushing against the thick paper as he opened it and scanned through the contents. A look of satisfaction glinted in his eyes, apanied by a small smile that he quickly wiped away.


    He closed the envelope, his expression returning to its usual stoic mask as he looked at his reflection in the mirror once more. "Are the cars ready?"


    "Yes, boss. Everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you and madam toe out," Darrell answered, a barely noticeable smile gracing his lips after he said the word "madam."


    But Lucian caught the smile before it disappeared.


    "Darrell, you took my wife shopping yesterday, am I right?" Lucian asked, picking up his wristwatch and still looking away from the man he was talking to.


    Different wild thoughts ran through Darrell¡¯s mind at the same time. He was sure Lucian was aware of the shopping, so why was he asking about it?


    "Yes, boss," Darrell answered, lowering his eyes.


    "You two shopped for a dress for more than twelve hours. I didn¡¯t know shoppingsts that long. Is the dress you finally found crafted from pure diamonds?" Lucian asked, his tone devoid of any emotion as he continued adjusting his wristwatch.


    "No, boss. The dress isn¡¯t made from diamonds, and we didn¡¯t shop for twelve hours," Darrell began the exnation with all the seriousness he could muster, already suspecting that Lucian thought Serena had gone to see a man and that he had aided it. "The reason we stayed out that long is because madam asked that I show her around the city since she doesn¡¯t know anywhere here. I drove her around, and we came back to the house when she was satisfied."


    Lucian didn¡¯t believe it. So the reason she was so happy was because she was shown around the city? That couldn¡¯t be. There had to be something else.


    "Where and where did you take her? I want details," Lucian demanded, his voice sharp.


    Darrell delivered a detailed report of everything they did the day before, leaving nothing out. By the time he was done, Lucian found nothing interesting enough to bring so much joy to a person. He was even shocked that the things she bought didn¡¯t bring her as much happiness as the old people ying their games, ording to Darrell. She truly wasn¡¯t his type, but he was determined to keep her. How was that supposed to happen?


    "Wait for me downstairs," Lucian dismissed them, and they walked away from his room.


    "You better be careful," Darrell heard Adrian say, and he threw the guy a sidelong nce.


    "What are you talking about?" Darrell probed, his brow furrowing.


    "I¡¯ve seen the way you look at her. Don¡¯t make him misinterpret your intentions. And if your feelings are heading in that direction, you better kill it immediately," Adrian said, making Darrell frown.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? She is my boss¡¯s wife. Why would I have such thoughts toward her?" Darrell retorted, his voice firm.


    "Just a friendly advice," Adrian uttered before walking away.


    ---


    A beautiful smile graced Dr. Marlowe¡¯s face as she observed apletely ready Serena. The transformation was nothing short of stunning. The elegant ck dress hugged her figure perfectly, the intricate beadwork catching the light with every movement. Her hair was styled in soft waves, and her makeup entuated her natural beauty, making her look like a vision.


    "If I didn¡¯t see you get ready, I wouldn¡¯t recognize you," Marlowe uttered in awe, her eyes scanning Serena¡¯s transformed appearance.


    "Of course, you would," Serena replied with a smile, her voice carrying a hint of nervousness.


    "That is one beautiful dress. You have good taste," Marlowe praised, her eyes lingering on the elegant gown.


    Serena shook her head. "Darrell picked the dress, not me. He has good taste."


    Marlowe nodded in agreement. "Come on, it¡¯s time. I¡¯m sure everyone is waiting already."

 Chapter 37: We meet again

    <h4>Chapter 37: We meet again</h4>


    Lucian stepped out of his room and headed down the stairs, his phone pressed to his left ear as he delivered instructions upon instructions to the person on the other end of the call. His voice was calm but authoritative, his tone leaving no room for misunderstanding.


    Wearing a stylish ck embroidered suit with a matching long coat, a sleek ck button-up shirt, and a refined watch, he looked more than ready to conquer his world. Every detail of his outfit was meticulously chosen, exuding power and sophistication. His polished shoes clicked softly against the marble floor as he descended, his presencemanding attention even in the grandeur of the mansion.


    But he had barely made it to the ground floor when his ears caught the sound of soft voices and lightughtering from above. He knew instantly that it was Marlowe and Serena, and they had not made it down yet.


    So, unlike himself, when he arrived at the foot of the stairs, he didn¡¯t move further. Although he still had the phone to his ear, listening to what the other person was saying, his full attention was on the stairs as he anticipated Serena¡¯s arrival.


    He would be with her the entire night, but he wanted to relish the moment when he would see her walking down the stairs, looking all dolled up. Something told him he would not be disappointed.


    Nothing, however, prepared him for the fact that he would be rendered speechless, mindless, thoughtless, andpletely stunned when he saw her. Hepletely forgot about the phone conversation he was having, as even though the words were filtering into his ear, they weren¡¯t making any sense to him at that point.


    When he told Marlowe he wanted her to dazzle, this one beat his expectations. She ate the look and left no crumbs.


    The dress perfectly entuated her figure, with a cinched corset bodice highlighting her waist and elegant off-the-shoulder sleeves framing her corbones. The intricate beadwork subtly caught the light, while the satin skirt draped smoothly over her hips, its high slit elongating her legs. The flowing train added a regal touch, enhancing her poised and captivating presence. With her confident posture, she had made the dress even more striking,manding attention effortlessly¡ªespecially his.


    But having mastered the art of hiding his emotions perfectly behind the mask of a stoic face, none of the things he felt on the inside could be detected on his face.


    Serena, who had beenughing and smiling with Dr. Marlowe while they wereing down, also switched her expression to a small frown when she set her eyes on Lucian.


    He had always been impably dressed since the first day she met him, but that night, he took it several levels higher. He looked extremely good¡ªand hot.


    However, she was never going to give him the satisfaction of hearing apliment from her mouth. He could go get hispliments from his women¡ªMitchell, especially.


    "Oh my heavens!" Darrell, who had just walked into the house and toward the stairs to deliver a message to Lucian, eximed when he set eyes on Serena. "You look absolutely stunning, ma¡¯am," heplimented, his face delivering the message even better than his words.


    Like a flipped switch, Serena shifted her expression instantly toward Darrell, shing him a gorgeous smile. "It¡¯s all thanks to you. You¡¯ve got wonderful taste, and you don¡¯t look bad yourself," she said, her tone warm and appreciative.


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," Darrell gave a bow, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Let¡¯s go already. We¡¯re runningte," Lucian spoke, his voice cutting through the moment. He turned away from them and walked out, his long coat billowing slightly behind him.


    Darrell gestured with his hand, and Serena followed him out into one of the three waiting cars. Lucian climbed into the car right after she did, settling himself beside her. The doors were shut, giving them absolute privacy.


    The ride proceeded in silence, with Serena shutting her eyes and taking deep breaths to calm her errant nerves. The soft hum of the car¡¯s engine and the faint scent of Lucian¡¯s cologne filled the space, making it feel both intimate and tense.


    While that was going on, Lucian poured himself a ss of wine and then poured another for her, which was less than a quarter of the quantity of his.


    "Here, drink this," he said, extending the ss to her.


    Serena¡¯s eyes snapped open when she heard his voice. She fixed her gaze on the ss, then shifted it to his face. "What¡¯s this for?"


    "It¡¯s for you to lighten up. You¡¯re too stiff. We¡¯re supposed to be married, so we need to act the part. Take it," he responded, extending the drink further.


    Serena finally collected the ss from him, eyeing him unpleasantly. "Who are we trying to deceive when they all know we don¡¯t like each other?" she rolled her eyes, her toneced with sarcasm.


    "Sometimes, to win in a dirty game, you¡¯ve got to confuse your opponents," Lucian answered, chugging down his drink. He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a small ck box, opening it to reveal aplete set of diamond wedding bands.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the contents of the box. "What the hell?"


    Lucian paid her no attention as he slid his ring onto his finger, admiring it for a few seconds before picking hers out of the box. "Give me your hand," he demanded, his tone leaving no room for refusal.


    Serena let out a sigh. Her stubborn self would have instantly said no, but she had no energy to argue with him. If confusing their enemies would get them results, then she had no problems with it. But...


    "Isn¡¯t a wedding ring too much for ying the part and confusing your opponents?" she asked, extending her left hand to him.


    He held her hand with a kind of softness that threw her off guard¡ªshe had been expecting a rough grab or a tough grip.


    "Too much? Aren¡¯t we married already? How is it too much?" Lucian asked as he slid the ring onto her finger, a smirk curving on his lips.


    He let her hand go, rxing back in his seat and letting out a sigh that screamed satisfaction.


    Serena gazed at the ring and marveled at how well it sat on her finger. It was a beautiful ring, and even though she wasn¡¯t a jewelry person, she needed no one to tell her it must have cost a fortune.


    The urge to look at the person who had put it there washed over her, but she fought it with all the willpower she could summon, turning her face instead to the tinted ss beside her.


    In a few minutes, the car pulled to a stop, and the doors on both sides were opened from the outside.


    Serena stepped out, shing a small smile at Darrell, who held the door open for her. She then shifted her attention to the red carpet set up, the shes from cameras blinding in the distance.


    Lucian soon appeared by her side, extending his hand for her to take, and she did without hesitation.


    "Smile," he whispered into her ear as theymenced the short walk into the hall.


    A beautiful smile appeared on Serena¡¯s face when she heard him. Although it was forced, it came on effortlessly, her practiced poise masking the tension she felt inside.


    As soon as they entered the hall, Serena was shocked by the number of people already inside.


    The hall was beautifully decorated, the atmosphere perfect for guaranteeing a wonderful evening. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, golden glow over the room. The walls were adorned with elegant drapery, and the floor was a polished expanse of marble that reflected the light. But the most striking were the guests¡ªpowerful people, some of whom she never believed she would see face-to-face one day, and dangerous people as well.


    "Stay close," Lucian whispered to her, his voice low andmanding. His hand still held onto hers without any intention of letting go.


    But as soon as he extended a hand to an old acquaintance for a shake, his ears caught onto an unpleasant voice calling out Serena¡¯s name. He hoped it was another Serena, but how wrong he was.


    "Vincent," Serena called, bringing the smile back to her face when she saw him approaching her after calling her name. "You¡¯re here?" she asked, epting the hug he offered, albeit not fully since Lucian didn¡¯t let go of her hand.


    "My God! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you," Vincent said after he pulled away, looking her over. He then shifted his attention to Lucian, who was shooting him a subtle re as he wondered how the two knew each other.


    "Lucian, we meet again," Vincent said, his expression still cheerful but his voice carrying an edge.


    Instead of responding, Lucian shifted his gaze to Serena. "You know him?"


    Serena nodded. "Vincent is a very good friend of mine. We¡¯ve been friends since we were children."


    "I see," Lucian uttered before fixing his attention on Vincent. "We meet again, Vincent. It¡¯s good to see you, but don¡¯t go hugging my wife like that again¡ªwhether I¡¯m there or not."

 Chapter 38: I want to volunteer

    <h4>Chapter 38: I want to volunteer</h4>


    Vincent lifted a brow when he heard what Lucian said, his expression a mix of amusement and mild surprise. He moved his gaze briefly to Serena, only to see that she was also caught off guard by Lucian¡¯s words, although she was trying to mask her reaction with a subtle,posed demeanor. Her eyes flickered with a hint of confusion, but she quickly schooled her features into neutrality.


    With that, Vincent donned a smile, his lips curving into a knowing grin. "You never cease to amaze me, Lucian. But then, you wouldn¡¯t be you if you didn¡¯t amaze me," he said, his tone light but carrying a hint of challenge. He took a deliberate step back, his polished shoes clicking softly against the marble floor, then fixed his gaze on Serena. "See you around, darling," he shed her a wink, his eyes glinting with mischief, before turning on his heel and walking away from them. His steps were confident and unhurried, his tailored suit fitting him perfectly as he disappeared into the crowd.


    "Don¡¯t start. We¡¯ll talk about thister," Lucian whispered to Serena, his voice low but firm, as he noticed the questions forming in her eyes. His tone left no room for argument, and though his expression remained stoic, there was a flicker of something¡ªperhaps irritation or protectiveness¡ªin his gaze.


    Serena swallowed what she wanted to say, gritting her teeth to keep herposure. She forced a smile back on her face, her lips curving into a polite but tight expression, as an usher approached to show them to their reserved seats.


    The table was a VIP one, seating ten, and it provided an unobstructed view of the stage. It was elegantly set, with fine china, sparkling ssware, and a centerpiece of fresh flowers that added a touch of sophistication. There were already other people seated there, their faces lighting up with bright smiles as they stood to greet Lucian as soon as he arrived.


    "Who¡¯s this lovely damsel with you?" one of the men asked, his tone friendly butced with curiosity. He was tall and broad-shouldered, with a charming smile that seemed to put people at ease.


    "Meet my wife, Serena," Lucian began the introductions, his voice calm but carrying a note of pride. "Serena, this is Alistair and Joe."


    "It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you in person, Mrs. Draven," Alistair said, extending a hand toward Serena. His grip was firm but not overpowering, and his smile was warm and genuine.


    "The honor is mine," Serena replied, her voice warm and gracious as she shook his hand. She then turned to Joe, who gave her a friendly nod and a firm handshake. She also offered a polite nod to thedies around the table, her smile never wavering as she took her seat. Lucian hadn¡¯t specified who the men were, but she suspected they were his friends. However, the air around them felt warmer and lighter than the one surrounding Lucian, making her feel slightly more at ease.


    As the event proceeded, special guests were introduced, their names announced with great fanfare. But sadly, to the disappointment of both Lucian and Serena, the name "Salvador" never made it to the list.


    Soon, it was time for the special auction, as announced by the host. A sleek android tablet was presented to everyone interested in participating, its screen glowing softly as it disyed the details of the uing auction.


    "What are they auctioning?" Serena probed, her voice a mere whisper as she leaned toward Lucian so he would hear her. The hall had been thrown into silence in readiness for the beginning of the auction, the air thick with anticipation.


    "Mystery item," Lucian answered in a whisper too, leaning toward her ear to say the words. Their gesture, though not overly pronounced, caught the attention of a few people nearby, who began to exchange curious nces and murmur among themselves, questioning what they thought they knew about the couple.


    "Today¡¯s item is..." the auctioneer began, his voice booming through the hall. A woman standing beside him, her face lit up with a dramatic wide grin, stepped forward to reveal a t brown box. She opened it with a flourish, revealing a single dull white glove nestled inside.


    "The Glove of Arashat," the auctioneer announced, and a series of gasps erupted in the hall, the sound echoing off the high ceilings.


    "Impossible!"


    "It can¡¯t be!"


    "Is this a joke?"


    These were thements of a few people in the hall after the announcement, their voices a mix of disbelief and awe.


    The Glove of Arashat was a legendary artifact, believed to grant ten heart¡¯s desires of the wearer, irrespective of what the desire was, as long as it had to do with the mind of another person who must have been touched by the gloved hand of the wearer. In a nutshell, it was mind control¡ªten different times, on ten different people or one person. It didn¡¯t matter.


    Many people believed it to be a myth, while those who believed it once existed knew it had been destroyed a long time ago.


    Serena had heard the story of the glove but had treated it as passing news at the time. Now that the council was brandishing a supposedly identical glove, she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "That has to be fake," she uttered under her breath, her voice barely audible over the murmurs of the crowd.


    "It¡¯s not the original, but I doubt it¡¯s less effective," Joe, who sat right beside her, exined in a low voice. "I heard they¡¯ve been working on this glove for a long time. I didn¡¯t know it had beenpleted. But trust me, the council wouldn¡¯t auction something that¡¯s ineffective."


    Alistair nodded in affirmation, his expression serious.


    "Of course, many of us have heard about the Glove of Arashat and how it was destroyed ages ago, but the Council of Vitae is proud to announce that we¡¯ve created an exact replica with the same capabilities as the original one," the auctioneer announced, his toneced with pride. "But even better, this one has eleven wishes. To be fair and to demonstrate the effectiveness of the glove, we will use up one wish right here and now."


    He picked up the glove by the detachable wristband, his movements deliberate and theatrical. He slid it onto his hand, then detached the band and held his hand up for everyone to see.


    Silence descended on the hall as everyone anticipated what would happen next, the tension palpable.


    Thirty secondster, the white glove melted into the auctioneer¡¯s skin, leaving no residue and no hint that he had worn a glove on that hand.


    Another round of gasps echoed through the hall, apanied by raised brows and impressed nods. That was one characteristic of the original glove¡ªyou would never know the wearer had it on.


    "Now, I¡¯ll need a volunteer from the audience to test this wonder on," the auctioneer began again, his eyes scanning the crowd as if searching for someone.


    He finally locked eyes with Serena, and a wide grin appeared on his face. "Mrs. Draven, you look so lovely tonight. Would you do us the honor of volunteering for tonight¡¯s demonstration?"


    "No. She isn¡¯t volunteering," Lucian objected immediately, his voice cutting through the room like a de. He found the question stupid and offensive, and his tone left no room for argument.


    The man didn¡¯tment further. He only stared at Lucian, his grin faltering slightly, then moved his gaze back to Serena with a raised brow, as if wanting to confirm if she supported Lucian¡¯s decision. Seeing this, Serena looked back at him, leaning back against her chair and raising her brows as well, her expression calm but defiant.


    When they got back to the house, she would give Lucian a piece of her mind and warn him never to make decisions or speak for her ever again. But right now, she would stand with him as long as they were standing against the Council of Vitae.


    "Very well then," the man uttered, looking away from their table. "Anyone willing to volunteer?"


    "What was that?" Alistair whispered the question to Lucian¡¯s ear, having leaned toward thetter.


    "What was what?" Lucian asked, genuinely confused.


    "I thought you said it was nothing serious between you two?" Alistair pointed out, his voice low but teasing.


    "So?"


    "You have a ring on your finger," Alistair continued, still speaking in hushed tones. "You just spoke for her, and you have that look in your eyes."


    "What look are you talking about?" Lucian frowned, his expression darkening.


    "The ¡¯touch her and die¡¯ look," Alistair revealed, his tone yful but pointed.


    Lucian threw him an annoyed frown, pulling away from the whisperer and rxingfortably in his seat. "You should volunteer for the demonstration so we can know if it truly works, instead of being an inefficient detective," Lucian said to him in an audible tone, sessfully closing the previous topic without giving any answer. He wasn¡¯t even sure he knew the correct answers anymore.


    A softugh escaped from Alistair. "You just saved your wife from volunteering, and now you¡¯re asking me to do the same. Is that how much you want me to be ridiculed?" he asked in a light tone that suggested he wasn¡¯t in the least offended.


    "I used to be a photographer, so I know how to capture every moment. You wouldn¡¯t miss a thing, I promise," Joe, who had heard thest part of their conversation, chimed in, waving his phone and winking at Alistair.


    And that was all it took for Alistair to nod in agreement. "Alright, I¡¯ll do it. But not withoutpensation."


    "Three million," Joe uttered.


    "Five million," Lucian added.


    "Eight million dors richer just for a few minutes of ridicule..." Alistairughed, then raised his hand and dered, "I want to volunteer."

 Chapter 39: He’s the buyer

    <h4>Chapter 39: He¡¯s the buyer</h4>


    "And we have a volunteer!" the auctioneer announced, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. He was pleased with the recent development and even happier that it was a person of prestige. Although he knew the guy was too yful and rarely serious with his life¡ªunless he had something important at stake¡ªthe auctioneer weed the opportunity. "Pleasee up to the stage, Mr. Alistair."


    The hall fell into a hushed silence as Alistair climbed onto the stage, his usual yful demeanor reced by one of his most serious looks. The spotlight followed him, casting a sharp glow on his tailored suit and polished shoes. At the same time, Joe, seated at their table, switched his phone to video mode and began to record, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    "Mr. Alistair, before you shake my hand, I¡¯d like you to tell the audience one thing rted to entertainment that you would never do, even if you¡¯re offered money for it," the auctioneer requested, his tone light but probing.


    "Sing," Alistair revealed without hesitation. "I¡¯m terrible at it," he added.


    From the audience, Joe couldn¡¯t resist chiming in. "Especially love songs! He will never do it!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the hall and drawing a few chuckles from the crowd.


    "Nobody asked you," Alistair shot back, his tone dry but good-natured. A roaringugh erupted from Joe, and the tension in the room eased slightly.


    The auctioneer raised a hand to quiet the audience. "A note to the audience: this is a demonstration. Whatever Mr. Alistair does after shaking my hand is done under the influence of the glove and not of his free will," he rified, his tone firm and professional. He wanted to dispel any potential misunderstandings before proceeding. Turning his full attention back to Alistair, he extended his hand. "Go ahead and shake my hand, Mr. Alistair."


    Alistair didn¡¯t hesitate before gripping the auctioneer¡¯s outstretched hand. At first, he felt nothing unusual¡ªno tingling, no sudden rush of energy. But after a few exchanges of pleasantries with the man, something shifted. Instructions suddenly dropped into his mind, clear andmanding, apanied by an overwhelming desire toplete them at all costs. It was as if an invisible force had taken hold of him, guiding his actions.


    As soon as the auctioneer released his hand, Alistair moved. The audience watched in stunned silence as he walked to a different VIP table. Without a word, he knelt down and kissed the feet of one of the upants, a wealthy socialite who looked both shocked and amused. The room erupted in murmurs, but Alistair didn¡¯t stop there. He moved to another table, where he grabbed one of the men by the shoulders, causing the man to flinch and nearly jump out of his seat.


    "Rx, it¡¯s only a neck massage," the auctioneer chimed in, his voice calm and amused. He could see the man was about to react defensively, and he didn¡¯t want the demonstration to escte into chaos.


    The man rxed after that, though his expression remained wary. Alistair, acting on the instructions embedded in his mind, gave him a ten-second neck massage, his movements precise and deliberate. The absurdity of the situation wasn¡¯t lost on the audience, and a few stifledughs could be heard.


    A chuckle escaped Joe as he continued to record, his phone steady in his hand. "Alistair will kill himself after seeing what he just did," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "He¡¯s got eight million. That¡¯s enoughpensation," Lucian added dryly, a smirk settling on his face. He leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying the spectacle.


    After the massage session ended, Alistair walked toward the stage and asked for a mic.


    "No way!" Joeughed out loud, his voice carrying across the hall. "No way he¡¯s going to sing. I mean, the kiss and the massage are enough proof that the glove is working. If Alistair sings, I¡¯m going to cry for him."


    A mic was handed to Alistair, and he proceeded toward his table, his movements deliberate and purposeful.


    "Wait, he¡¯sing this way. Why is heing this way?" Joe asked, his voice tinged with confusion and amusement.


    "So you can capture his face properly," Lucian added, his toneced with dry humor. Despite the absurdity of the situation, he found the entire thing amusing. Still, the severity of the fact that a mind-control glove was in existence¡ªand about to end up in the possession of one of the people seated there¡ªwasn¡¯t lost on him.


    Alistair stopped moving when he reached a point where he could see Lucian properly. Thetter, along with everyone in the hall, anticipated that he would start singing. But Alistair didn¡¯t start immediately. Instead, he took a deep breath and began speaking.


    "This is a special rendition from my heart to you, Lucian," Alistair uttered, and Joe burst outughing, his shoulders shaking with mirth. Lucian frowned, but that didn¡¯t stop Alistair frompleting his pre-song speech. The most amusing thing was how unaffected he was by Joe¡¯sughter and theughter of others echoing around him. "Our love is the best thing that has happened to me, and I want to express it today in song form."


    Serena didn¡¯t know what to feel about what was happening. It was amusing, no doubt, and Joe¡¯sughter wasn¡¯t helping. Hisughter could make an embarrassed personmit suicide.


    She was trying to be modest, keeping a small smile on her face, but all that changed when she turned her head to look at the person Alistair was confessing his love to. A peal ofughter escaped her lips when she saw Lucian¡¯s face. His expression was a mixture of horror and fury, his jaw clenched so tightly it looked like it might crack. If looks could kill, Alistair would be dead already, no doubt.


    After the short confession, the music began. A soft, romantic melody filled the room, and Alistair took a deep breath beforeunching into his performance.


    <i>"My love for you is like a butterfly," </i>


    The first line of the song dropped out of Alistair¡¯s mouth, and Joe, together with the audience, burst into a fresh round ofughter.


    Alistair¡¯s voice was croaky andpletely off-tune, but that didn¡¯t stop him from pouring his heart into the performance. His facial expressions and body movements were so exaggerated that they delivered the message perfectly. If the people didn¡¯t already know that he was under the influence of something, they would have believed he was truly in love with Lucian.


    <i>"So beautiful that I just wanna cry, </i>


    <i>The thing we have is true, I¡¯ll never try </i>


    To change a thing, our love will never die."


    The music continued, and Lucian shifted his deadly gaze to the auctioneer, seeing how the man was enjoying himself. He immediately knew the man had a problem with him. First, it was asking Serena to volunteer, and now he had controlled Alistair to sing for him. This was personal.


    The music soon ended, and Alistair returned to the stage to hand back the mic. As soon as he did that, he snapped out of the force that had initially held him down. He blinked a few times, as if waking from a dream, and then wore a frown as he looked at the auctioneer. "You were saying?"


    "I said thank you very much, Mr. Alistair. You can now return to your seat."


    "What about the demonstration?" Alistair probed, his voice tinged with confusion. He recalled that was the reason he was there in the first ce.


    "It¡¯s been done. Please return to your seat."


    Confused, Alistair returned to the table, and although theughter had ceased, he couldn¡¯t mistake that mischievous smile on Joe¡¯s face. "Tell me I did not just embarrass myself," Alistair said, his voice low and urgent.


    "Embarrass?" Joe asked, then let out a "Pff... You only gave a great speech. No worries, I¡¯ll show you the video when we¡¯re out of here."


    The auctioneer retrieved the wristband from his assistant and reattached it to his wrist, making the once-invisible glove visible again for easy removal. When he returned it to the box, he turned to address the audience.


    "To provideplete anonymity to our final buyer, we have provided a special tablet for this very auction. Please input your names in the space provided." The auctionmenced, and the eager audience moved toplete the process.


    "This shouldn¡¯t have been done anonymously. I really want to know who would end up buying that glove so I can avoid shaking that person in the future," Joemented, voicing exactly what was on Serena¡¯s mind.


    After what she had just witnessed happening to Alistair, she knew she wouldn¡¯t want to be in that position. But there was nothing anyone could do. The council wanted the buyer to be anonymous, and they had put in the effort to ensure it was so.


    What they didn¡¯t consider was that someone with super hearing would be present at the auction.


    With the sudden urge to know the end buyer of the glove, Serena¡¯s hearing grew sharper and more heightened. It was strange how every changed in a matter of seconds and every little sound became audible. But she refused to panic because Marlowe had told her about it already, instead, she used it to her advantage.


    She soon realized that the tablets gave off a faint vibrating sound with every tap. Also, she could hear multiple vibrations from all around her as the people inputted their names.


    The auctioneer opened the bid at a whopping fifteen million dors, and it continued to rise until it reached one hundred million. At that point, everything slowed down.


    Having identified the person who bid one hundred million, Serena thought it would close at that amount, but someone started typing on their tablet, and her eyes moved instantly to search for the person.


    "And we have one hundred and fifty million dors," the auctioneer announced. "Going once..."


    Another typing began, and Serena¡¯s eyes went to work once more. She continued the process until she caught sight of thest person who bid four hundred million.


    "Four hundred million, going once...


    Going twice...


    Sold."


    Serena tapped Lucian, gesturing for him toe closer so she could whisper what she wanted to say.


    "Who¡¯s the bald man in the grey suit, fourth table to the right after ours?" she asked, her voice low but clear enough for only his ears.


    Lucian discreetly followed her description, despite wondering why she was asking. His gaze finallynded on the person she was asking about.


    "His name is Bonnie. He¡¯s a politician. What happened to him?" Lucian probed after telling her who the person was.


    "He¡¯s the buyer," Serena revealed, and a look of surprise registered on Lucian¡¯s face, which he quickly masked.

 Chapter 40: Behave yourself

    <h4>Chapter 40: Behave yourself</h4>


    "I need to use the restroom," Serena whispered to Lucian, her voice barely audible over the hum of the event. She signaled for an usher to approach her, a young woman in a crisp uniform who moved swiftly to her side. Serena leaned in and whispered a question to the usher¡¯s ear, and the woman nodded, pointing her in a specific direction with a polite smile.


    Serena stood up from her seat, smoothing the satin fabric of her dress as she made her way toward the restroom. It wasn¡¯t that she was really pressed, but the hall had be quite stuffy, even with the air conditioning on. Thebination of the crowd, the heat from the lights, and the tension of the evening had left her feeling suffocated. She needed some fresh air and a moment to herself.


    The auction was done, the first course of refreshments had been served, and they were currently in the entertainment session. A live band yed soft jazz in the background, their music blending with the murmur of conversations and the asional clink of sses. Serena felt it was the perfect time to give herself a short break from it all.


    When she walked into the restroom, there were already a few people inside. The space was elegantly designed, with marble countertops, gold ents, and soft lighting that gave it a luxurious feel. Her sharp eyes instantly caught on to a group of women huddled in a corner, their heads bent together as they whispered and nudged each other. Their voices were low, but Serena caught snippets of their conversation: "That¡¯s her, the daughter of the outcast," and "Look at her finger," among other hushedments.


    Having no energy for drama, Serena didn¡¯t linger. She pretended she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying and ignored their very obvious bodynguage. She simply washed her hands under the cool, running water, the sound soothing in the otherwise tense atmosphere. She checked her reflection in the mirror, ensuring her makeup was still intact, and then walked out of the restroom, heading in the opposite direction of the event hall. She had noticed arge open balcony earlier, and that was exactly what she needed at that moment.


    The balcony was spacious, with a wrought-iron railing and potted nts adding a touch of greenery. The night air was cool and refreshing, a stark contrast to the stifling atmosphere inside. Yet again, there was a couple being all lovey-dovey on one corner of the balcony, theirughter soft and intimate. But there was an unupied corner where Serena moved to, leaning against the railing as she took a deep, calming breath.


    The view from the balcony was breathtaking. The city stretched out below her, a sea of twinkling lights and bustling activity. The distant hum of traffic and the asional honk of a car horn reached her ears, grounding her in the moment. She set her gaze on the horizon, where the sky met the cityscape, and let the cool breeze wash over her, soothing her nerves.


    "Tired already?" Serena heard a voice echo from behind her, and she turned around to find Vincent approaching. His face held some tension, but there was a softness in his eyes as he looked at her.


    "Just needed some fresh air," she responded, shing him a small smile as he came to stand beside her. "I¡¯m sorry about the earlier misunderstanding," she apologized, her tone sincere.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. You didn¡¯t offend me, Serena," Vincent uttered, his gaze lingering on the ring on her finger. The diamond sparkled under the soft light, catching his attention. "Lucian should be the one apologizing, but I know he won¡¯t, and I¡¯m cool with it because I know that¡¯s who he is. Don¡¯t bother yourself about it."


    Serena nodded, and silence reigned for a while before Vincent broke it.


    "I couldn¡¯t help noticing the ring on your finger. Did he propose to you?"


    "Propose?" Serenaughed, the sound light but tinged with irony. "This is just a cover-up. There¡¯s nothing to it," she confessed in a hushed tone so the other people around wouldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    Vincent let out a sigh, one that portrayed all the heaviness he was feeling inside. He needed no one to tell him he had made a huge mistake trusting the Council of Vitae. Instead of achieving the woman of his dreams, he had ended up pushing her far away¡ªinto the hands of his enemy.


    "Don¡¯t fall for him, Serena," Vincent suddenly said, his voice low but urgent.


    "Huh?" Serena asked, confused.


    "Don¡¯t fall for him," Vincent repeated, gently picking up Serena¡¯s right hand, which was wrapped around the balcony railing. He squeezed lightly, as if trying to emphasize his point in the most emotional way he could. "Don¡¯t fall for his games and his charms. Don¡¯t believe anything he says. They¡¯re all lies."


    Serena looked puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why he was saying those things. She had no intentions of falling for Lucian. What was there to fall for? His arrogant nature? His cold attitude? His controlling spirit? Or was it his annoying habit of bringing his call girl to the house without any iota of respect for her, while restricting her from doing the same? There was absolutely nothing to fall for.


    "You¡¯re worrying yourself too much, Vincent. There is nothing, and there will never be anything between us," she spoke freely, noticing that the couple at the other end of the balcony had left, leaving them alone.


    "I believe you, but I know Lucian. That¡¯s why I¡¯m speaking like this," Vincent said, his tone serious. "If he ever tells you that he loves you, believe me, that is the biggest and most ring lie you will ever hear. Lucian can never love anyone except himself."


    A chuckle suddenly echoed from behind them, and when they turned in the direction the sound came from, they found Lucian leaning against the wall opposite where they stood, a smile on his face that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His arms were crossed, and his posture was rxed, but there was a dangerous glint in his gaze.


    Unconsciously, Serena retrieved her hand from Vincent¡¯s grasp, bringing it back to her side.


    "You continue to test my patience, Vincent," Lucian uttered, pushing himself off the wall and taking slow, deliberate steps toward the duo. "I have given you every opportunity to stay the hell away from my business, but you insist on testing me. Do you really want a piece of me?"


    Vincent scoffed, turning to face Lucian squarely. "Don¡¯t threaten me. I¡¯m not scared of you."


    "You should be," Lucian said, moving closer until he was standing right in front of Vincent. His presence was imposing, his height and broad shoulders making him seem even more intimidating. "You should be scared because what you think you know about me is just the tip of the iceberg. Stay away from my wife, Vincent."


    "I met her first. She was my friend first before you came into the picture," Vincent pointed out, his voice rising slightly.


    "Then you should have married her first. But you didn¡¯t, did you?" Lucian shot back, his tone cold and mocking.


    Vincent wanted to retort, but he held his tongue, clenching his jaw hard. Of course, his goal had been to marry her, but he had been yed, even after all his meticulous nning. But how was he supposed to say something like that out loud?


    "Guys, please, no fighting," Serena chimed in, already tired of the back-and-forth and the tense atmosphere. Seeing how the two men were not relenting, she fixed her attention on Vincent. "Please, Vincent. Can you drop this?"


    Vincent shifted his attention to her, his gaze lingering on her face for a while before he finally relented and took a step back.


    Fixing his cor, which needed no fixing in the first ce, he shed her a smile. "Call me," he said to her, then walked away from the balcony without sparing Lucian a nce.


    "I thought I made it clear that you were not allowed to be with other men," Lucian spoke, turning to her once Vincent left.


    "You¡¯re crazy," Serenamented, facing him squarely with a deep frown. "Was I in bed with him? Or did your stupid rule include me not talking to other people simply because I live in your house? Listen carefully, Lucian. You have absolutely no right to dictate who I talk to and who I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve been behaving myself simply because of this stupid act we have to put up. If you push me too much, I¡¯ll drop everything and give you a piece of my mind. So you better behave yourself as well."


    After saying this, Serena walked away from the balcony as well, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she made her way back toward the hall. But when she arrived at the restroom area, she decided to make a stop there just to calm herself down before joining the others.


    As soon as she arrived in front of therge mirror after walking in, she heard a lock clicking into ce, which made her frown. Walking back toward the entrance to check why anyone would want to lock a public restroom, she came face to face with a masked man armed with a knife.


    Serena took a step back, her heart pounding in her chest as she opened her mouth to ask a question. But she didn¡¯t get the chance because the man wasted not even a second before he attacked her.

 Chapter 41: Frustrated dog

    <h4>Chapter 41: Frustrated dog</h4>


    Lucian clenched his jaws, looking out into space for a while before he decided to walk back into the hall. However, just as he walked past the restroom area, his ears caught onto the sounds of struggle and a muffled protest.


    Without thinking twice, he moved to open the door, only to realize it was locked from the inside. With that, he kicked the door open to find Serena struggling with a masked man armed with a knife on which there was fresh blood he presumed to be hers.


    A venomous rage, ck and seething, flooded Lucian¡¯s veins like molten lead. His pulse roared in his ears, drowning out all sound except the primal drumbeat of kill, protect, destroy. Every muscle in his body coiled tight, primed for violence as he lunged forward¡ª


    Then, impact.


    A crushing force exploded against the base of his skull, sending jagged bolts of white-hot pain spiderwebbing through his vision. The world tilted violently, colors bleeding into a nauseating swirl of gray and red. His knees buckled, but instinct alone kept him upright, his body swaying like a ship caught in a storm.


    For one terrifying second, he was blind, but his vision sharpened just in time to see another masked man behind him, swinging the bat he had in his hands a second time. This time, however, Lucian caught the bat and tackled him, dealing him a punch to the jaw, making him cough up blood.


    A third masked figure materialized from the shadows near the restroom entrance. The moment his cold eyes assessed the chaotic scene - his tworades struggling against the clearly skilled opponent - his hand shed to his belt. With practiced ease, he drew a wicked-looking dagger.


    The neer moved with terrifying efficiency, his boots silent against the tile as he closed the distance in three quick strides.


    Lucian, still pummeling the bat-wielding assant with brutal, measured strikes to the ribs and jaw, only registered the threat at thest possible moment.


    His body reacted before his mind could fully process the danger. Twisting at the waist, Lucian jerked his torso back in an instinctive dodge that sent a fresh wave of pain radiating from his earlier head wound. The dagger came slicing through the air where his throat had been a heartbeat earlier.


    But the reprieve was momentary. The attacker smoothly adjusted his strike mid-swing, redirecting the de downward in a vicious arc. Lucian felt more than heard the fabric of his tailored suit jacket part like tissue paper, followed by a bright line of fire erupting across his right shoulder. Warm blood immediately began soaking into his shirt.


    The cut was clean but deep - Lucian could feel the muscle fibers protest as he instinctively rolled the shoulder, testing the damage.


    The dagger-wielder didn¡¯t pause to admire his handiwork, already coiling back for another strike, his eyes gleaming with cold calction behind the mask.


    The bat-swinging guy got up as well and picked up his bat once more, swinging it in Lucian¡¯s direction. He, however, seeded innding the heavy weapon on hisrade¡¯s head as Lucian used thetter as a shield.


    While that was going on, Serena seeded in digging her fingers into the eyes of the one attacking her, making him loseposure for a moment. That short window, she took advantage of to tackle him and try to disarm him. But the guy had other ns.


    "Agero," he called out, his gaze fixed on the bat-swinging guy whose attention he had just attracted. He slid the knife¡ªwhich had Serena¡¯s blood on it¡ªtoward the guy and spoke in anguage she didn¡¯t understand.


    The bat-swinging guy picked up the knife, threw it into a transparent bag, and ran off like someone was pursuing him.


    With one attacker gone, Lucian focused on disarming the dagger-wielder before unleashing a barrage of rage-fueled punches that left the man¡¯s face unrecognizable. When the assant stopped moving, Lucian turned to help Serena, who was still locked in a desperate struggle with her attacker.


    The masked man was trying to reach for something in his pocket while Serena did everything possible to prevent him. They rolled violently across the floor until Lucian arrived and stopped the motion by nting his foot firmly on the man¡¯s head, eliciting a pained scream.


    It was at that moment that the event security team arrived and surrounded the area.


    Seeing the security team, Serena let go of the guy¡¯s hands, separating herself from him.


    Lucian pressed down on his head a little harder before taking his leg off. He bent down to question the guy, but before he could say a word, the guy threw a suicide pill into his mouth and bit down on it.


    "Are you okay?" Lucian asked Serena, standing up from his squatting position, knowing he wouldn¡¯t get anything from the guy who was already dying.


    However, as he was about to step away, his eyes caught onto a tattoo on the guy¡¯s hand. He bent down once more and hastily took a picture of it, then pulled the mask off to reveal the guy¡¯s face before stepping away for the security team to do their job.


    Serena, who had initially nodded to his question, also looked puzzled by the tattoo. She had seen it before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where and had no idea what it meant.


    She epted Lucian¡¯s hand, and he led her to a different corner. "Any idea who they are?"


    "No. I¡¯ve never seen the face anywhere before," Lucian answered her question, his brows furrowed deeply as he recalled the bat-swinging guy had run off with a blood-stained knife.


    "Let me see your hand," he said, and she showed him her injured hand. He was relieved to see that the wound was a small one and had stopped bleeding already, the surface clotting up nicely. He surveyed her closely to be sure she didn¡¯t have any more cuts anywhere on her body before letting go.


    "What exactly happened here, ma¡¯am?" One of the security guys approached them with the question, and Serena went ahead to narrate everything that happened until they arrived.


    When she was done talking, the man shifted his attention to Lucian. "Is that correct, Mr. Draven?"


    "It¡¯s exactly as she said. You can check the surveince footage, and you¡¯ll see everything that happened for yourself." Lucian nodded toward the camera he had sighted earlier, which was facing the entrance to the restroom rather than the toilet area. "My wife is traumatized, and I need to take her home. No more questions, please." Lucian responded, stopping the man from asking anything further.


    "Of course," the man nodded. "We¡¯ll reach out if we have further questions or need rity at any time during our investigation." He added before walking away and affording them some privacy.


    Lucian took his phone out and called Adrian. "Prepare the cars. We¡¯re leaving." He instructed.


    They soon arrived at the car, and just before they could get in, Joe and Alistair came rushing out, followed closely by Vincent, who rushed towards Serena.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," Vincent said, observing her with widened eyes, evidently shocked by what he was seeing. "Are you all right? How did this happen?" he asked.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious," Serena shed a reassuring smile. "Don¡¯t worry yourself," she said, and before Vincent could say another word, Lucian tapped her lightly to get in the car, which she did without protest. After she bade the guys goodbye, the car drove off from there.


    Everyone went back inside except for Vincent, who continued to stare in the direction the car had gone.


    "You look like a frustrated dog," a voice echoed behind Vincent. His jaw tightened when he recognized Carter¡¯s mocking tone. Turning, he found the man standing in the shadows cast by the moonlight.


    "Are you trying to insult me?" Vincent asked, greatly annoyed.


    "I only speak the truth. Look at you, the great Vincent Morgan, chasing after a woman as if she has control over the air you breathe."


    "Of course she has control over the air I breathe! You knew that, but you tantly refuse to give her to me and instead give her to another man!" Vincent seethed.


    "Stop whining about it already and do something like a man to get what is rightfully yours," Carter advised.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It¡¯s simple. Help us get what we want from them, and we can help you get what you want," Carter revealed, his voice light as if he wasn¡¯t talking about something serious.


    "Right, as if you can get me to do anything for you again after betraying me thest time. I¡¯ll get her back my way. I don¡¯t need your help."


    Carter exhaled a plume of smoke, his smile widening. "Good luck then. But if you change your mind...you know where to find me." He took a step backward into the shadows. "Remember - the more time they spend together, the slimmer your chances be. I can help you, but only if you¡¯re willing to help me as well. Enjoy your evening, Vincent." With that, he disappeared into the night, leaving Vincent alone with his thoughts.

 Chapter 42: Don’t touch me

    <h4>Chapter 42: Don¡¯t touch me</h4>


    Dr. Marlowe stepped out of the kitchen holding a steaming mug of freshly brewed coffee, which she had made specifically to stay awake and alert for a few more hours into the night so she couldplete her work. The rich aroma of dark roast filled the air as she took a cautious sip, wincing slightly at the heat.


    Already heading toward theb, her steps slowed and finally came to a stop when she heard the distinct sound of heels clicking against the marble floor. The sharp, rhythmic taps echoed through the otherwise silent mansion, immediately putting her on alert.


    Being the only woman at home¡ªsave for the servants and a few guards¡ªthat sound indicated an unexpected visitor. Her first thought was Serena, but it was far too early for them to return from the g. The event was scheduled to run well into the night.


    Her eyes widened in shock when she saw that it was indeed Serena, lookingpletely disheveled¡ªthe pr opposite of the elegant, put-together woman who had left the house hours earlier. Serena¡¯s dress was wrinkled, and her hair had fallen out of its careful updo.


    "What in freaking hell happened to you?" Marlowe asked, immediately abandoning her journey to theb and rushing toward Serena, who had copsed onto the sofa with a heavy sigh. "Where is¡ª" She trailed off when she turned and her eyesnded on the person she was about to ask after. Lucian stood in the doorway, looking equally worse for wear. "What happened?" Marlowe demanded, her voice sharp with concern.


    "I was attacked," Serena finally revealed.


    "Attacked?" Marlowe¡¯s eyebrows shot up in rm. "By whom?"


    "I wish I knew," Serena answered wearily, then proceeded to recount the evening¡¯s events. When she finished, Lucian extended his phone to Marlowe, disying a photograph of a strange tattoo.


    "Does this look familiar or ring any bells?" he asked, his voice tight with controlled anger.


    Marlowe furrowed her brows as she studied the image closely. The design featured a series of intricately drawn lines wrapped around a dagger. "I¡¯ve seen this somewhere... I think in one of Mr. ric¡¯s notes." She looked up sharply. "Where did you get this?"


    "The wrist of the guy that attacked her," Lucian answered grimly.


    Marlowe nodded. "I¡¯ll look into it right away," she said, moving her gaze to his hand. "You¡¯re injured, Mr. Draven. Pleasee with me so I can help you dress that wound."


    "It¡¯s nothing serious. I can handle it. Just focus on getting information about the tattoo," Lucian declined her help and proceeded up the stairs.


    "You are injured as well. Come with me, and don¡¯t you dare tell me you can handle it," Marlowe said to Serena, and thetter shed a smile before following the woman to theb.


    ***


    Minutester, Serena was back in her room. She freshened up and changed into her sleepwear, the events of the evening reying in her head like a broken record.


    Exhausted and sleepy, she climbed into bed, her body aching from all the struggles and stress of the night. She turned over several times, the plush mattress doing little tofort her. After what felt like hours of fruitless tossing, she sat up with a frustrated sigh, running her hands through her hair.


    She knew exactly why she couldn¡¯t rx¡ªthe weight of guilt pressed heavily on her chest. Lucian had been injured because of her, and although he said the injury was nothing, she knew it was bad due to how much blood had soaked up his shirt when she saw it.


    The least she could do was to say a proper thank you to him, knowing he wouldn¡¯t even agree if she offered to help him tend to the wound or do anything else. His proud self would be quick to refuse, the same way he had refused Marlowe¡¯s help.


    She would just go say thank you and return to her room so she could sleep without all the heaviness in her heart.


    With her mind made up, she set out for his room. Her knuckles were about to release a series of knocks on the door when the barrier was opened from the inside and Darrell appeared at the doorway.


    Surprise registered on his face and he stopped moving when he saw her standing outside the door. He had a tray in his hand, and the faint clink of ice cubes in a ss suggested he¡¯d just delivered a drink to the room.


    "Madam?" Darrell called, doing nothing to hide the surprise on his face.


    "Hey Darrell, is Lucian inside?" Serena asked with a small smile which didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. Is something wrong?" Darrell probed, unable to piece together any tangible reason why she woulde to look for Lucian. Although it was no business of his, he knew Lucian was in a terrible mood, and they may just end up fighting, which would definitely not end well, especially when there was no Marlowe to pull Serena away.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong. I just want to talk to him," Serena responded, and Darrell nodded. He couldn¡¯t stop her anyways.


    "Pleasee in," he opened the door wider for her to step into the room, and when she did, he whispered, "You will find him in the bathroom. He¡¯s cleaning his wound." After saying that, he walked out of the room, shutting the door behind him.


    Serena stared in awe at the interior of the bedroom. It was simplistic and beautifully designed, but if she thought her room was dark, Lucian¡¯s took it a whole level higher.


    The bedroom has a luxurious and modern aesthetic, primarily featuring ck and gold elements. The walls have a geometric ck panel design with gold ents. The bed isrge and low-profile, with a sleek ck frame, gray and white bedding, and neatly arranged pillows. A soft ck area rug lies beneath the bed.


    Soft, ambient lighting from LED strips along the ceiling and behind the bed creates a warm, moody atmosphere. The mirrored wardrobe reflects light and adds to the room¡¯s spacious look. Floor-to-ceiling ck curtains frame the windows, maintaining privacy whileplementing the overall dark-toned theme.


    But one thing caught her attention, making her tilt her head as one question registered in her head. Why did he have a full-length mirror positioned firmly on the ceiling right above the bed? What did he need it for? What would anyone need that for?


    Recalling why she was there, she tore her gaze from the mirror and headed to the bathroom.


    The door was open, but she still knocked on it. When she heard him say, "Enter," she walked inside.


    The bathroom was every bit asvish as the bedroom¡ªck marble countertops, gold fixtures, and a walk-in showerrge enough for three people, but she didn¡¯t stop to sightsee. Her eyes caught onto his figure standing in front of the mirror. He stood shirtless, dabbing at the angry red wound on his side with a cotton ball soaked in antiseptic.


    Serena¡¯s frowned at the sight of the injury¡ªfar worse than she¡¯d realized, with jagged edges and worrying swelling. Simultaneously, Lucian¡¯s reflection scowled at her sudden appearance, more surprised than annoyed to find that it was her in his private space instead of Darrell.


    "What are you doing here?" Lucian asked in a low, rumbling voice, an insistent frown on his face as he snapped her out of her surprise state.


    "I umm... I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. Darrell let me in," she exined so he wouldn¡¯t think she barged into his space without permission. She knew if it were to be him, he would have done that without showing even the tiniest bit of remorse. But she wasn¡¯t him. "I came to say thank you."


    "For what?" Lucian asked, finally looking away from her, concentrating once more on the injury.


    "Foring to my rescue and getting injured in the process. I¡¯m sorry," Serena added.


    "You¡¯re wee," he said curtly, then added with pointed emphasis, "And yeah, you should be sorry," he responded, recalling and referring to what happened before the attack.


    Serena bit back a sharp retort. She didn¡¯t have the energy for another fight tonight. Instead, she took several bold steps forward until she stood beside him, studying the wound up close. There was something unnatural about it¡ªthe edges weren¡¯t just swollen, but appeared almost... denser than normal tissue.


    Without thinking she reached out to touch it, but he moved his shoulder away from her reach.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," he said, shooting her a fierce re.


    "I just want to¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t. Touch. Me," he repeated, emphasizing each word.


    Serena dropped her hand and frowned while twisting her lips to one side. What was even wrong with him? "Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me," as if she wanted to touch him. She only wanted to feel the edge of the wound because it looked abnormal.


    Her lips twitched and she turned around, ready to leave. After taking two steps away, she suddenly stopped, her eyes narrowing as a thought dropped in her head.


    Lucian was wondering what was going on with her when he saw her turn around to face him once again with a look he didn¡¯t quite understand on her face.

 Chapter 43: That’s better

    <h4>Chapter 43: That¡¯s better</h4>


    Serena took leisurely steps back toward Lucian, her bare feet silent against the cold tiles, stopping right beside him. She lifted her hand as if she wanted to touch the wound again, her fingers hovering just inches from his skin, and just as she anticipated, Lucian moved his shoulder away from her reach, his muscles tensing up.


    Lucian didn¡¯t understand. She clearly heard him say she shouldn¡¯t touch him, and she was already leaving, the sway of her hips almost taunting, only to return and try to touch him again. Did she have a screw loose in her head?


    Seeing how he had moved his shoulder away from her reach, Serena poked his forearm instead, the contact hard and deliberate, then she dropped her hand.


    She put on a serious expression after that, observing him as if she was looking for something, her gaze sharp enough to carve secrets from stone. When a few moments passed, she frowned, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    "Huh? Nothing happened," she said, her lips twitching slightly in annoyance, as if the universe had personally offended her.


    Lucian blinked. What the hell was going on? And what was she saying? His confusion knew no bounds at that moment, a storm brewing behind his narrowed eyes.


    "Wait!" Serena spoke again, her voice slicing through the silence like a de. "Maybe I¡¯m not doing it right."


    She lifted her hand again as if to poke his arm, her fingers uncurling slowly. This time, Lucian didn¡¯t move away, wanting to see what she wanted to do, and if possible, understand what was going on with her, his body rigid with wary curiosity.


    But to his utmost surprise, instead of poking his arm, she went a step further and poked his head, her fingertipnding squarely between his brows, causing him to blink his already widened eyes, his breath hitching in his throat.


    Serena dropped her hand and waited for a moment again, the air between them thick with unspoken tension, before a sigh escaped her lips. "Nothing happened still. Tsk... So disappointing," she uttered, then without warning she walked away from the bathroom and the room, her footsteps echoing down the hallway, returning to her room. She climbed into bed and covered herself up from head to toe with the duvet, the fabric swallowing her whole like a cocoon.


    Lucian stood in his bathroom bbergasted, the cotton ball in his hand forgotten. Did she just poke his head? And what was the meaning of the nonsense she just rambled before leaving?


    A disbelievingughter escaped his lips as he dropped the ointment-soaked cotton ball in his hand and marched out of the bathroom, her room in mind, his bare feet carrying him forward with single-minded purpose.


    Serena heard the door of her room open and she creased her brows wondering who it was, the duvet muffling the sound of her irritated groan.


    She pulled the duvet off her head and turned toward the door only to see the person her mind had correctly guessed it was: Lucian, his silhouette filling the doorway like a shadow given life.


    He had a deep frown on his face as he set his sharp gaze on her, the intensity of it enough to pin her in ce.


    "Bad character. Very bad character. When are you going to stop this habit of barging into people¡¯s rooms without permission?" she shot at him, the wordsced with venom. "Tsk... The day you walk into this room and find me naked, I¡¯ll make sure I pluck out your eyes to teach you a lesson."


    Lucian lifted a brow in surprise, the ghost of a smirk ying at the corner of his mouth. He wanted tough but he was in no mood forughing. She sure knew how to spew threats but he was there for a reason.


    "What was the meaning of what you just did in my room?" he asked, his intense gaze never leaving her face, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through the space between them.


    "Don¡¯t ask me questions. Get out of my room. I want to sleep," Serena said instead of answering his question, her fingers tightening around the edge of the duvet. "And shut the door after you leave," she added, seeing how he didn¡¯t bother to close the door after walking in, her patience fraying at the edges. After saying that, she covered her head up again with the duvet, lying back down on the bed, a clear dismissal.


    Lucian became dumbfounded, his hands curling into fists at his sides. He stood on the spot, not sure if what he was witnessing was real or if he was dreaming it, the absurdity of the situation wrapping around him like a fog.


    A few more seconds and he snapped, thest thread of his restraint unraveling. He walked to the bed, grabbed the edge of the duvet and pulled it off her body, the fabric fluttering to the floor like a fallen g.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened as she propped her body up with her elbow, shooting daggers at him with her eyes, her hair a wild halo around her furious face. "Are you crazy? What is wrong with you?"


    "Answer my question," Lucian¡¯s tone dropped an octave lower, and Serena felt a sudden chill run down her spine, the temperature in the room seeming to plummet. He suddenly sounded like a predator and she felt like tiny prey before him.


    Although she didn¡¯t let her fear show on her face, she decided to cooperate, so he¡¯d get out of her space. Asrge as the room was, the entire ce suddenly felt suffocating, the walls closing in with every passing second.


    "What question?" she asked finally.


    "What was the meaning of what you just did in my room?" Lucian repeated the question, the darkness on his face not lightening even for a bit.


    "Saying thank you for helping me out and sorry that you got injured?" Serena asked, feigning ignorance, her eyes wide with faux innocence.


    "Poking me and saying nothing happened. What was that for?"


    "You keep saying, ¡¯Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me,¡¯ as if you were some form of intricately arranged set of dominoes," Serena exined, throwing the words at him fearlessly, her chin lifting in defiance. "So I decided to poke you to see if your pieces woulde tumbling down. Turns out there¡¯s nothing exciting about you. You are just an uninterestingrge chunk of ice."


    Lucian looked like he had been pped in the face by a teddy bear, his expression caught between outrage and disbelief. He had been given multiple names within the space of a minute. First he was an arranged set of dominoes; now he was an uninteresting chunk of ice.


    "Now, will you return my duvet and get out of my room so I can sleep in peace?" Serena snapped him out of his thoughts, her fingers twitching with the urge to strangle him.


    A wickedughter erupted inside of Lucian when he heard herst request, but his face showed none of it, his mask of control firmly in ce. He moved as if he wanted to oblige her, but suddenly grabbed her legs by her ankles, startling her, his grip unyielding as iron.


    "What are you¡ªAhh..." She let out a short scream when he pulled her to the edge of the bed, his eyes darkening even further, the pupils swallowing the irises whole.


    Before a word could escape her lips, his hand found her neck, his fingers wrapping around her delicate skin as he pinned her to the bed, the heat of his palm branding her.


    With one leg nted on the ground and the other bent at the knee and swiftly going to rest on the bed beside her waist¡ªso it looked like he was straddling her¡ªhe lowered his upper body slightly so he was looking her directly in the eyes, his breath mingling with hers.


    "Don¡¯t you know that if you want to sleep peacefully, you don¡¯t go beating the drums of war mere seconds before it¡¯s time to sleep?" he asked, his voice a low rumble, the words vibrating against her skin.


    Serena swallowed, her heart beating like crazy, the rhythm erratic and wild. She didn¡¯t know which one to concentrate on: between her anger, which had suddenly mellowed to a point where she was struggling to find it, or the feel of his hands against her skin, or was it the way her body was reacting to his position over her, every nerve ending alight with awareness.


    He was holding her neck. Although his grip was not tight, he was still holding her neck. On a normal day she would never allow herself to be put in that position. She would fight with herst breath. But why wasn¡¯t she fighting now? Why was she just lying there as if he had her remote control and had pressed the pause button, her limbs heavy with something she refused to name?


    "Cat got your tongue? Can¡¯t speak anymore?" Lucian asked, cutting her off her train of thoughts, his thumb brushing the frantic pulse at her throat.


    "Take your hands off my neck," Serena finally found her tongue, but her words came out in the form of a near whisper, themandcking its usual fire.


    Instead of taking his hand off, Lucian tightened his grip around her neck¡ªbut not enough to block her airways¡ªand she drew in a sharp breath.


    "Come again?" He tilted his head as if he truly didn¡¯t hear what she had said the first time, his voice a velvet threat. When she didn¡¯t say anything further, he nodded his head slowly. "Now that¡¯s better."

 Chapter 44: The antidote

    <h4>Chapter 44: The antidote</h4>


    Serena couldn¡¯t speak. She wanted to, but she was afraid her voice would betray her, just like her body was already doing.


    "Tsk. I don¡¯t even know what to do with you," Lucian shook his head, his voice a low, dangerous murmur. "You insist on testing my patience without realizing that I¡¯ve got very little of it. If I say don¡¯t touch me, I mean don¡¯t touch me. The next time I say you shouldn¡¯t do something and you do it, there will be repercussions." His fingers flexed slightly against her skin. "Do you understand?"


    Serena frowned instead of answering the question, her lips pressed into a thin line, and Lucian tightened his grip further around her neck.


    "Do you understand?" he repeated, his voice colder now, and this time she nodded her head, the movement stiff and reluctant.


    "Words," he said, "I want words."


    "Yes," Serena finally spoke, the single syble forced out between clenched teeth.


    "Yes, what?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Just then, Darrell arrived in front of Serena¡¯s room, his steps silent against the floor, only for his eyes to stretch to the maximum when he saw the position Lucian and Serena were in¡ªLucian looming over her, his body blocking hers, and hand choking her.


    He knew it. The moment he saw Serena in front of Lucian¡¯s door, he knew they would end up fighting.


    He had returned upstairs to deliver an urgent message to Lucian, his footsteps hurried, but after knocking and checking the guy¡¯s room and not finding him, he decided to check Serena¡¯s room, hoping he would be there. Who knew this was what he was going to meet? The air was charged, the kind of stillness that came before a storm.


    "Boss," he called out, his voice cutting through the silence, interrupting Lucian, who was about to deliver another set of instructions to Serena, his expression darkening at the intrusion.


    Lucian turned his head towards the door, his gaze sharp enough to draw blood. "What?" he asked, scowling at Darrell, the word clipped and impatient.


    "Council of Vitae. They are downstairs, and they are asking to see madam," Darrell exined the reason he was there, lowering his eyes, his posture tense under Lucian¡¯s re.


    Lucian shifted his attention back to Serena, then loosened his grip. He uncurled his fingers and let her neck go. His features became a little softer as he asked, "Do you want to speak with them?"


    Serena shook her head, her dark hair swaying with the movement. "I don¡¯t," she said, suddenly remembering her anger and bringing the frown back to her face, her eyes shing with defiance.


    "Good," Lucian uttered, climbing down from the bed, his movements controlled but fluid. He picked up the duvet, which was lyingfortably on the floor, then faced her once more. "Lie down properly."


    Serena shot him the evil eye, her re sharp enough to pierce steel. "Don¡¯t tell me what to do," she said, and this time, Lucian couldn¡¯t help the disbelief that clouded his features. It wasn¡¯t even up to 10 seconds since he let her go, and she was back to her arrogant self.


    Hearing what she said, he folded the duvet into his arms, the fabric bunching under his fingers, and headed towards the door, his stride unhurried but purposeful.


    "What are you doing? Give me back my duvet!" Serena demanded, her voice rising, and he paused, his shoulders tensing for a fraction of a second before he turned.


    "If you want the duvet back, then lie down properly," he said to her after turning around to face her, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Serena ground her teeth, the sound audible in the quiet room, but still moved to lie down properly, just as he said.


    When she did that, he walked back to the edge of the bed, his shadow falling over her, andid the duvet over her, tucking her in, his hands surprisingly gentle. "Sweet dreams," he uttered, the words almost mocking, then walked out of the room without looking back, shutting the door behind him with a quiet click.


    As soon as he was gone, Serena¡¯s anger reached boiling point. She kicked the duvet away from her body, the fabric flying off the bed, and punched it several times, releasing some of her anger on it, her fists striking the soft material with enough force to bruise. Why the hell was she sopliant? She asked herself, her chest heaving. It must be because she didn¡¯t have any energy to fight. If not, he would have seen the other side of her. Yes, that must be it, she convinced herself, her nails digging into her palms.


    He had wished her sweet dreams. She hoped he got the opposite¡ªbitter, ugly, and angry dreams, the kind that left him gasping awake in the dark.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside, Lucian walked back to his room, his footsteps heavy, and grabbed a shirt before heading downstairs to see the people who had decided he would not have peace in his life. Darrell trailed behind, his expression unreadable, still trying to make sense of the scenario he just witnessed in Serena¡¯s room.


    On getting to the living room, Lucian met four people standing, three of which he didn¡¯t know and wasn¡¯t interested in knowing, their presence an unwee intrusion. He fixed his attention on the one person whose face was familiar, his gaze sharpening.


    "Lucian," Modi called out his name, his voice holding no emotion, his posture rigid.


    "What is so important that a whole Modi Aguero could not wait until morning before visiting my house?" Lucian asked,ing to stand a few meters in front of the man,pletely ignoring the other people with him.


    "I¡¯m not a morning person, and you and I know you are not one either," Modi responded, his expression unreadable.


    "What do you want?" Lucian probed, wiping the faintest signs of jest from his face, his patience wearing thin.


    "We need to see Serena right now," Modi answered in a serious tone.


    "My wife is sleeping," Lucian answered, intentionally emphasizing the word "my wife", the possessiveness in his voice unmistakable, in case they had forgotten that they conducted the joining.


    "Take us to her room, then. It¡¯s important we see her tonight," Modi insisted, his voice firm.


    "Her room?" Lucian raised a brow, his lips curling slightly. "She is in "our" bedroom, naked, and asleep. You still want to see her in that state?"


    "Mr. Lucian Draven, we have no intentions of disrespecting you or your wife," the man standing next to Modi spoke up, sessfully attracting Lucian¡¯s attention, his tone measured. "It¡¯s just that this matter is one of life and death."


    "Who are you?" Lucian asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "This is Salvador Roberto," Modi introduced the man, and the name instantly rang a bell in Lucian¡¯s, Darrell¡¯s, and Adrian¡¯s ears, though none of them gave any reaction, their faces carefully nk. "He¡¯s a senior official of the Council of Vitae," Modi continued with the introduction with a steady voice.


    "His face doesn¡¯t ring a bell," Lucianmented in a deliberately dismissive tone.


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been away for a long time and only just returned a few days ago," Salvador said, eliminating all doubts from Lucian¡¯s mind that he was the over-three-hundred-year-old man who suddenly came back to life and regained his youth with the help of Serena¡¯s blood. "The dagger that the attackers cut your wife with isced with a deadly poison. That is why it¡¯s important we see her now," Salvador revealed, his expression grave.


    Lucian remained quiet for a while, observing the man, his gaze calcting. "Are you a magician?" he suddenly asked, to the puzzlement of everyone there.


    "Of course not. Why did you ask?"


    "I want to understand how your seeing her will eliminate the poison and cure her," Lucian revealed, his face as serious as a rock, his arms crossed over his chest. "If you have something to say to her, tell it to me, and I¡¯ll deliver the message, or you return in the morning when she is awake."


    Salvador let out a tired sigh, then moved his hand into the inner part of his coat. As soon as he made that move, two guns were pointed at his head and cocked instantly¡ªone by Adrian, the other by Darrell, their movements swift and precise.


    Salvador froze, his breath catching. He lifted his other hand in a surrender gesture, his fingers spread wide. "Easy, boys. It¡¯s just medicine," he said, and slowly brought out a brown bottle from his inner pocket, showing it to them, the ss glinting in the light. "You shouldn¡¯t be hostile to your guests, Mr. Lucian."


    "It¡¯s not called being hostile. It¡¯s called precaution and alertness," Lucian countered, his voice low and dangerous. "You should be careful how you move in my house because one wrong move can cost you your life."


    A smile appeared on Salvador¡¯s face, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "This is the antidote. You¡¯ll notice that the wound looks abnormal, with dark and thickened edges and no blood clotting. 10ml of this solution should be poured onto the wound, and the rest should be taken by mouth at once after thirty minutes of applying the first one to the wound."


    Lucian epted the bottle and scrutinized it, turning it over in his hands, his expression unreadable. Satisfied, he took a step back, and Adrian with Darrell lowered their guns, though their stances remained tense.


    "Have a good night, gentlemen anddies," he uttered, his tone final, and was about to turn toward the stairs when one of his men hurried inside from outside with a serious look on his face.

 Chapter 45: Only a sperm donor

    <h4>Chapter 45: Only a sperm donor</h4>


    "Boss," the guy called, his voice dropping to a hushed urgency before leaning in to whisper something into Lucian¡¯s ear. When he was done, Lucian¡¯s face darkened, the shadows deepening around his eyes as he fixed his piercing gaze on Modi.


    "Why are there armed council guards around my property, Modi?" Lucian asked, his voice dangerously calm yet carrying an undercurrent of steel.


    "Because your wife was attacked today by members of a dangerous cult," Modi responded, with a measured tone, the faintest tension in his jaw. "She is an asset to the council and we cannot afford anything happening to her. The guards are here to ensure her safety."


    Lucian couldn¡¯t believe his ears, his fingers twitching slightly at his sides.


    "Does this ce look under protected to you?" he asked, the words sharp as knives, and before Modi could respond, he continued, his voice rising slightly, "She was attacked at an event hosted by you, where you did not provide adequate security, not at my house."


    "We were not expecting the attack," Modi pointed out, his voice still calm.


    "Who attacked her and why?" Lucian asked, each word clipped and precise.


    "We don¡¯t know yet. Investigations are still ongoing," Modi said, and Lucian lifted his brows, the movement slow and deliberate.


    "You just said she was attacked by a dangerous cult. Now you are saying you don¡¯t know yet. Which one am I supposed to go with?" he countered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "We know it was a cult because we recognize the carvings on the dagger, the particr type of poison, and the markings on the body of the dead attackers. But we don¡¯t know why they attacked her yet. We are still investigating, and the answer to that question will be passed across to you as soon as we get it," Modi responded, a hint of frustration creeping into his normallyposed voice.


    One side of Lucian¡¯s lips curled up in a smirk when he heard Modi¡¯s response, the expression not quite reaching his cold eyes. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at their stupidity for thinking they were fooling him, the muscles in his jaw working as he clenched his teeth.


    "I don¡¯t need your security. Get them away from my house," Lucian concluded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "They aren¡¯t just here for your house alone. Like I said before¡ª" Modi began, but Lucian cut him off with a sharp gesture.


    "I don¡¯t care what you said before, Modi," Lucian snapped, his patience clearly wearing thin. "I don¡¯t appreciate the council meddling in my affairs and making decisions on my behalf, especially decisions that affect me directly. The fact that I epted the matching without giving you much trouble does not mean I¡¯m going to keep doing that. If you feel something will be good for me or for my wife, discuss it with us first, and if we give our consent, you can go ahead with it. Anything other than that is uneptable. Get your guards off my property, or else I will consider them trespassers and I¡¯ll order my men to open fire."


    After saying this, Lucian headed up the stairs, his movements controlled but radiating anger, leaving them standing there in his wake. But he changed his mind halfway, his steps faltering before he turned and went back down, this time striding purposefully toward theb instead.


    "Mr. Draven," Marlowe called out his name when he entered theb, her voice echoing slightly in the sterile space.


    "Any progress?" he asked, and the woman nodded her head, her fingers pausing over the papers she was working with.


    "I still need some time to get all the information out. It should beplete by morning."


    "I hope you¡¯re not nning to work all night," Lucian asked her, his eyes scanning the cluttered workbench.


    "Not at all. I¡¯ll get some rest in a few hours. What do you have there?" Marlowe probed, her eyes settling on the bottle in Lucian¡¯s hand which was the reason he approached theb in the first ce, her curiosity evident in the tilt of her head.


    "Council members just brought it here. They say it¡¯s an antidote for the poison on the dagger that was used to cut Serena. I don¡¯t trust them. I need you to check it to be sure it is what they say it is." He stretched the bottle to her and she epted it but with a look that suggested she was confused about something, her brows drawing together slightly.


    "The dagger was poisoned?" she asked, her voiceced with concern.


    "Mmm... That¡¯s what they said."


    "All right, I¡¯ll work on this immediately," she said, referring to the bottle of antidote she had just collected, getting up from her chair with a determined set to her shoulders.


    "How long will it take?"


    "Thirty minutes tops."


    Lucian walked away from theb, giving her the privacy she needed to concentrate on her work. By the time he arrived at the living room, his visitors were nowhere to be found, which brought him some relief. He headed to his room but changed his mind and went towards Serena¡¯s room instead.


    Pushing the door open, he stepped inside to find that she was already asleep, her chest rising and falling steadily in the dim light. A small smile graced his lips as he set his gaze on her sleeping face, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. He already suspected she wasn¡¯t the poisoned one, having seen her cut healing fine already. But just to be doubly sure, he carefully unwrapped the bandage on her hand so as not to wake her up, his touch surprisingly gentle for someone with such a rough attitude.


    Just as he suspected, her wound was fine. The poisoned dagger was used on him, not her, and that brought him a level of relief that had him questioning himself about the reason he felt that way, his expression turning thoughtful as he watched her sleep.


    ***


    "He¡¯s one stubborn bastard," Salvador seethed as soon as they drove away from Lucian¡¯s house, his fingers drumming impatiently against the car door.


    "Exactly the reason he survived the curse. He¡¯s a tough one," Modi agreed, his face devoid of emotions but his heart was calcting, his eyes fixed on theptop on his thighs.


    "You told me they hated each other, Modi. That wasn¡¯t what I witnessed in there. He sounded very much like a man in love," Salvador pointed out, disappointment evident in his tone as he slumped back in his seat.


    "They do hate each other," Modi responded with confidence. "Lucian is ying on our intelligence. He doesn¡¯t do love, neither does he care about anything other than himself and his business. He knows that love is a weakness for someone like him and is trying to get rid of the girl by pretending to love her. Either it¡¯s that or he¡¯s just doing all he can to annoy us."


    "And he did one hell of a good job because I was pretty annoyed," Salvador said, reaching out to grab a rectangr paper lying beside his seat. He flipped it over to reveal a picture of Serena, one that was taken earlier that night the moment she stepped out of the car and was about to walk the red carpet with Lucian, her dress shimmering under the lights.


    A soft sigh escaped Salvador as he looked with admiration at the picture, his thumb tracing the edge of the photo. "She looks exactly like Leah. I really wanted to see her tonight."


    "We can return in the morning if you want," Modi suggested, and Salvador shook his head, his expression turning resolute.


    "We would look desperate if we do that. I will see her eventually. I have a lot of time on my hands, so I can wait." Salvador ced a light kiss on the picture before returning it to its initial position, his movements almost reverent. "I would have suggested we get rid of him and find another bearer, but it¡¯s toote for that."


    "Extremelyte, even," Modi agreed, his jaw tightening slightly. "It¡¯s not easy to find a bearer strong enough to survive the curse. Out of eight of them injected with it, only Lucian survived. If we start all over again, it would take years to find one, and there¡¯s a possibility that we may not seed. So we have to work with what we have."


    "Then let¡¯s hasten the process, shall we? If they have not done the deed, let¡¯s give them some motivation," Salvador said, picking up Serena¡¯s picture once more. This time, his eyes narrowed while he studied the picture, a calcting gleam entering his gaze. "And once she takes in, get rid of him."


    "Get rid of him?" Modi asked, a barely noticeable frown appearing on his face, his posture stiffening slightly in his seat. "Why do we need to do that?"


    "Because he¡¯s too much trouble and I can¡¯t have him bonding with my child," Salvador responded, his gaze not leaving the picture, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper.


    "It¡¯s technically his child," Modi reminded, a slight look of irritation crossing his features for a fraction of a second before disappearing.


    This time, Salvador shifted his gaze fully to Modi, his eyes cold and unyielding. "No, it¡¯s not his child. He¡¯s only a sperm donor. He dies as soon as she gets pregnant," he said, leaving no room for argument, the finality in his tone making the air in the car grow heavy.

 Chapter 46: Completely messed up

    <h4>Chapter 46: Completely messed up</h4>


    Lucian woke up to the sound of a persistent knock on his door, the rhythmic tapping cutting through the silence of his room like tiny daggers. The sound though light, was to him so loud and annoying that the moment he opened his eyes, his fingers twitched with the urge to vaporize whoever was out there disturbing his peace, his eyes burning with irritation.


    "Boss?" Adrian¡¯s voice finally echoed from outside, the tentative call announcing his identity, but that didn¡¯t ease Lucian¡¯s annoyance. If anything, the familiar voice only made his jaw clench tighter.


    "Go away," Lucian spoke, the words rough with sleep as he pushed himself off the bed, the sheets tangling around his legs like restraints. He felt like the worst version of himself, his movements sluggish. His sleep had been troubled and his mind slightly disoriented but his mood took the biggest hit¡ªhe was extremely irritable, every nerve ending raw with tension.


    After he left Serena¡¯s room the night before, he had returned to his room with the intention of waiting a few minutes for Marlowe to be done with the inspection of the antidote, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him. But he didn¡¯t know how or when he fell asleep, the darkness iming him before he could resist.


    A worried frown registered on Adrian¡¯s face when he heard what Lucian said, his brows drawing together in concern. It sounded so strange, as Lucian had never told him to go away before. But he still ceased knocking and disappeared from the vicinity, his footsteps fading down the stairs.


    "Why do you look like your love interest is about to get married to someone else?" Darrell asked when Adrian came to sit beside him, the teasing words falling t in the heavy air between them.


    "I think something is wrong with Boss," Adrian answered, the frown on his face remaining rigid, his fingers tapping restlessly against his thigh. The unease in his gut refused to settle.


    "Something is wrong with him, how?" Darrell asked before his eyes widened in realization, the color draining from his face. "His condition?" As soon as the question left his mouth, he frowned, his mind racing. "I thought Serena already provided him temporary relief."


    "I thought so too, but we don¡¯t know how long the relief is supposed tost," Adrian pointed out, his voice low with worry. The uncertainty gnawed at him.


    "That¡¯s true," Darrell agreed, running a hand through his hair. The motion did little to ease his own growing concern. "Does he look sick?"


    "I didn¡¯t see him." The admission came out strained.


    "You didn¡¯t see him?" Darrell threw the incredulous question, his voice rising slightly. "How then did you know something was wrong with him?"


    "I knocked for more than two minutes, calling him from time to time, but there was no response," Adrian narrated his observation, the memory making his stomach twist. "When he finally answered, he asked me to go away, and his voice did not sound okay." The strain in Lucian¡¯s tone still echoed in his ears.


    Darrell¡¯s lips twitched, the expression caught between amusement and concern. "He may just be in a bad mood. Don¡¯t jump into hasty conclusions," Darrell scolded, though his own voicecked its usual conviction. And while Adrian said nothing further, his heart refused to make light of the situation, the worry settling deep in his bones.


    ***


    Sweating like he had run a marathon, his skin slick with perspiration, and feeling an intense pounding in his head that threatened to split his skull open, Lucian trudged to the bathroom to fix himself up, each step heavier than thest.


    By the time heid eyes on the wound resting on his shoulder, the angry red line stark against his pale skin, a wave of rage washed over him, hot and consuming. He fisted his palms to avoid punching the mirror or breaking something else, his knuckles turning white with the effort.


    The cut was still fresh¡ªno clotting¡ªand instead of closing inward like a normal wound should, the edges seemed to be spreading apart like a blooming flower, the skin pulling taut. Worse, they were turning darker and thicker, the ckened veins creeping outward just as Salvador had exined, a living testament to the poison working its way through him.


    He needed no other proof to tell he had indeed been poisoned, the reality settling like a stone in his gut. He hoped what they brought was the antidote because if he continued the way he was feeling, the weakness seeping into his limbs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move pretty soon, as his legs were bing heavier and his body was getting weaker, each breath morebored than thest.


    Putting on a fresh shirt, the fabric brushing against the wound and sending sharp spikes of pain through him, he headed down the stairs, his stepsden with difficulty. He arrived at the ground floor sessfully, but strength instantly left him, his vision swimming for a terrifying moment. He grabbed onto the backrest of one of the sofas for support, his breathing out in short bursts, the world tilting dangerously around him.


    Adrian shot up to his feet the moment he sighted him.


    "Sir, are you alright?" he asked, his feet hurrying to stand beside Lucian as panic shed in his features, his hands hovering uncertainly. The sight of his usuallyposed boss in such a state sent ice through his veins.


    Darrell didn¡¯t look any different, his own face pale with shock. He had seen Lucian on more than one asion whenever his curse attacked, the man¡¯s strength wavering but never breaking. Those times, the guy handled it well, the strain on his features being the only evidence that something was wrong with him, his pride refusing to show weakness.


    What he was looking at now was different and scary, a visceral shift that made his stomach drop. Lucian lookedpletely messed up, his skin ashen and his movements unsteady, even though he was still trying to stayposed, his jaw clenched against the pain.


    "I¡¯m fine," Lucian frowned, hating the looks on their faces, the pity and concern like weights on his shoulders. "Marlowe¡ªwhere¡¯s she?" he asked, the wordsing out more strained than he intended. He needed that antidote now.


    "Doctor!" Adrian called out in a loud, urgent voice that echoed through the house, already knowing that the woman was seated in the dining room discussing with Serena. The panic in his tone was unmistakable.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Author¡¯s Note:


    TBC received it¡¯s first review today and it was a one star, highly negative review, by a reader who has been dropping awfulments throughout the Chapters they read. Which makes me wonder if they didn¡¯t see all the warnings or if I didn¡¯t put enough warnings.


    So let me reemphasize. This is a dark romance story. There are dark scenes, and dark characters. Please if this story is not for you, drop it. Refrain from leaving negativements and reviews that would discourage the potential readers and the author as well.


    Thanks to my supportive readers. I see all you do and I appreciate your gifts,ments, and support in other forms. XOXO.

 Chapter 47: I’ll do it

    <h4>Chapter 47: I¡¯ll do it</h4>


    Marlowe¡¯s heart jumped, the sudden shout making her startle, and her body followed when she heard Adrian¡¯s call, her chair scraping back as she stood. She knew that tone, the sharp edge of fear in it. It could only mean that something serious was up, something dire enough to break through Adrian¡¯s usual calm.


    As she moved, Serena followed out of curiosity, her own heart picking up pace at the tension in the air. But nothing could have prepared her for the sight her eyesnded on, the image searing into her mind. What the hell? The man who always seemed invincible now looked... fragile.


    "Mr. Draven, are you alright?" Marlowe asked, her professional mask slipping just enough to reveal her concern as she took in his pallor, the sheen of sweat on his brow.


    "I¡¯m fine," Lucian answered again in a tone that suggested they should stop asking him that already, his patience wearing thin. "The antidote¡ªis it really what they imed it is?" he asked, and the woman nodded, her movements quick as she assessed him.


    "Indeed it is. It¡¯s made for the sole purpose of neutralizing splera de plifa from a person¡¯s system." The foreign words rolled off her tongue with practiced ease.


    "What the hell is splera de plifa?" Lucian asked, utterly confused, his brows drawing together. The name sounded so strange to his ears, and he needed to know what exactly was running through his system, the enemy he was fighting.


    "It¡¯s a poison said to have the ability of suppressing magical powers," Marlowe exined, her hands moving as she spoke. "I believe the attackers knew Serena¡¯s identity and came with that purpose in mind. But I¡¯ve checked her thoroughly, and she doesn¡¯t have the poison in her system," Marlowe revealed, her gaze flicking to Serena briefly.


    "That¡¯s because the poisoned dagger was not used on her. It was used on me," Lucian revealed, the words dropping like stones in the quiet room, eliciting shocked reactions from everyone around him, their faces paling. "I need the antidote." The demand was clear, his voice rough with pain.


    "Oh my God," Marlowe eximed, her hand flying to her mouth before she caught herself. "I¡¯ll go get it immediately," she said, already turning on her heel, her movements sharp with urgency as she moved in haste toward theb where she kept the bottle.


    Try as she may, Serena¡¯s widened eyes refused to return to their normal size, the shock rooting her to the spot. She knew something was wrong with that woundst night when she saw it, the unnatural darkness around the edges, but he was so focused on telling her not to touch him that she didn¡¯t think about it further, the moment slipping away.


    Looking at him now, she felt sorry, the guilt a heavy weight in her chest. That dagger had been meant for her, but he took the hit and was suffering in her stead, his body paying the price for her safety. Noticing how his jaw was working, the muscle ticking with tension, she knew he was in pain, the kind that went bone-deep.


    Lucian shifted his gaze to her, the movement slow, and instantly hated the look on her face, the pity and guilt swirling in her eyes. Thest thing he wanted was for anyone to pity him, least of all her, and she looked exactly like that was what she was doing, her lips parted in silent horror.


    "Here it is," Marlowe announced as she returned, the bottle clutched tightly in her hand. "Let me help you apply it," she offered, already uncorking the vial, the liquid inside catching the light.


    "No. I can do it myself," Lucian declined, his voice firm despite its roughness. He stretched his hand in silent demand for the bottle, his fingers trembling slightly, which the woman finally dropped in his palm after a brief hesitation, her worry clear in her eyes.


    Having regained a little of his strength, just enough to move without copsing, he turned around and started for the stairs, his steps still unstable, each one a battle. He wouldn¡¯t let them see him falter further, his pride a shield against the weakness.


    "There¡¯s a pattern of use you have to follow," Marlowe started again, her voice trailing after him, and Lucian nodded, the motion stiff.


    "10ml on the wound, the rest in my mouth after thirty minutes. I know, Marlowe," he said, the words clipped as he moved further up one step at a time, his grip white-knuckled on the railing. He wouldn¡¯t fall. Not here. Not now.


    "You also have to eat," Marlowe added, the concern in her voice unmistakable. The instructions were clear¡ªthis wasn¡¯t optional.


    "I¡¯m not hungry, and I do not want to be disturbed," he spoke onest time before disappearing from their line of sight, the finality in his tone leaving no room for argument. The door to his room clicked shut behind him, the sound echoing like a gunshot in the silence.


    A worried frown settled on Marlowe¡¯s features, her lips pressing into a thin line. "He has to eat before taking that solution, else it will trigger a negative reaction." The consequences didn¡¯t bear thinking about, the potential damage making her stomach twist.


    "But he just said he doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed," Darrell pointed out, his arms crossed. The unspoken question hung in the air¡ªwho would dare to defy Lucian¡¯s orders?


    "Yeah, more like saying ¡¯it¡¯s not my time to die, but let me die in peace¡¯ because of his stubbornness," Adrian uttered in an annoyed voice, his frustration bubbling over. "I¡¯ll take the food to him," he decided, squaring his shoulders. "I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to convince him to eat before he blows my brains off." The attempt at humor fell t, the tension too thick.


    "No. I¡¯ll do it," Serena suddenly chimed in, the words leaving her mouth before she could reconsider. They all turned to her with a frown, Marlowe¡¯s deeper than the others, her disapproval clear. "What?" Serena asked, meeting their gazes head-on. "I think I¡¯m less at risk of getting my brains blown off. And he¡¯s suffering because of me, so I should at least ensure he doesn¡¯t die." The logic was sound, even if the risk was high.


    "Don¡¯t me yourself. It wasn¡¯t your fault," Marlowe spoke in a tone that sounded as if she was scolding her, the words sharp. Thest thing they needed was misced guiltplicating things further.


    "I know, and I¡¯m not ming myself," Serena said, her chin lifting slightly. "I¡¯m just pointing out the best option we have," she finished, her decision final. The set of her shoulders said she wouldn¡¯t be swayed, no matter their protests. Someone had to get through to Lucian, and she was the most likely to survive the attempt.

 Chapter 48: Happy survival

    <h4>Chapter 48: Happy survival</h4>


    Serena arrived in front of Lucian¡¯s door with a tray of food in her hand, Darrell standing beside her, his presence a silent reassurance.


    "Be careful, ma¡¯am," he whispered to her, the words barely audible, before he released a knock on the door, the sound sharp against the heavy silence.


    "I said I don¡¯t want to be disturbed." Lucian¡¯s voice boomed from inside, the force of it vibrating through the wood.


    "I¡¯m not here to disturb you. I only brought food for you." Serena announced from the outside, her voice steady despite the tension coiling in her chest.


    "I¡¯m not hungry. Go away." Lucian dismissed, his tone final.


    "I¡¯m not going away," Serena signaled to Darrell, and he drew in a long breath, his shoulders tensing before moving to open the door, making sure he remained outside.


    Serena paused as soon as she stepped in, her eyes quickly scanning the area for any threats that maye her way, every shadow a potential danger.


    When she sighted no immediate threats, she settled her gaze on Lucian, who was looking at her with a deadly dark gaze that pinned her to the spot, his eyes like shards of ice. Even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t move any closer for fear of her life, the air dense with unspoken warnings.


    When she first entered the room, she had thought she would see him on the bed, resting. But he was seated on the floor, with his back against the side of the bed, shirtless, one leg straightened on the floor and the other bent at the knee, his posture a mix of exhaustion and defiance.


    "Do you have a death wish?" His voice reached her ears, low and dangerous, and she swallowed, her throat dry.


    "It¡¯s you who will die if you don¡¯t eat before taking that medicine." Serena responded, shocking herself at her own boldness. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to just say no? "Can Ie in?" she asked, the question hanging between them.


    "No. Go back out." Lucian responded, his voice leaving no room for argument, and Serena¡¯s lips twitched, irritation flickering across her face.


    "Stop being stubborn," sheined, her tone edged with frustration, and when she saw he wasn¡¯t yielding, she added, "If you agree to eat, I promise I¡¯ll attack you less and listen to you more," the words slipping out before she could stop them.


    A suddenughter erupted from within Lucian, the sound rich and unexpected, like music to her ears. That was the first time she would hear himugh, and she wished she wasn¡¯t so far away so that she could see his face properly as he had turned away from her, his amusement a rare sight.


    "Is that supposed to be a bribe? Or is that pity I hear in your voice?" he asked, his toneced with skepticism, and Serena let out a scoff, rolling her eyes.


    "Who¡¯s pitying you? I just don¡¯t want you to die before you learn some manners. You have too many bad characters that need correcting. How will I do that if you die now?" Her words were sharp, but there was an undercurrent of something else¡ªconcern, perhaps.


    "You want to teach me manners?" Lucian asked, his eyebrow arching, his expression disbelieving.


    "Yes. As your wife, it is my responsibility to take care of you, and taking care of you includes teaching you things you¡¯re not good at." She took a cautious step forward, then paused again, her pulse quickening. "For example, how to knock before entering people¡¯s rooms and how not to be an uninteresting chunk of ice." She repeated the words she had used to describe him the night before, her voice teasing. "This food is getting cold." She pointed out, gesturing to the tray.


    "Bring the food here." Lucian spoke after a while of observing her silently, his gaze unwavering.


    Serena let out a breath of relief and moved to drop the food on the exact spot his finger was pointing at on the floor, her movements careful. Her eyes flicked to the wound on his shoulder for a moment, the sight making her stomach twist, but she reminded herself to stay focused on the duty at hand, pushing her worry aside.


    "What about your other responsibilities as my wife? Why are you talking about just one?" Lucian asked, watching as she lowered herself to drop the tray, his voice dropping to a murmur.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." Serena responded, a scowling to settle on her features, her cheeks warming despite herself.


    "Should I remind you?" Lucian asked with no sign of jest on his face, his tone deliberate.


    "Keep your reminder to yourself. I don¡¯t need it." She stood up and took a few steps away from him, watching as one side of his lips curled up into a smirk, the expression infuriatingly smug. "Can you eat with that hand, or should I assist you?"


    "I¡¯m not disabled. You can leave." His reply was curt, his gaze dismissive.


    "I¡¯m not leaving. How will I ensure you eat before taking the medicine if I leave?" She crossed her arms, refusing to back down.


    "I¡¯m not going to eat with you standing here, so if you want me to eat, you better leave. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try not to die today. After all, I still have to learn some manners, don¡¯t I?" His voice was dry, but there was a hint of amusement beneath it.


    Not wanting to push her luck further, Serena walked out of the room, leaving him alone, the door clicking shut behind her.


    Relief washed over Marlowe when she saw Serena return to the living room, but confusion registered on her features seeing how she came back empty-handed, her brow furrowing.


    "You didn¡¯t die." Darrell spoke in a relieved voice, his shoulders rxing. "Happy survival."


    Serena let out a lightheartedughter, the sound bright in the tense air. "Of course not. I¡¯m the wife."


    "Did he eat?" Marlowe asked, her voiceced with concern.


    "He said he would, and then he asked me to leave." Serena responded, plopping her butt down on the sofa.

 Chapter 49: Deleted

    <h4>Chapter 49: Deleted</h4>


    Two hourster, the sound of his phone buzzing woke Lucian up from the deep slumber he had fallen into after drinking up the antidote, the noise jarring in the quiet room.


    He picked up the call and transferred the phone to his ear while his half opened eyes looked around for someone, the space feeling emptier than before. Only after a while did he remember that he had asked her to leave, and she actually left before he fell asleep, the realization forced a sigh out of him.


    Why was he even expecting her to be there?


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there," he responded to the person on the other end of the call, then killed the line and pushed himself up from the floor, moving once again to the bathroom. He already felt better than when he woke up the first time that morning, the effect of the poison reducing drastically, but the weakness didn¡¯t disappearpletely, and the strange pounding in his heart was still there, a persistent trouble he didn¡¯t know how to deal with and wasn¡¯t ready to confront at that moment.


    After he freshened up and got ready, he headed out, looking way better than he did hours ago, his posture straighter, his expression moreposed.


    "Adrian," he called out before he could fully descend the entire flight of stairs, his voice carrying through the house.


    "Sir!" Adrian shot to his feet when he heard his name and let out a breath of relief seeing Lucian looking like his normal self, the tension in his frame easing. "Are you feeling alright now, sir?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "I¡¯m good," Lucian answered, his tone clipped. "Any reports?" he asked, his mind already shifting to business.


    "Yes, sir. The 28th batch of disruptions are ready. Inner circle is fully ready. Documents are ready. Doctor Vishan says he will see you in person in two days¡ªhe won¡¯t ept any deal unless he sees you in person. You have nomitments and no meetings tomorrow," Adrian reported, his words precise, and Lucian started for the door after giving a short nod. Adrian followed without being told, his steps measured. "Are we going somewhere, sir?"


    "Yes. I have an urgent meeting with Castro," Lucian responded, his voice firm.


    While he was still walking, his phone buzzed, and he brought it out to check, only to realize he had been sent a video message, the notification blinking ominously.


    Being who he was, his steps slowed down, eventuallying to a halt, and his brows knitted together even though he didn¡¯t know the content of the message yet or the sender, his instincts prickling.


    "Sir, is something wrong?" Adrian asked, seeing how he had stopped walking, his voice cautious.


    "I¡¯m not sure yet, but I¡¯m about to find out," Lucian answered, finally opening the message.


    The video started with Carter¡¯s smiling face disyed in the background, and Lucian just knew what was about to happen. His grip tightened on the phone.


    "Hey, it¡¯s Carter saying hello to thetest couple of the Council of Vitae," Carter¡¯s voice echoed, the cheerfulness in it grating. "I¡¯m sure you two are taking your time to get to know each other very well, and I hate to be the one to spoil that, but I have to remind you that we don¡¯t have time on our hands, so you need to get down to the business of baby-making as quickly as possible. Else..."


    The scene switched into one where Elias, Serena¡¯s brother, was strapped to a chair while a tube was being inserted into his gut through his mouth, the image stark and horrifying.


    Lucian clenched his jaw, knowing what wasing for the guy. He had firsthand experience with the Council¡¯s torture methods and wouldn¡¯t wish it on anyone, especially not someone as gentle and innocent as Elias. The sight twisted something inside him and he wished he could deal a punch to Carter¡¯s face.


    But he knew better than to act rashly. The message for sent for a reason¡ªto instill fear in them.


    "Serena darling," Carter called out, and Lucian¡¯s stomach twisted at the sound, the false sweetness in it nauseating. "I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that your precious brother is still in our custody. Don¡¯t try to y smart. If you do, we¡¯ll be the first to show you that we have different methods to achieve our goals..."


    "Where is Serena?" Lucian asked Adrian, pausing the video halfway, his voice tight.


    "She¡¯s with Marlowe in theb," Adrian answered in an annoyed tone after listening to the voice from the video.


    Lucian moved instantly towards theb, his strides long, hoping that Serena had not opened the video, believing it was also sent to her and not just him.


    When he got there, the two women had their noses buried in her father¡¯s journal, their focus absolute, and he let out an internal sigh, knowing she had not seen the message, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly.


    "Where is your phone, Serena?" Lucian asked once they lifted their heads to look at the person who had just entered theb, his voice calm but firm.


    "Why are you asking about my phone?" Serena asked, confused, her brow furrowing.


    "I got an intel that you received a very dangerous message just now, formted to cause you brain damage if you open it," Lucian exined, all the while looking around to spot her phone, his gaze sharp. When he did, his eyes darted to Marlowe. "Get her phone and delete the message."


    Marlowe, though confused, moved to take Serena¡¯s phone from the table, her movements quick. She checked and indeed, there was a message notification, the sight making her turn suspicious.


    Throwing Lucian one more look, she quickly forwarded the message to her own phone before deleting the one in Serena¡¯s phone, her fingers flying over the screen.


    "Deleted," she said, her voice steady, and without a word, Lucian nodded before heading out of theb.


    When he left, Marlowe and Serena exchanged a look that was filled with questions they didn¡¯t even know how to start asking each other. How does a message cause one brain damage?

 Chapter 50: Paper wife

    <h4>Chapter 50: Paper wife</h4>


    "Are you sure about this, madam?" Darrell asked, his face bearing a look of concern and worry that shadowed his usually cheerful expression. He kept pace beside Serena as they headed downstairs, his mind trying to determine if she was indeed telling the truth or just joking around with him.


    It was already night and she had sent for him earlier, her voice calm but insistent, to ask if there was any vehicle in the house that needed repair or servicing.


    When he mentioned there were a few, she followed up with another question¡ªwhether work tools were avable in the house. His affirmative answer only deepened his confusion, his mind racing with possibilities until she finally exined that she wanted to work on the vehicles to keep her mind busy and clear from evil thoughts.


    The shock that shed across his face was so genuine it pulled augh from her, light and unguarded, before she revealed the truth: she had been a mechanical engineer before being brought to Lucian¡¯s house, and even owned a booming garage where the towns people brought their vehicles to her for repairs or servicing.


    "Yes, I¡¯m very sure, and you should stop looking at me as if I have suddenly grown a horn. Haven¡¯t you seen female mechanics before?" Serena asked, her tone teasing but edged with something sharper, a challenge glinting in her eyes.


    "It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t look like one," Darrell admitted, the words tumbling out before he could reconsider. Only after the words tumbled out did he realize that he wouldn¡¯t even recognize a mechanic if he saw one outside the workshop.


    Serena shot him a look, one eyebrow arching in silent judgment.


    "Do they write it on their foreheads?" She asked as if she had heard his internal thoughts.


    Darrellughed out loud, the sound booming through the quiet hallway. "I don¡¯t mean it like that, madam. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really hard to believe you were so amazing before you came here. I admire women like that a lot," he confessed, shing her a smile that softened his features. Then, as if remembering thete hour, he added, "And again, it¡¯s night already. Why won¡¯t you leave it until morning? What if you sleep off under the car?"


    Serena let out a cheerfulugh, the sound bright and unburdened. He was the very first person that had raised such a concern to her hearing. She couldn¡¯t even believe it. How would she sleep off while working under a car?


    "I won¡¯t sleep off, don¡¯t worry. And even if I do, you¡¯ll wake me up, I¡¯m sure," she answered, her voice lighthearted but firm. She was enjoying his reactions, the way his expressions shifted so openly in response to her words.


    She wouldn¡¯t have even thought about working on any car that night if Marlowe had allowed her to continue working in theb. But the woman had been adamant, insisting Serena needed rest and forbidding her from returning to theb until the next day.


    And Serena knew¡ªif she didn¡¯t keep her mind busy, she would drown in the thoughts she was trying so hard to escape. The weight of how her life had turned into a mess would press down on her until she could do nothing but wallow in the suffocating grip of depression.


    "All right, madam, but we are missing one thing¡ªa jack¡ªand I can get one in, say, 30 minutes¡¯ time from a nearby store. Think you can wait for that long?" he asked just as they arrived at the foot of the stairs, his gaze flicking toward the front door as if already calcting the fastest route.


    "Of course, but if you can make it in a shorter time, I¡¯ll appreciate it," Serena replied, her fingers drumming absently against the sturdy railings of the stairs.


    Just then, the sharp ck of heels against the marble floor cut through the quiet, announcing a visitor before they appeared. Mitchell soon stepped into view, dressed as skimpily as always, her confidence radiating in every sway of her hips.


    Serena felt anger w its way up her chest, hot and sudden. She wasn¡¯t even sure who the fury was directed at¡ªthe woman smirking in front of her or the man who had apparently invited her here. The thought that Lucian had been on the verge of death just this morning, only to summon Mitchell hourster, made her stomach twist.


    And then the memories rushed back¡ªMitchell¡¯s mocking words at the clothing store, the way she had looked at Serena like she was nothing.


    The urge to lunge at her, to wipe that smug expression off her face, was nearly overwhelming. But Serena forced herself to take a deep breath, her nails digging into her palms. She wouldn¡¯t give the girl the satisfaction.


    Mitchell barely spared Serena a nce before fixing her gaze on Darrell.


    "Darrell, I¡¯m expecting a package, and I asked for it to be delivered here since I¡¯ll be here for some time. Can you see to it that it¡¯s received safely? It¡¯s a very fragile item, and I wouldn¡¯t want it to break." She dropped the request in a tone that suggested she wasn¡¯t ready to take no for an answer.


    Darrell hesitated, shifting ufortably. "Uhh... Sorry, Mitchell. You have to find someone else for that job right now. I am running an errand for my boss¡¯s wife, and I can¡¯t be at two ces at the same time."


    "Your boss¡¯s wife?" Mitchell echoed, her voice dripping with false curiosity. Then, as if just noticing Serena standing there, her eyes widened in exaggerated realization. "Oh, the paper wife," she said, letting out a low, mocking chuckle.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but something about Serena just made her feel she could bully the girl, believing that her confidence would be near zero. Considering her reputation and the rumors going around, Mitchell just knew the girl was easy target. She wouldn¡¯t want to waste an opportunity like that, especially when it had to do with her source of ie.


    Serena¡¯s entire body went still. "What did you just call me?" she asked, her voice dangerously soft.

 Chapter 51: Stop barking

    <h4>Chapter 51: Stop barking</h4>


    Mitchell didn¡¯t even blink. "Paper wife," she repeated, chin lifting defiantly. "Or isn¡¯t that what you are?" Her smirk widened. "Oh wait, maybe I should have said temporary Mrs." She tapped a finger against her lips in fake thoughtfulness. "Is that better?"


    The insultnded like a physical blow to Serena¡¯s chest. All of her carefully constructedposure shattered, scattering everywhere all around her like pieces of broken ss. She¡¯d promised herself she wouldn¡¯t engage, wouldn¡¯t give this woman the satisfaction. But this - this was too much.


    "Get out before I drag you out by myself." The threat rolled off Serena¡¯s tongue with deadly seriousness.


    Mitchell actuallyughed, a high, grating sound that cut through the tension in the room. "I should get out?" She tossed her hair over one shoulder, her lips curling into a smirk. "Who the hell do you think you are to tell me to get out?" Her sharp gaze raked over Serena with open contempt, lingering just long enough to make her point. "Stop barking."


    With that, she turned on her heel and sauntered toward the stairs, her heels clicking against the floor with deliberate slowness. Just before disappearing, she threw a final parting shot over her shoulder. "Find someone else to do the job, Darrell."


    For several heartbeats, Serena stood frozen, her hands clenching at her sides. The insult burned in her ears, sharp and searing. She had resolved not to cause trouble tonight, to keep her temper in check¡ªbut this tant disrespect... it just pushed her to the edge.


    "Madam, please don¡¯t listen to her," Darrell said urgently, his voice tight with concern as he recognized the storm brewing in Serena¡¯s expression. "She¡¯s just talking nonsense¡ªdon¡¯t let her get to you."


    Serena¡¯s hands clenched into fists at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. "I might have believed she was talking nonsense if this were the first time," she said, her voice trembling with barely contained fury. "But she just said I¡¯m barking." A cold, dangerous smile curved her lips as her eyes darkened. "I¡¯ll show her that I don¡¯t just bark¡ªI bite as well."


    Without another word, she turned sharply and strode toward the kitchen, her movements swift and purposeful. The watching staff scattered like leaves before a storm, instinctively retreating from the danger radiating off her in waves. Drawers flew open with violent precision, rattling against their frames, until she found what she was looking for¡ªa sleek chef¡¯s knife. Its polished de caught the light, glinting with a deadly promise.


    "Ma¡¯am, please let it go," Darrell pleaded desperately from the doorway. "Boss is in a very bad mood."


    Serena didn¡¯t even nce at him as she strode past, her steps purposeful and unyielding.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m in a very good mood?" she asked, her voice dripping with lethal calm. The coldness in her tone sent a shiver down his spine, making him instinctively take a step back.


    Seeing no other option, Darrell turned on his heel and sprinted toward theb, his footsteps pounding against the floor. Marlowe was their only hope now, and time was quickly running out.


    Meanwhile, Serena reached Lucian¡¯s door and threw it open without a second thought, not bothering to knock. The scene that greeted her¡ªLucian, freshly showered, and Mitchell perched provocatively on his bed¡ªsent white-hot rage surging through her veins, every muscle tensing in fury.


    Lucian¡¯s initial confusion quickly morphed into shock as he registered the knife in her hand and the murderous intent gleaming in her eyes. Mitchell¡¯s gasp was almostical, her face draining of color as she instinctively shrank back, fear shing across her features when she caught sight of the knife in Serena¡¯s hand.


    "You think I¡¯m barking, right?" Serena advanced, the de glinting. "Let me show you how I bite."


    Mitchell scrambled backward with a shriek. "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    "Yes, I am crazy," Serena hissed, her voice low and dangerous, a chill in the air. "And if you don¡¯t get out of this house this minute, you¡¯re going to lose your tongue today¡ªcourtesy of a crazy person."


    Mitchell didn¡¯t need further convincing. She bolted out of the room, rushing past Marlowe and Darrell, who had just arrived, breathless and wide-eyed in the doorway. The sight of them standing there, their faces masks of shock, barely registered to Serena as her focus remained locked on Mitchell¡¯s retreating figure.


    Lucian finally found his voice, his words sharp with disbelief. "What¡¯s happening here, Serena? What is wrong with you?" His tone carried equal parts confusion and growing anger, each wordced with frustration.


    Serena whirled on him, her free hand gesturing wildly toward the door. "It is you - something is wrong with you." The words tore from her throat. "You and that shameless thing out there who thinks she can just walk in here and insult me because of you."


    "Leave my room, Serena." Lucian¡¯smand came through gritted teeth, his own temper clearly fraying.


    "I¡¯m not leaving unless she leaves." Serena¡¯s grip on the knife tightened. "Tell her to leave first."


    "Serena, please." Marlowe¡¯s calm voice cut through the tension. "Let¡¯s settle this outside."


    Serena¡¯s re didn¡¯t waver. "If Ie outside and she is still there, she will be very sorry."


    Lucian¡¯s gaze flicked to where Mitchell cowered in the hallway. "Come inside, Mitchell," he ordered.


    Mitchell shook her head violently. "I¡¯m sorry, Lucian. She has a weapon, and I¡¯m not ready to die or be injured by a crazy woman."


    A harsh, disbelievingugh escaped Lucian. Then, with terrifying suddenness, he turned back to Serena, his eyes zing with something wilder than anger. "You want to watch, right?" he growled. "Good. Then I¡¯ll grant your wish."


    Before she could react, he lunged. Serena barely had time to raise the knife before his hand closed like a vice around her wrist, twisting until the de ttered uselessly to the carpet. Then, with terrifying strength, he dragged her toward the bed, his expression promising this confrontation was far from over.

 Chapter 52: A good show

    <h4>Chapter 52: A good show</h4>


    "Come back here and untie me, you bastard!" Serena called out, her voice fierce as she struggled against the ropes that held her securely to the bed, her body writhing with frustration.


    But no matter how much she struggled, the ropes didn¡¯t budge. Lucian had ensured that, his knots tied with cruel precision, each one holding her firmly in ce.


    After disarming and dragging her to the bed, he had pinned her down on the soft surface, the weight of his body pressing her deeper into the mattress as he held both of her hands with one of his above her head. With his other hand, he reached for a sturdy rope, its texture like fabric against her skin, and secured her hands to the headboard with a methodical, unhurried movement.


    He moved to do the same to her legs, his movements deliberate and unhurried, ignoring her fruitless struggles and the curses she hurled at him. Each vulgarity made his lips twitch in dark amusement, his excitement growing with every defiant word she spat.


    He secured her legs to the bed, but this time, he didn¡¯t tie them together as he had with her hands. Instead, he made sure her legs were slightly separated after he tied them, positioning her in a way that left her exposed¡ªvulnerable in a manner that made heat crawl slowly up her neck, her skin burning with a mixture of anger and something else she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    Satisfied with his job after admiring it for a short while, he started toward the door, but her words made him halt mid-step.


    "I swear I¡¯m going to kill you Lucian if you don¡¯t untie me and let me go this minute," Serena spouted.


    Lucian turned his head to her slowly, his gaze heavy-lidded.


    "Keep talking. Your voice turns me the hell on," he responded to her venomous request to untie her, the words dripping with sinful promise. Afterwards, he stepped outside and grabbed Mitchell¡¯s hand, his grip unyielding.


    "Mr. Draven," Marlowe called his name, her voice tight with unspoken warnings, but he didn¡¯t allow her to continue what she wanted to say, already knowing what it was. He could even predict the exact words that would fall out of her lips.


    "Save it, Marlowe," Lucian cut her off, the finality in his tone leaving no room for argument. He then pulled Mitchell into the room and shut the door with a decisive click.


    His gaze lingered on Serena for a moment, taking in the way she was ring at Mitchell with dangerous intensity, her eyes promising violence. He could tell that if he untied her at that moment, Mitchell would be toast¡ªdead before she knew what was happening.


    Lucian couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Mitchell had done to provoke such anger, what secrets simmered beneath the surface that had pushed her to this point.


    "What are you waiting for? Strip," Lucian ordered, his voice like cracked ice, and Mitchell moved with mechanical efficiency, looking away from Serena¡¯s blistering gaze.


    Mitchell didn¡¯t know exactly what Lucian was up to, but she held her tongue, sensing the air had thickened with tension. Thest thing she wanted was to further offend him, especially after everything that had already transpired. Still, the weight of the situation pressed down on her, the gravity of her predicament settling like a cold stone in her gut. She could feel the storm brewing around her, and despite her attempts to stay calm, the uneasy knot in her stomach told her she was already in deep trouble.


    "What are you doing?" Serena asked in rm, her voice higher than usual as she watched Mitchell with a mix of confusion and rising panic, already taking off her dress without any hesitation.


    The fabric pooled at her feet, and Serena¡¯s heart raced. "Let me go! I¡¯m not interested in watching your private affairs!" She struggled against the ropes once more, her hands pulling at the restraints with all her strength. The bedframe creaked in protest under the strain, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t budge. Her muscles burned with the effort, straining uselessly as the ropes held firm, leaving her trapped in a sea of helplessness.


    Lucian didn¡¯t respond to her. He only stared, his gaze intense as he drank in the sight of her tied to his bed, her body wriggling in defiance, her movements sharp and restless. He watched as her chest heaved with each furious breath, the anger in her eyes only adding to her raw beauty.


    Every little thing she did, every shift of her body, turned him on to no end¡ªa fact that both irritated and exhrated him in equal measure. The more she fought against the ropes, the more he found himself drawn to her, torn between wanting to break her defiance and simply enjoying the chaos she stirred in him.


    It was a dreame true¡ªalthough the dream wasn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t beplete yet, if ever, not while she still looked at him with those fiery, hate-filled eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t wanted to do this, but she had stubbornly refused to leave his room when he had asked her to, her defiance sparking something deep and primal in him that he couldn¡¯t ignore. The more she pushed, the more the tension in him built, until he couldn¡¯t hold back. She wanted a show? Fine. He would give her a good one¡ªone she wouldn¡¯t forget, one that would make her realize the consequences of challenging him.


    From the corner of his eye, he could see that Mitchell only had her red lingerie on and was waiting for further instructions, her posture submissive.


    "Completely, Mitchell. I don¡¯t want any piece of clothing on your body," he ordered, his voice rough. Just as he anticipated, Serena shot him a shocked look, her lips parting slightly.


    She had stopped struggling and was now alternating between looking at him and looking at Mitchell, who once again was carrying out the instruction without hesitation, her fingers making quick work of the remaining garments.

 Chapter 53: You’re disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 53: You¡¯re disgusting</h4>


    Serena instantly became ufortable, her skin prickling with awareness.


    Looking away from the two of them, she fixed her gaze on the ceiling, staring at her own reflection in the mirror, hoping it would distract her while promising herself to make Lucian pay for this humiliation, the vow burning in her chest.


    But nothing prepared her for when he barked, "On your knees," themand slicing through the air.


    Themand not only made her shiver, but also aroused an intense curiosity within her.


    Serena told herself not to look, her nails digging into her palms. She told herself to keep staring at her reflection or, better still, shut her eyes. But no. His voice and themand woke her curiosity, giving her no peace until she moved her eyes in their direction, against her better judgment.


    And when she did, another war started within her. Should she look away? Should she not? Should she scream at him to stop the nonsense he was about to do right in her presence? The conflict raged inside her, making her breathe faster.


    Lucian was on his feet,pletely clothed, the picture of control, while Mitchell was down on her knees,pletely bare, having tied her hair into a ponytail. Her hands were already working on his cks to undo the zipper, the sound obscenely loud in the tense silence.


    Serena shifted her gaze to Lucian¡¯s face, who paid no attention to what Mitchell was doing. Instead, his gaze was fixed on her, watching her reactions like a predator studying its prey. The look on her face held venom¡ªthick, undiluted venom that suggested she would kill him right there if she could, her eyes zing with promised retribution.


    And that look brought him satisfaction. Or did it?


    He wanted to punish her for boldly telling him she would not leave his room, even insisting on it after he had asked her to leave. But why did he suddenly hate that pained look in her eyes, the way they shimmered with something dangerously close to betrayal?


    She would only watch. That wouldn¡¯t hurt her. In fact, it would be a huge turn-on for them¡ªonly she wouldn¡¯t get relief, while he would, which he considered the perfect punishment, a lesson for her disobedience.


    But that look in her eyes was hitting a part of him he didn¡¯t want it to reach. And the fact that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡ªcouldn¡¯t turn it off¡ªwas the most frustrating part of it all, making his jaw clench.


    His pants dropped, and Mitchell was about to pull down his undershorts when he grabbed her hand, his jaw grinding, his body tensing as if fighting some internal battle.


    Pulling up his pants, he stepped away from her, moving toward the closet. Each step he took was deliberate, calcted, like he was preparing for something far more intense. His hand reached for a ck mask hanging in the corner of the closet, the material smooth and cool under his fingers.


    Grabbing it, he walked back to the bed with measured strides, his shadow casting a long, dark silhouette over Serena as he loomed over her.


    "What are you doing? Get your hands off me!" Serena protested, her voice trembling with panic as she instinctively tried to jerk away from him. But he paid no attention to her cries, his grip unwavering.


    With a cold precision, he secured the mask over her eyes, the fabric tightening around her head. The world around her wentpletely dark, the light vanishing in an instant as the mask smothered her vision. The overwhelming sense of helplessness washed over her, her breath quickening as she was plunged into a suffocating void.


    With her sight blocked, Serena had only her ears to rely on¡ªand just like thest time, her ability kicked in, heightening her hearing exactly when she needed it, making every sound unbearably crisp.


    It started with the faintest but unmistakable sound of a moist, enclosed space rubbing against something, the wet slide making her stomach clench. Already knowing Mitchell was on her knees, Serena didn¡¯t need to guess what was happening. She was blindfolded, but her imagination was wide awake, painting vivid pictures in her mind, images she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Then came the soft, almost inaudible sighs from Lucian that sent her mind spiraling and her body clenching as heat slowly crawled through her, unwanted but undeniable.


    She hated him in that moment, every fiber of her being burning with the desire tosh out, to punch him in the face and make him pay dearly for what he was doing to her. The humiliation of it, the control he wielded over her, gnawed at her with each passing second.


    But her body, betraying her at the worst possible moment, refused to cooperate. The traitorous warmth pooling between her thighs sent a flush of shame through her, making her grit her teeth in frustration. She couldn¡¯t understand why it was happening¡ªwhy her body responded this way when every part of her wanted to resist.


    "You are disgusting, Lucian," she uttered after a long while, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Despite the softness, Lucian heard every word clearly, the weight of her contempt piercing the air. The words trembled with suppressed rage, as if she was fighting to hold herself back from saying more, from unleashing the fury building inside her.


    One side of his lips lifted in a smirk, though itcked its usual edge. "I know, Serena. I know I am. That¡¯s why everyone keeps trying to keep you away from me. I also don¡¯t want to bring you into this, but you are too stubborn to listen," he answered, his voice oddly heavy as he grabbed a sealed sachet from the stool beside him, the crinkle of stic loud in the charged air.


    The sound of something ripping was thest thing Serena heard before Mitchell¡¯s loud moans filled the room, the noise echoing in her ears, inescapable and damning.

 Chapter 54: Unforgivable

    <h4>Chapter 54: Unforgivable</h4>


    Despite the fact that she had never beenpletely intimate with anyone before, Serena knew what it sounded like, and she hated her mind at that point for the kind of pictures it was painting.


    The bed wasn¡¯t moving, so they were still at the spot where shest saw them. But how exactly were they positioned? And why the hell was she even asking that question?


    She wanted so badly to bring her legs together because of how much heat and moisture had pooled between her legs, but it was difficult as the ropes ensured they stayed apart.


    Serena didn¡¯t know how long the sounds kept echoing in her ears, but it eventually stopped at one point.


    "Clean up and get dressed," Lucian¡¯s voice rang out as soon as he walked out of the bathroom. He was already back in his cks, his chest still bare.


    Mitchell stood up and proceeded to the bathroom just as instructed to clean up and get dressed. She didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad because on two asions now, Lucian finished early with her and had no desire to go a second, third, or fourth round as was his usual practice.


    While she was gone, Lucian grabbed a gun from a drawer and then proceeded to the bed. Hey down beside Serena, his hand moving to take off the mask covering her eyes.


    Serena¡¯s eyes quickly adjusted to the low lighting in the room before she shot him a re¡ªone he was expecting. What the hell did he think he was doing lying down beside her?


    "Will you let me go now?" she shot at him, the venomous sting of her tone echoing sharply in his ears.


    "Not yet. There are some underlying issues we have to settle before I let you go. So exercise a little patience, alright?" Lucian responded, gazing at her eyes with unreserved adoration, paying no attention to the anger radiating from her.


    A few secondster, Mitchell emerged from the bathroom, fully dressed.


    "On your knees, Mitchell," Lucian ordered, and Mitchell wore a confused frown. Still, without question, she obeyed and went on her knees. "You just broke one of our rules. A very important one that I made sure you read repeatedly to be sure you understood it. Do you realize that?" he asked.


    Mitchell remained quiet for a while before she answered, "Yes."


    "What rule is that?" Lucian asked.


    "I¡¯m never to have anything to do with anyone in your inner circle, or anyone rted to you in any form, be it a rtionship, friendship, or even enmity," Mitchell responded, reading out the rule as it was written.


    "Did you agree to that rule?" Lucian probed yet again.


    "Yes."


    "Do you know who the woman lying beside me is?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is she?" Another question emanated from Lucian, his voice eerily calm.


    "She¡¯s your wife," Mitchell answered with gritted teeth.


    "Very good answer," Lucian nodded, a proud smile ying on his lips at Mitchell¡¯s answer. "Now tell me, Mitchell, why does my wife want to kill you?"


    "Because I called her a paper wife," Mitchell answered honestly, and Serena clenched her teeth as the words echoed in her ears again. The bluntness of Mitchell¡¯s statement cut through her, stirring something deep within. She wasn¡¯t sure why the words made her so angry, but it did, and that was all that mattered.


    She knew she didn¡¯t get married the proper way, but nobody had the right to point that out, especially not in such a mocking tone. It was one thing for her to silently carry the weight of it; it was another to have someone else throw it in her face.


    "You called the wife of Lucian Draven a paper wife," Lucian¡¯s voice dropped an octave, cold and menacing, as his hand tightened around the gun. His gaze locked onto Mitchell with a lethal intensity, and he slowly lifted the weapon, aiming it at her head. "Now tell me why I shouldn¡¯t blow your brains off right here, right now," he continued, his words dripping with threat. The air was charged with a dangerous energy, and Serena could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she watched the scene unfold, frozen in a mixture of fear and disbelief.


    Mitchell¡¯s eyes stretched to the maximum in shock as she realized the gravity of the situation. "I¡¯m sorry, Lucian. I only engaged her because I thought she didn¡¯t mean anything to you, as the rumor suggests. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you," she quickly apologized, her voice trembling with the sudden understanding of just how deep her mistake ran. She could feel the tension in the room thickening, and her stomach churned with anxiety. She knew she was already in trouble, but this¡ªthis felt like something far worse than she had ever anticipated.


    "You didn¡¯t offend me. You broke my rule. The one you offended is my wife, and that is unforgivable."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I swear on my life I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen like that. Forgive me, please," Mitchell pleaded, her voice trembling with sincerity. She lowered her head, her eyes casting downward in a gesture of submission, as if hoping to convey the depth of her remorse.


    Her hands came together in front of her, palms touching, her fingers curled slightly in a silent plea for mercy. The vulnerability in her posture was evident, the tension between them palpable as she awaited some form of response, her body stiff with anticipation.


    Serena, whose eyes had widened in shock when she saw him lift a gun and point it at Mitchell, felt her heart race in her chest. Panic surged through her veins, making her pulse hammer in her ears.


    She thought for a fleeting moment that perhaps he would lower it after Mitchell¡¯s apology, but instead, he did the opposite. He cocked the gun with a chilling click, the sound echoing in the tense silence of the room. The weight of the moment pressed down on Serena, and a cold wave of dread washed over her as she realized that, despite the apology, he was ready to pull the trigger.

 Chapter 55: Burning with need

    <h4>Chapter 55: Burning with need</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Serena asked in panic, her widened eyes set on Lucian.


    "I want to grant your wish," Lucian answered casually. "You wanted to kill her. You brought a weapon, remember? Oh, maybe I should use your weapon of choice." He spoke in a thoughtful manner, getting up from the bed and heading to the spot where the knifey. He picked it up and approached Mitchell. He lowered himself to a squatting position, brandishing the knife before her trembling face. "If I heard you right, it was her tongue you wanted to cut, right? Or was it her face?"


    "Stop it, Lucian. What is wrong with you?" Serena scolded, her heart beating wildly. She had only brought the knife to scare thedy, recalling how Lucian fired a gun at her guest, not to inflict any injury. The guy was beginning to take it too far.


    "No one is allowed to bully you, get on your nerves, or make you mad on my watch. That pleasure is reserved for me alone. Anyone who do it would pay dearly for it," Lucian answered her question, turning around to face her so that she would know how serious he was.


    Those words made her recall the first day they met, where she had been confused about why he was standing up for her when he had clearly said she wasn¡¯t his type.


    And even up till that moment, the confusion still persisted because, she still didn¡¯t know why he did or was doing what he was doing for her.


    However, that was not the right time to ask. There was a more pressing matter before them.


    "Please, I¡¯m sorry. It will never happen again," Mitchell pleaded, her voice breaking as she began to sob lightly. She knew who Lucian was. He may be sounding like he was joking but the guy was dead serious.


    She shouldn¡¯t have listened to that voice that told her to bully Serena. Now see where it hadnded her.


    "The only way I¡¯ll let you off tonight, Mitchell, is if you can sessfully appease my wife and get her to wholeheartedly forgive you," Lucian announced, and Mitchell didn¡¯t hesitate before she crawled on her knees toward Serena, her teary eyes holding a plea for mercy.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Draven. It was so stupid of me to call you those demeaning names. Please forgive me. I promise it will never happen again," she apologized, emphasizing her point with her trembling palms, which were still sped together in front of her.


    When Serena only red at her without saying anything, she broke down further. "Please, I beg of you to forgive me. I will do anything you want, but please forgive my foolishness."


    "Fine. I forgive you," Serena finally said, relenting. She was no hard-hearted person, and the girl¡¯s pleas were already reaching ces she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Mitchell couldn¡¯t believe her ears. "Oh God... Thank you so much. Thank you, thank you, thank you. I¡¯m grateful for your forgiveness," she spoke with evident relief in her tone.


    "Just like that?" Lucian asked, dumbfounded. Did she just forgive somebody she wanted to kill a while ago just like that? Without any punishment whatsoever?


    "You won¡¯t tell her to clean your shoes with her tongue? Serve you as a maid for three days? Write a ten-page apology and read it out via a popr television channel?" he asked, as those were the most basic tasks he expected she would use as a punishment for Mitchell to earn her forgiveness.


    "Why would I do all that?" Serena asked, scowling at him.


    "Because she offended you to the point where you wanted to kill her sometime ago. Such an offense should not be forgiven like that. Make her pay for what she has done. Make her earn you forgiveness," Lucian exined hoping she would understand, but knowing she wouldn¡¯t because of how she was looking at him even after everything he just said.


    "I¡¯m not you. I have forgiven her, that is all that matters. Just let her go," Serena dered in finality.


    "You¡¯re such a simple fellow," Lucian shook his head in resignation. "Too simple that I find it difficult toprehend you." He moved his gaze to Mitchell. "Leave before I change my mind."


    The moment he said that, Mitchell wasted no time. She picked her stuff and left the house at a half-run pace.


    Left alone, Lucian returned toy beside Serena on the bed, his head leaning toward her neck as he drew in a long breath.


    Satisfied, he moved his lips to her ear and whispered, "You¡¯re burning with need."


    When those words reached Serena¡¯s ears, she shut her eyes, wondering how he got to know that, because he was damn right¡ªshe was burning with need, her body screaming for relief.


    Lucian moved away from her ears,ying down t on the bed, his eyes fixed on her reflection in the mirror. She looked delectable, even though she was fully clothed in a T-shirt and knee-length shorts.


    It amazed him how a woman could affect him so much without even trying. The womanying beside him had no interest in him, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop thinking about her.


    "I could help you with that," Lucian finally spoke again, his gaze still pinned to her tied-up form. "But Marlowe made me promise not to touch you, and I don¡¯t want to break that promise. You see, you are important to her, so she¡¯s doing everything she can to keep you away from this beast. And the beast is trying his best not to disappoint her, because just like you, she is also very important to me."


    He paused for a short while. Pushing himself up, he moved to untie her legs, one after the other. Once her two legs were free, he climbed on the bed and mounted her, his knees on each side of her hips.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing?" Serena asked in panic, trying to wriggle herself away from him.

 Chapter 56: Remain hard forever

    <h4>Chapter 56: Remain hard forever</h4>


    A dark chuckle escaped from Lucian. "Rx. I only want to untie your hands. I¡¯m not doing anything to you," he answered, then moved his hand to the ropes holding her hands captive.


    He had already told her he wouldn¡¯t touch her because of Marlowe. Seeing her reaction now, she obviously didn¡¯t believe him. Not that he was expecting her to¡ªor maybe he was.


    "I¡¯ve chased away my call girl because of you. You¡¯ve hated her from the first day you heard her name, even before meeting her." His shoulders shook once more from a silentughter. "And she is nevering back because she has breached our contract. Now, who is going to take care of my needs, huh? You owe me another call girl," he uttered, just at the same moment the ropes gave way and Serena¡¯s hands became free.


    Instead of a response from her, what he received was a blinding p on his left cheek that got him stunned for a moment. He blinked, as the stinging after effects of the p persisted on his skin for a while.


    By the time he recovered from the shock, his gaze darkened as he pinned his eyes on her.


    "What the hell was that for?" he asked in a dangerously low voice when he finally found his tongue.


    But Serena didn¡¯t care about how threatening his voice sounded or the dark expression that instantly clouded his features. All she cared about was the indignation running through her veins at that moment.


    "What is was for? Of course I¡¯ll answer that question since you seem not to be catching up very quickly. It was for what you just did to me," she answered without any iota of fear. "Did it hurt? She tilted her head, not in amusement, but in feigned wonder. "Surely not as much as your despicable act of forcing me to listen to your dirty moans for hours. Get off me, you disgusting pig!" She shot him a re before pulling her legs out from beneath him and pushing him off her.


    The moment she was free, she rolled to the edge of the bed, flinging her legs off and getting out of it. Finally on solid ground, her legs felt funny, her crotch area slippery from how wet she was. Still, she moved with determination, headed for the door.


    But she didn¡¯t reach her destination before she was pulled back by a strong hand, her back hitting the solid mass of muscles of his chest.


    "You keep testing your luck with me," Lucian spoke in her ears, his voice a low growl. He had her back pressed firmly against his chest, his right hand wrapping around her waist in a solid grip. "Why are you ming me for keeping you here? I asked you to leave, didn¡¯t I? Why did you fucking insist on staying if you didn¡¯t want any of this?" His voice was cold enough to cut through steel, but Serena didn¡¯t seem to register the threat.


    "You had the strength to drag me to the bed, but your brain couldn¡¯te up with a different way to solve the issue. Why didn¡¯t you just push me outside instead?" Serena threw the question at him, telling herself to hold on to her anger to avoid what their position was ringly suggesting.


    "Push you outside so that you two will start chasing yourselves around the house like cat and mouse, screaming your lungs out? And maybe you end up injuring her and inviting unnecessary trouble to yourself? Was that what you wanted?" Lucian asked through gritted teeth.


    Serena didn¡¯t have any words to counter because that was exactly what she envisioned would have happened had he pushed her outside.


    "You didn¡¯t even afford me the courtesy of exining what the problem was," Lucian continued, speaking so close to her ear that she could feel his warm breath kissing her skin. "You just barged into my room wielding a weapon and asking me to tell my guest to leave without any exnation whatsoever. And now you me me for keeping you here? Is it because I didn¡¯t make you watch?" he seethed.


    "Let me go!" Serena shook her body, but he remained unyielding, not loosening his grip even for a second.


    "Is that what you really want?" Lucian asked, his tone switching into one of resignation so fast he couldn¡¯t believe it. "Tell me, Serena, do you really want me to let you go? Because it feels so right having you in my arms like this, and I don¡¯t want to let go." He moved her hair to the left side of her neck and hovered his lips over the right side, which was now bare and fully exposed to him.


    Serena shuddered, shutting her eyes. She wanted to leave, yet she wanted to stay right there. She wanted him to let her go, yet she didn¡¯t want him to. He was right about one thing¡ªit felt so right being in his arms. So sinfully so, she was ashamed to admit it. What was wrong with her?


    "You know I will not stand by and watch anyone bully you or hurt you. I thought I already made that clear. You should have just told me what she did, and I will ensure she gets severely punished for it." Lucian continued speaking to her ears like a little devil whispering evil instructions to histest captive.


    "How will you punish her? By killing her?" Serena asked, the venom in her voice fading into thin air.


    "I have my ways," Lucian uttered, grinding his growing boner against her soft behind. "Can you feel that? I just came a few minutes ago, and you¡¯ve made me hard again."


    Serena shuddered once more, feeling his hardness rub against the softness of her backside. This was too much. Why was he doing this? He was going to get her to break if he continued like this.


    "Well, good then. I hope you remain hard forever," Serena blurted, steeling her heart, and Lucian froze.

 Chapter 57: Not again

    <h4>Chapter 57: Not again</h4>


    He turned her around to face him, a full-blown re on his face. One step after another, he moved closer to her, knowing she would not be able to handle the intensity and move away.


    And she did just that, taking backward steps until her back met with the wall. She swallowed the invisible lump that formed in her throat, willing herself to stay calm despite the roaring chaos inside her.


    Lucian¡¯s hand hit the wall above her head, startling her. He then leaned in until his face was mere inches away from hers.


    "Are youying a curse on me?" he asked, his expression tight. "We don¡¯t know the full extent of your abilities yet, but if a curse is part of it, then you better take it back. I¡¯m already battling one curse¡ªI¡¯m not about to add evesting erection to it."


    It was impossible for him to imagine what it would look and feel like having to live the rest of his life with an evesting boner. It wouldn¡¯t be only painful and ufortable. It would drive him crazy.


    Serena frowned, refusing to utter a word. She would have asked him to beg for it but she knew he would never do it. So making him wait in vain for her to take it back would be equally torturous.


    "If I go to the bathroom to help myself get a release and it doesn¡¯t work, then you can be sure that I¡¯m breaking my promise to Marlowe tonight. Lucian dropped a threat, his eyes narrowing to mere slits. I¡¯lle to your room, drag you back here, and drill you in every ce possible. And I won¡¯t stop until I get my release. So you better take it back." He wasn¡¯t convinced her words would have any effect, but with the kind of person she was, he didn¡¯t want to take any risks.


    Serena swallowed. The threat was enough to make her relent, but something registered in her head, adding to her conviction. Last night, he had wished her sweet dreams while she wished him a terrible night, only to see him in a terrible state the next morning.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe she had any such ability. It was just a coincidence, she said to herself. But what if?


    "Fine. I take my words back," she finally said. "I hope you¡ª" she continued, but he cut her halfway, stopping her from continuing the words she was about to spew.


    "Shh... Don¡¯t hope anything. You¡¯ve taken it back, and that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯tplicate things further."


    "So you¡¯re scared? I thought you weren¡¯t scared of anything." Serena spoke in a mocking tone, happy she could at least say something that put some fear in him.


    But the smirk that appeared on his face told her that her victory was false¡ªat least that was what he wanted her to think.


    "Sex is my thing, Serena. I¡¯m only scared your body will not be able to handle it if I start."


    "Can you move away from me?" Serena probed in a pleading tone, already nearing her breaking point.


    Thankfully, Lucian moved away, taking a step back. His seductive gaze, however, lingered on her form against the wall.


    "I can give you toys if you want. I have some unopened ones," he offered, his voice dropping an octave as he waited for her response.


    Serena frowned. "What am I supposed to do with toys?"


    "y with them, to get you to cum." Lucian answered. "Don¡¯t you y with yourself?" He asked and almost immediately got the answer to the question from the look in her eyes, before she quickly masked it.


    "I don¡¯t need your toys," Serena responded.


    "You don¡¯t need them or you don¡¯t know how to use them?" Lucian asked, his tongue seductively slipping out of his mouth and moving across his lower lip. "I can teach you how to use them if you say yes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to be gentle" His voice was an alluring elixir to Serena¡¯s ears, slowly reeling her in. She knew if she didn¡¯t leave at that moment, she would be doomed.


    "I don¡¯t need you to teach me anything either. Save your dirty lessons for your next call girl," Serena turned toward the door in readiness to walk out, but once again, he stopped her, returning to the previous position of trapping her between the wall and his body.


    Only this time he went a little further. "Are you certain about that?" He asked, positioning his knees between her legs and grinding lightly against her crotch.


    And Serena lost it. That singr movement sent bolts of pleasure shooting to her brains. She let out a moan that made Lucian move away from her instantly, praying earnestly that he doesn¡¯t lose thest string of control he still held onto.


    "Arghhh... Fuck!" He moved to the door and opened it, holding it ajar. "Leave, Serena, before I change my mind and drag you back to the bed."


    "No," Serena¡¯s response dropped from her lips before she could even think about it. How was he expecting her to leave when he had just set her body on fire?


    But Lucian was not having it. He moved to her, grabbed her hand, and pulled her with him outside the room.


    Then he returned inside and shut the door, leaving her outside.


    Serena turned around to face the door, her intention to go back inside, but she stopped herself at thest minute and dragged her reluctant body to her room.


    Back inside, Lucian sagged against the door, gritting his teeth. What sort ofplicated life was this? For the first time in his life, he wanted a woman with the whole of his heart. But it was the same woman that everything and everyone in his life was fighting against him having.


    How was he supposed to win this war?


    Pushing himself up to his feet, he made to approach the bed, but he suddenly froze as a pain he was all too familiar with washed through him.


    No! Not again!

 Chapter 58: For now

    <h4>Chapter 58: For now</h4>


    Marlowe headed to the dining room the next morning, a grave expression on her face and a few pieces of paper in her hands.


    "Good morning, Mr. Draven, Adrian," she greeted when she saw them seated at their usual spots, plopping herself down on her seat.


    "Morning, Marlowe."


    "Morning, Doctor."


    Lucian and Adrian responded almost at the same time.


    "How do you feel this morning?" She directed her attention to Lucian, who was also observing her and trying to interpret the look on her face.


    "I really do not know how I feel. But I think I¡¯m a little better than yesterday," he responded truthfully, collecting a phone from Adrian, on which he was supposed to read something.


    "Serena is not out yet?" Marlowe asked, and Lucian paused his reading, one corner of his lips lifting ever so slightly¡ªit went unnoticed. He had been wondering about that look on her face when she had first asked him how he was feeling. Now he knew why.


    "Why are you asking me about her? What changed today?" Lucian returned his expression to that of his usual cold mask.


    "I only asked, Mr. Draven, as I thought I would see her here already. Don¡¯t think too much into it," Marlowe dismissed, but Lucian knew better.


    "With that look on your face?" He finally let out a chuckle. "Rx, Marlowe, I didn¡¯t touch her like you said. She¡¯s still free of my touch. For now." He put her mind at ease.


    Although relief washed over the woman, she still put on a frown. If he didn¡¯t touch her, why then did he tie her to the bed and keep her there for hours?


    Knowing she wouldn¡¯t want to get the answer from him, she dropped the thought and shifted her focus to the business of the day.


    "About the glove of Arashat," she began, switching to a topic she could discuss without the presence of the other people. "Serena told me you know the buyer."


    "Bonnie is the buyer, ording to her," Lucian responded, recalling the night of the g when the auction ended and she whispered the identity of the buyer into his ear. "I¡¯m still wondering how she got to know that. Is there more to that we don¡¯t know yet?"


    "It¡¯s her hearing ability, nothing more. I think I mistakenly triggered it while locking up the healing ability," Marlowe confessed. "Back to the glove, I think we found something to use against the Council of Vitae."


    "How do you mean?" Lucian asked, his interest piqued.


    "The council lied about the glove," Marlowe revealed, and a frown found its way to Lucian¡¯s face. "I was fortunate to see the original blueprint of the glove and the final reports before they were destroyed. The glove they sold can only grant five desires. And if they have used up one of the desires for the demonstration, it means there are only four desires left. If Bonnie tries to use it the fifth time, he would go insane. I think this is the time to gain his trust¡ªhe has what it takes to sanction the Council of Vitae." Marlowe exined, and Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed until they were mere slits.


    ---


    Meanwhile...


    "Hey, Darrell!" Serena called out the name as soon as he arrived in the living room. He was once again working on something on theptop bncedfortably on his thighs, giving it his full concentration.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am." Darrell paused what he was doing and lifted his eyes to look at her. A small smile warmed his features when he saw she was looking brighter than he thought she would.


    "What are you doing?" Serena asked, plopping herself down beside him to take a look at his work even before he could respond to her question.


    "Compiling business reports for all of our activitiesst week," Darrell responded, shifting his attention back to theptop. The next second, he was back to looking at her. "Did you sleep well, ma¡¯am?" he asked, concern etching on his features.


    "I did," Serena nodded. "Why did you ask like that and with that look?"


    "Nothing much." Darrell forced a small smile before looking away from her.


    "Did you get what I asked you to getst night?" Serena inquired.


    "No, ma¡¯am. I couldn¡¯t get it again because of how things turned out."


    "It¡¯s fine. Can you get it this morning?" Serena threw another question.


    "Of course," Darrell answered, wondering what put her in a good mood that morning. She wasn¡¯t at all sounding like the angry woman he sawst night, wielding a knife as if she was ready to butcher a wild animal.


    "Great! Go get it for me after breakfast and let me know when you do, all right?"


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    As soon as he answered, she pushed herself up to her feet and walked to the dining room, all bubbly.


    "Good morning, everyone!" Serena greeted in a loud, airy, and sing-song voice.


    Lucian instantly noticed something was off with her, and it brought a small frown to his face. He expected her to be all moody this morning and shooting him res, but she disappointed him greatly.


    "Good morning, madam," Adrian responded to her greeting, a small frown also stered on his face.


    "Morning, Serena," Marlowe responded as well, turning her attention to the girl. "How did you sleep?"


    "Very well," Serena answered, moving to plop her butt on the seat she had always avoided since she arrived at the house¡ªthe one immediately after Lucian¡¯s and before Marlowe¡¯s. "I thought breakfast would have been served already. I¡¯m starving," she uttered, fixing her slightly annoyed gaze on Marlowe.


    Marlowe instantly noticed it too. Something was up with the girl, but she decided to keep her observation to herself for the time being.


    "The food will be here in a few minutes. We just have to wait a little," Marlowe spoke in a bid to pacify her. "Also, I have something very important to discuss, but it will have to wait until after breakfast."

 Chapter 59: Nothing but a pawn

    <h4>Chapter 59: Nothing but a pawn</h4>


    "I received a letter from Mariast night, and everything contained in the letter is the same as what is contained in your father¡¯s journal." Marlowe began to speak after they had finished eating, and all their attention was on her.


    "There are only a few differences that didn¡¯t add any alteration to the story.


    The name of Salvador¡¯s child was Gabriel. The boy was born like every normal child, but trouble only started when he reached histe teenage years. He died at 18.


    Given the fact that his mother was a witch and his father had altered her genes while trying to save her when she fell unconscious while pregnant, the boy was born with powers that the human mind couldn¡¯tprehend.


    He could tell what was going on in your mind even without asking you anything, and worse, he could make you do stuff without telling you anything. Apart from his top-notch mind control ability, he also had abilities like super hearing, summoning an invisible shield to block an attack, and twisting the bones in a person¡¯s body without touching them.


    Now, all these things came with a downside. The more he used them, especially the mind control, the closer to insanity he was getting. But nobody noticed it in the early stages. His father continued to exploit his abilities, gaining wealth, fame, glory, and power for himself. The Council of Vitae today is standing because of how much power and money Gabriel¡¯s abilities brought to his father and the mafia don who had helped him save his wife.


    By the time they noticed the boy was gradually heading to insanity, he was already in histe teenage years. Salvador did everything to stop or at least slow down the process, but nothing worked¡ªuntil the boy fell in love with a girl from his mother¡¯s n. His downfall into the abyss of insanity halted when he met this girl, and he became his normal self whenever he was with her.


    Knowing the kind of being he was, the people from his mother¡¯s n decided that it would be disastrous to have somebody like him end up with a witch from their n. And so, they decided to eliminate the girl.


    On two asions, he seeded in saving the girl from their brutal attacks, but the third time he tried to do it, hepletely lost touch with reality and ended up killing the girl himself by mistake. When that happened, he lost everything¡ªincluding his humanity. Everyone became his enemy, and he went about killing anyone heid his hands on, apart from his parents.


    At this point, a secret society had already been formed, and their sole aim was to eradicate the boy from the face of the earth. Before he went insane, they had been trying everything they could to kill him, but they didn¡¯t seed. However, after he lost his mind, they got the perfect opportunity to get his blood from one of his attack sites, and with that, they formted an artifact that finally seeded in killing the boy.


    Grief-stricken, Salvador vowed to bring his son back. His wife, who was fully in support of that mission, sacrificed herself to keep him alive until he achieved that goal because she couldn¡¯t ept her child dying before her. Before she died, Salvador made another vow¡ªto bring her back first, but only when he was absolutely certain of bringing their child back."


    Marlowe paused at this point to catch her breath. The dining hall was as quiet as a graveyard, and everyone pinned their attention on her as if they would lose something important should they do otherwise.


    The looks on their faces were a different story altogether.


    "Now, this all sounds like a fairy tale¡ªuntil I stumbled across a ce where your father said you were the exact copy of Salvador¡¯s wife," Marlowe continued, this time shifting her undivided attention to Serena.


    A puzzled frown appeared on Serena¡¯s face as soon as those words made it into her ears.


    "A copy of who now?" she threw the question before she could stop herself.


    Marlowe nodded. "I didn¡¯t believe it untilst night when I received Maria¡¯s message, which came with pictures."


    Marlowe overturned the pieces of paper she kept on the table, revealing they were pictures indeed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I introduce you to Leah Eldora Roberto."


    Serena¡¯s eyes stretched to the maximum. It was as if she was staring at herself from a different time. But she was not the only one shocked¡ªeveryone, including Lucian, didn¡¯t escape from the shock.


    "This painting was done in the 1700s," Marlowe pointed to the ancient painting before moving her finger to the one that looked more modern, "and this one was done eight years ago. As for why you don¡¯t have her memories yet¡ªthat, ording to the message I received, will be settled after the birth of the child."


    She paused again to allow them to absorb the information before she continued speaking.


    "The name of the secret society that finally seeded in killing the boy is Katharistik¨¢. It¡¯s a Greek word that means ¡¯cleansers¡¯ in English, and their sole aim is to destroy the evil one, ording to their motto.


    The people that attacked you two nights ago are members of Katharistik¨¢. They have been keeping tabs on the council¡¯s activity for a long time. They know you, they know what you represent, and they know what you are going to bring forth. So they are trying to take you out of the picture to avoid the bigger cmity. If they have your blood, it means they¡¯re already working on something we don¡¯t know yet.


    So, this is the time where you have to be extremely careful, Serena. You have more than the Council of Vitae to worry about now. And that goes for you too, Mr. Draven."


    Now, giving her full attention to Lucian, Marlowe spoke again.


    "The council will try to keep Serena protected at all costs, but I cannot say the same about you. To them, you are nothing but a pawn in this game. It is certain that they will take you out of the picture as soon as she conceives. I am not guessing this¡ªI am very sure about it. So you have to be careful."

 Chapter 60: I’ll make a way

    <h4>Chapter 60: I¡¯ll make a way</h4>


    A disbelievingugh fell off Serena¡¯s lips. All her life, she had heard stupid stories, read books, and seen movies, but right now, it felt as if she was acting out one of them. Her eyes stayed glued to the pictures that were still spread out on the table while her head reeled from the things she had just heard.


    "I don¡¯t know why I find all this funny. One day, I¡¯m in Viera, living a quiet, peaceful dream life, having very few worries. The next day, I¡¯m a woman from the 1700s, a target for elimination for a crime I did notmit and know nothing about." She let out a long sigh. "I guess running my whole life did not help me much."


    "Running and staying hidden helped a great deal," Marlowe revealed. "Your father knew what he was doing when he gave you that instruction. The council searched for you for years with no positive results. And when I say searched, I mean they utilized a lot of resources. You were that good at hiding. Up until yesterday, I was still wondering how they found you. I just discovered that someone tipped them off about your location," Marlowe revealed.


    A frown settled on Serena¡¯s face. She had been careful enough not to disclose any information about her background to anyone, wherever she went. She didn¡¯t keep friends, nor did she have any intimate rtionships. She had practically be a loner.


    So she wondered who it could be. It couldn¡¯t be Elias, because he, just like her, knew how much they needed to keep their identity a secret.


    "There¡¯s no need to bother yourself about it. We are here already. We only need to worry about how we move from now henceforth," Marlowe cut into her train of thought. "Your father didn¡¯t finish his work as I suspected before he died. So everything we know now is all the information he could get. Moving forward, we have only ourselves and the information we can gather to rely on."


    Silence descended on them after Marlowe stopped speaking, each lost in their thoughts as the information they had just received sank into their minds.


    Marlowe suddenly nced at Lucian, and as if he had been expecting it, his eyes met hers at that very moment.


    "Mr. Draven," her voice echoed again, "any progress on Elias¡¯s rescue?"


    Serena¡¯s ears sharpened, and she unhesitatingly moved her eyes to Lucian when she heard Marlowe¡¯s question. She had been quiet about it, but that was one issue that had been threatening to throw her into depression. The helplessness she felt deep within her, knowing she couldn¡¯t do anything to help the boy, ate at her heart every day. She was barely holding on to her sanity.


    "Everything is set for his rescue. He should be out in three days," Lucian revealed.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened as her heart leaped for joy. "Three days?" she asked, instantly dropping the new attitude she had decided to pick up that morning. She would pick up her attitudeter, but for now, the one person she cared about was involved. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes," Lucian confirmed. "But he will be going through a facial reconstruction surgery once he¡¯s out so that he can live free of the council¡¯s grasp afterward."


    Serena blinked. "What?! They are going to change his face? He wouldn¡¯t look like Elias anymore?"


    "It¡¯s either that or he continuously lives on the run." This time, the response came from Adrian. "I know what it¡¯s like to live on the run, to always have to look over your shoulder. It¡¯s not a good feeling. This is the best route if he must live in peace."


    "What if he doesn¡¯t agree to it?" she asked.


    "He already agreed," Adrian said.


    "He agreed?" Serena frowned. "Wait! You spoke to him? How?" She threw the questions in rapid session without waiting for any of them to be answered.


    "Our insider spoke to him," Adrian said. "We are throwing in a lot of resources to get him out sessfully. Our efforts will go in vain if he ends up getting caught again after we get him out."


    "How will I recognize him after that?" Serena asked, her voice almost a whisper now. "Is there a way for me to see him before the surgery?" She threw another question before the first one could be answered.


    "I¡¯ll make a way," Lucian¡¯s voice echoed, and the relief that suddenly appeared in her eyes gave him some satisfaction.


    "Thank you," Serena said, letting out a long, silent breath as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her heart. Now, all she had to do was pray they seeded in bringing him out. That was another burden, but a little bit lighter than the previous one, where she didn¡¯t know the fate of the boy or how he was faring. Hearing that they had at least spoken to him and that he had agreed to the surgery gave her some peace and assurance that he was fine.


    Just then, a knock echoed around the dining hall, followed by Rhoda¡¯s voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but I have a package for Madam Serena," thedy announced from outside the door.


    A confused frown crept up Serena¡¯s face when she heard the announcement.


    "Come inside," Lucian¡¯s voice echoed just as she was about to stand up and approach the door.


    Rhoda walked inside, holding a white, fancy paper bag, its openingced with a red ribbon.


    "Who¡¯s the package from?" Lucian probed, his voice a low rumble as his gaze pinned Rhoda to the spot where she stood.


    "I didn¡¯t see the person, sir, but the gate guard said it¡¯s from one Mr. Vincent Morgan," Rhoda revealed.


    "Vincent?" Serena asked, relief appearing on her face, followed by a small smile. "Bring it over." She waved for Rhoda to approach her, and thetter did.


    Lucian¡¯s face, however, grew darker. At first, he thought it was another surprise from the council, but his irritation doubled when he heard that name. Seeing the smile on Serena¡¯s face infuriated him even more.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 61: Twisted ankle

    <h4>Chapter 61: Twisted ankle</h4>


    Serena collected the bag, and Rhoda gave a bow before walking away from the dining room.


    "Are we done here?" Serena asked, fixing her excited gaze on Marlowe.


    "I know that Mr. Morgan is your friend, Serena. But considering our current situation, we cannot trust anyone outside this circle. You also have to be mindful of the gifts you receive. Yesterday, it was a message to cause brain damage. Today, it¡¯s a gift allegedly from Mr. Morgan. For your safety, we need to be sure whatever is in the bag is free of evil intentions," Marlowe calmly spoke, but her tone effectively conveyed that there was no room for argument.


    "Fine." Serena let out a sigh. She proceeded to open the bag before bringing out the items inside.


    First, it was a book to which a single red rose was attached. It instantly returned the smile to her face. The book used to be her favorite when she was still with him years ago. She couldn¡¯t believe he still remembered.


    "My favorite book," she announced, waving the book for all of them to see, even though they had all seen it before the exaggerated wave.


    The next item was a box of choctes. This time, she giggled.


    "My favorite chocte," she repeated the action of waving the item, unaware of the chaos brewing within a certain somebody.


    Dropping the box of choctes, she moved to bring out the next item.


    It was a heart-shaped red velvet box. Serena¡¯s brows furrowed upon setting her eyes on it. It kind of looked like an engagement ring box, which made her wonder why he would give her a ring.


    But, refusing to jump to conclusions yet, she proceeded to open the box, only to see it wasn¡¯t a ring inside. It contained a small crystal teddy bear figurine holding a red heart. Inside the lid of the box, there was a sentimental message that read:


    "I¡¯ve been expecting your call or text, but I couldn¡¯t wait anymore, so I decided to reach out.


    I understand your situation, and I know it may not be easy for you with that guy around.


    But I hope one of these days we can have lunch together.


    If Saturday will be fine, then I¡¯ll be waiting at Oma¡¯s Pce, 2 p.m.


    I miss you."


    All eyes were set on her as she silently read the message with a smile. Lucian, Darrell, and Adrian still had no idea what the box contained, as they were seated in positions where they couldn¡¯t see what she was looking at. The only person who already knew what the box contained was Marlowe.


    "And a teddy bear," Serena concluded, also dropping the box on the table as she did with the others. She knew that was thest item in the bag, but just to put their minds at rest, she turned it over so they could all see. "That¡¯s all. As you can all see, they are harmless gifts."


    Lucian strained his eyes as much as he could but couldn¡¯t read what was written in the box. Not only was it far from him, but the writing was also done in small fonts.


    "You can return them to the bag. Thank you for cooperating," Marlowe informed her. "Before you eat the chocte, I¡¯d like to have a sample for testing."


    "That¡¯s not a problem," Serena agreed. "So, are we done here? Can I go now?" she asked as she started to return the items to the bag.


    "Yes," Marlowe said, and she stood up, holding her gift bag with pride as she proceeded to walk away from the dining hall.


    "Don¡¯t forget my stuff, Darrell," she spoke just as she reached the door.


    "I won¡¯t," Darrell reassured her before she disappeared from their presence.


    As soon as she left, Darrell and Marlowe¡¯s attention shifted to Lucian, but Adrian had been looking at the guy long before then, noticing how he was fuming silently ever since the name Vincent Morgan was mentioned.


    "What stuff is she talking about?" Lucian asked Darrell, ignoring the voice inside his head that kept telling him to let the matter go.


    "A car jack," Darrell answered instantly, his expression switching to one of alertness. He knew Lucian was mad. But why did it seem as if the anger was suddenly directed at him?


    "A car jack?" Lucian asked, unable to make any sense of what he just heard.


    "Yes, boss. Madam said she wants to work on the vehicles that are broken down and need servicing. We arecking a jack and some tools, so she asked me to get them for her."


    Lucian didn¡¯t know when a disbelievingugh escaped from his lips. "When did she be an auto mechanic?"


    "She used to be one before she was brought here," Darrell answered, and Lucian had no more words.


    When he couldn¡¯t say any more words, he shifted his attention to Marlowe. "Vincent is getting on my nerves, and I¡¯m not going to take it lightly with him anymore. Since he wants a piece of me, I¡¯m going to give it to him."


    Just as he said this, he pushed himself up from his seat with the intention of walking out of the dining room. But he was immediately struck with a bone-crushing pain that paralyzed him for a moment and elicited a groan from his lips.


    His face twisted in pain even as he bent over and held onto the surface of the table for support, his fists folding into tight balls.


    "Boss?" Darrell and Adrian called at the same time, rm shing in their eyes as they shot up to their feet.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Draven?" Marlowe asked, also pushing herself to her feet.


    Lucian didn¡¯t say anything for a while as he took deep breaths to stabilize himself.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious. I stood up too fast and twisted my ankle. Nothing more," he lied, trying his best to keep his voice stable so they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything further. With that, he walked away from their presence.

 Chapter 62: Newest auto mechanic

    <h4>Chapter 62: Newest auto mechanic</h4>


    Serena took some time to admire her gifts once more in the privacy of her room, without prying eyes. Once satisfied, she kept them all in proper ces¡ªapart from the book, which she decided to read before Darrell returned from the tool store.


    Sinking into thefort of the sofa, she flipped over to the first Chapter and dove into the story, having read it multiple times before. It was at that moment she began to appreciate the dark setting of her room, as she found that it provided the perfect atmosphere for her to get lost in the world of the novel.


    A whileter, she paused her reading and brought the book down as something suddenly urred to her. She needed to call Vincent. The thought struck her with urgency, and almost immediately, she remembered the moment he had handed her his card ¡ª back when she had gone to Viera to pick up her things. It had seemed like a small gesture at the time, but now, it felt more important than ever.


    Dropping the book, she moved to her bag to check for the card. But after checking for a while without sess, she turned the bag upside down, emptying its contents on the bed.


    Again, she carefully searched but found no card among the things in the bag, which made her begin to wonder, with brows furrowed and hands on each side of her waist. How did she lose the card? She was sure she had collected it and put it in her bag. Could it be that she put it in her pocket and thought she had put it in her bag?


    With that thought, she started moving toward the closet, recalling which jean pants she had worn that day. But she paused halfway thereundry was done the day before, and that particr pair of pants had been washed.


    Just then, a knock reached her ears, and she moved to open the door.


    "I got it, ma¡¯am. Everything is ready," Darrell announced, his voice doing nothing to hide the excitement sparkling in his eyes.


    "Alright. Give me a few minutes." Serena walked back inside and still checked the pants to be sure the card was not there, before changing into ck shorts and arge brown T-shirt and heading out.


    When she arrived at the ground floor, she slowed down, moving her attention toward the kitchen.


    "Rhoda," she called out the name of the maid, and in a few seconds, she came running out of the kitchen, wiping her flour-stained hands on a piece of rag.


    "Yes, madam," Rhoda responded, her brows furrowing, as that was the first time she was being summoned by Serena.


    Lucian, who was seated in the living room with one leg over the other thigh and a ss of wine by his side, shifted his attention from the television and fixed it on her. He also wondered what could have made her summon the maid like that.


    "Who did myundry yesterday?" Serena asked.


    "I did, ma¡¯am," Rhoda responded, her heartbeat spiking because she thought she must have done something wrong.


    "Did you find any business card in my pants pocket?"


    "No, ma¡¯am. I ensured all pockets were emptied before Imenced. I found nothing inside any one of them," Rhoda reported, and Serena¡¯s confusion heightened. How the hell did she manage to lose the card?


    "Alright, you can return to what you were doing." She dismissed the maid. "Let¡¯s go, Darrell." She headed out of the house without paying Lucian any attention.


    Lucian took a sip of his wine, narrowing his eyes as he wondered which business card she was looking for.


    "Sir, you have a call," Adrian¡¯s voice echoed behind him.


    "Who?"


    "Joe," Adrian responded, and Lucian stretched out his hand to receive the phone and answered the call.


    "Hey, what¡¯s good?" Lucian asked, and went silent for a few seconds. "What news?" he asked after a while, and a frown settled on his face when he heard what Joe said. Immediately, he picked up the remote and switched to a news channel, where he caught the news Joe was telling him about.


    "BREAKING NEWS: Prominent Business Tycoon Found Dead in Apparent Suicide


    The business world is in shock today following the tragic death of renowned billionaire and real estate mogul, Jonathan Wexler, who was found dead in his penthouse early Friday morning in what authorities are calling an apparent suicide.


    Wexler, 56, was the founder and CEO of..."


    Lucian creased his brows as the news was delivered to his hearing. Jonathan Wexler was one of the five leaders of the Council of Vitae. He was, in fact, the most brutal of them all. If Lucian expected anyone to die of suicide, it wasn¡¯t Jonathan.


    "This is not possible, sir. Something is off. Jonathan cannotmit suicide," Adrian spoke out, as if he had been reading Lucian¡¯s thoughts.


    "You¡¯re right. This is either Bonnie or someone from his inner circle. He waspelled to do this," Lucian stated his thoughts.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Bonnie. I mean, Jonathan is a top leader of the Council of Vitae. He must have known who the buyer of the Glove of Arashat is, and known not to shake or make any skin contact with Bonnie. So I don¡¯t think Bonnie would have been able to get to him."


    "Bonnie is a smart man, Adrian. Trust me, if Bonnie wants to get to Jonathan, he has his ways. Anyways, let¡¯s not rely on assumptions. I think it¡¯s time to send that message to Bonnie." Lucian rubbed his jaw with his forefinger as a smirk formed on his face.


    He didn¡¯t pity the dead man. The man had been a thorn in his flesh and a major pain in his butt. He couldn¡¯t be any more grateful that very problem had been settled¡ªand he didn¡¯t have to do it himself.


    After Adrian left, he waited for a while before deciding to go see his newest auto mechanic, who had decided to open a workshop in his mansion without his permission.

 Chapter 63: Take your shirt off

    <h4>Chapter 63: Take your shirt off</h4>


    The journey outside was a difficult one for Lucian, and he couldn¡¯t fathom why. The moment he stood up from the sofa in the living room, strength left him, but he ignored it and still moved. "No stupid curse would be able to keep him down," he said to himself.


    Now standing outside, at a spot where he could clearly see his person of interest without any obstruction, he leaned against the pir, which provided him some support.


    She had tied her hair into a low ponytail and tied one side of her T-shirt against her waist, revealing a small part of her t stomach.


    He watched how she chatted with Darrell with no care in the world, as if she truly was at her workshop, but that was not what amazed him. It was the way she handled the tools with great precision, as if those pieces of metal were made just for her hands. Also, how she patted the car every now and then like a friend encouraging another friend. The sound of herughter, the look on her face, her carefree attitude¡ªit was all too mesmerizing to watch, even for him.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he spent there, but he only realized he had been lost in thoughts and his imagination when he finally heard the car roar to life¡ªa sound that woke him up instantly.


    "Yeahhhhh!!!" Serena¡¯s loud celebratory voice reached his ears as she jubted over her victory. "Told ya the old boy wasn¡¯t a goner," she said, proud of herself.


    Her contagiousughter had him smiling, but exhaustion was quickly catching up. Pushing himself away from the pir, he headed inside.


    He didn¡¯t get to climb the third step of the stairs when something he had been expecting hit him, making him freeze and his jaws clench. The stupid pain had be more frequent now, and he couldn¡¯t fathom why.


    Standing on that spot, his body didn¡¯t move. His jaws, however, continued to work while he tried to take deep breaths to stabilize himself.


    As usual, about thirty secondster, the pain died down. The exhaustion, however, remained.


    Just as he was about to continue his journey upstairs, a voice had him pausing.


    "Mr. Draven," Marlowe called, her face like one who was tired of scolding a stubborn child. "Pleasee with me to theb," she said to him when he turned his head around to give her his attention. After she left off speaking, she turned around and started towards theb.


    Lucian followed, wondering what was wrong and why she summoned him to theb. As soon as he stepped inside, she had a grave expression on her face, even while her body rested slightly against her work table. There was a chair right opposite where she stood.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Marlowe?" Lucian probed, suspecting something serious was up¡ªonly to hear her say...


    "Take off your shirt, Mr. Draven."


    "Huh?" Lucian tilted his head in confusion.


    "You heard me right. Take your shirt off and sit down."


    Lucian still didn¡¯t move. He pinned his confused gaze on the woman, who didn¡¯t look like she was going to say anything further.


    Letting out a sigh, his hand finally moved to the first fastened button, and he undid it as he trudged toward the chair.


    "Can you at least tell me what¡¯s going on?" he asked, still unfastening his shirt buttons one after the other.


    "I¡¯ll know when your shirt is off," Marlowe responded, and Lucian gave up. He took off his shirt and sat down, looking expectantly at her for some exnation.


    "Why are you so stubborn, Mr. Draven?" Marlowe asked, heightening Lucian¡¯s confusion even as she grabbed a small shlight and approached him.


    "What do you mean?" Lucian asked, even though all his thinking had given him an idea what the woman was talking about.


    "I mean, why do you want to get yourself killed?" Marlowe rephrased the question, turning on the shlight and examining the cut on his shoulder. "Your wound is still not healing properly, yet you decided to say nothing about it all this while." She turned off the shlight and shot him a scolding re. "And your curse is back. Am I right?"


    "How did you know that?" Lucian asked in a tired tone.


    Marlowe didn¡¯t respond as she instantly got to work, checking his blood pressure, heart rate, and attached a different device to his other arm.


    With every single check, her expression turned darker and darker, and by the time she was done, she shot him a disbelieving look. "My God! Do you really not care about your life anymore? Your heart rate is shooting to high heavens, Mr. Draven, and you really decided to stay quiet?"


    "What do you expect me to do? Should I be panicking and making everyone panic as well? There is no cure, Marlowe."


    "There is a temporary¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t you even suggest Serena. I will not ept it. I thought I already made that clear," Lucian cut her off.


    "I wasn¡¯t talking about Serena," Marlowe said. "But if ites to that, then I don¡¯t think you should reject it. Do you think the council will leave her alone if you die beforepleting this mission?


    "What if she uses that ability one more time and doesn¡¯t wake up after it? What if it¡¯s thest time she can use it? I will not ept it, Marlowe. That¡¯s final," Lucian decided, closing the Chapter. "Now, if you weren¡¯t talking about her, what were you talking about?"


    Marlowe let out a deep sigh, moving to bring out an I.V. setup. "You know I¡¯ve been working on something to bring you temporary relief. I¡¯vepleted it, but I was waiting for when you¡¯d tell me the curse is back so we can test it out. But you decided to hide it," she spoke with an offended tone. "Good thing I noticed it now," she added, stretching her hand in silent demand for his hand, and Lucian gave her what she demanded, a sigh escaping his lips as well.

 Chapter 64: Stop thinking too much

    <h4>Chapter 64: Stop thinking too much</h4>


    Marlowe paused, the tip of the UV line hovering just above Lucian¡¯s skin. She nced up at him, her expression unreadable. "Would you rather take this in your room, or is this ce okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but clinical.


    Lucian turned his head slowly, his eyes scanning the sterileb before settling on the small bed idling in one corner. It looked ufortable, barely suitable for rest, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind. "How long is this going to take?" he asked, his voice low,ced with weariness and a hint of impatience.


    "Three hours tops," Marlowe replied. "But you may still sleep for an hour extra after it¡¯spleted. That¡¯s normal."


    "I¡¯ll take it here then," Lucian muttered, his voice quiet but firm. With a small grunt, he forced his body upright, each movement weighted with exhaustion. He walked over to the bed with measured steps, then eased himself down onto it. The mattress creaked faintly under his weight as hey back, turning his head to one side. Without another word, he extended his arm toward Marlowe, silently giving her permission to begin her work.


    "How did you know that it was back?" he asked her. It wasn¡¯t even up to a full day yet since he noticed and thought he had sessfully masked it.


    "I was wondering why the Splera de Plifa poison affected you that badly, especially considering you have no magic," Marlowe began, her tone thoughtful as she carefully prepared the IV line. Her fingers moved with practiced precision. "To an ordinary human, the poison is supposed to have no effect at all¡ªbarely even a headache. But it hit you hard. That was the first red g."


    She gently inserted the needle into his vein, securing it as she continued, "It made me think... maybe it wasn¡¯t magic, but something inside you it was reacting to. That¡¯s when I realized¡ªit had to be the curse. The symptoms pointed to it, and I began to suspect the poison didn¡¯t just affect you... it triggered something. It made the curse rebound."


    Lucian only watched her, not saying a word even after shepleted her job and injected the solution she came up with into the fluid bottle, mixing it with the clear fluid.


    A few more tubes were connected to his body¡ªthin lines running from various monitors that blinked softly in the dim light. They were meant to track his vital signs, every beat of his heart and breath he took, all under Marlowe¡¯s watchful eye.


    Meanwhile, Lucian shifted his gaze to the ceiling, his expression unreadable. His mind, however, was anything but calm. Thoughts swirled and collided, jumping from one to another¡ªfragmented memories, half-formed worries, and questions he wasn¡¯t ready to face just yet.


    As soon as Marlowe was done, she moved to apply fresh dressing on the cut on his shoulder. This time, he didn¡¯t object. Instead, he focused on the calm that her medicine was providing to his body.


    "Mr. Draven?" Marlowe called, the sound of her voice snapping him out of his thoughts.


    "Hmm?" Lucian hummed his response, not bothering with words.


    "Do you like Serena?" Marlowe threw a question that caught him off guard. He instantly turned his head sharply to look at her, a deep frown on his face.


    The woman, however, had all of her attention on the wound she was dressing. Even when he turned to look at her, she didn¡¯t spare him a nce.


    "Why are you asking me that?" Lucian probed, not sure where the question came from or why it was being directed to him.


    "Because you have been dropping subtle signs that you do, but your mixed signals are making me unsure. And I don¡¯t want to jump into any assumptions," Marlowe answered, still not paying him any attention.


    "Stop thinking too much into certain things, Marlowe. And I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," he denied, moving his gaze back to the ceiling.


    Silence reigned for a while before Marlowe spoke again. "I saw the video you asked me to delete," she revealed. "The one you imed would cause her brain damage. I sent it to my phone before I deleted it from hers."


    Lucian smirked when he heard that. He should have known she would do that. It was Marlowe, after all. She was a smart woman. He would have gone for the phone himself, but that would make Serena be suspicious.


    Thinking he was going to get some scolding from her, he braced for it.


    "You did well, Mr. Draven," Marlowe praised, disappointing his expectations. "She didn¡¯t need to see that. She may be acting strong on the outside, but on a closer look, you¡¯d see she is almost at her breaking point."


    Lucian knew that. He had known that since the first day he saw her in that office. He was a good reader of people. He didn¡¯t know whether to call it a blessing or a curse.


    Marlowe finished with the dressing. That was when she gave him her full attention.


    At that point, Lucian knew she was going to say something he wouldn¡¯t want to hear, so he shut his eyes and turned his face to the wall. He was already feeling sleepy anyway.


    "If you do like her, Mr. Draven," Marlowe started, just as he had predicted, "then maybe you should treat her better than you are doing now."


    Lucian let out a chuckle. "I thought you wanted me to stay away from her. You didn¡¯t want me to bring her into my messed-up world. Is this you giving us your blessing?" Lucian asked without moving from his position or opening his eyes.


    "Let¡¯s just say I had a change of heart." Marlowe walked away from him, going toward one of the monitors. "Everything I said only applies to if you really like her. If not, then don¡¯t bother with my words."


    When he said nothing further, she focused on the monitor. She let out a soft, relieved breath when she saw that his heart rate and blood pressure were normalizing gradually.

 Chapter 65: He’s awake

    <h4>Chapter 65: He¡¯s awake</h4>


    It had been two long hours of treatment already, and Lucian was fast asleep, his breathing deep and even. His skin glistened with sweat under the soft glow of theb lights, a clear indication of the internal battle his body was fighting. Marlowe made it a personal duty to stay by his side, diligently wiping down his body with a cold towel every twenty minutes to regte his temperature and offer some relief. Each time she pressed the cloth to his fevered skin, she silently hoped the solution she had prepared would be enough to pull him through.


    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure how effective the medicine she hade up with would be in the long run, but the mere fact that it had managed to stabilize and normalize his vital signs for the time being was enough to give her a small measure of relief. It wasn¡¯t a full victory, but it was a promising sign¡ªone that allowed her to breathe a little easier as she continued monitoring him closely.


    A knock suddenly echoed around theb, sharp and unexpected in the quiet space. Marlowe nced toward the entrance before rising to her feet and moving to answer it. When she opened the door, Adrian, Darrell, and Serena stood outside, their faces lined with worry as they peered past her into theb.


    "Is Lucian in here with you?" Serena asked, beating Adrian and Darrell to it. They all had concern written all over their faces.


    Adrian hade to them earlier, visibly concerned, asking if they had seen Lucian leave the house or go anywhere around the vicinity. He exined that he had searched the house but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, which had left him feeling uneasy.


    But a maid, who overheard them talking, informed them that she saw Lucian going into theb with Dr. Marlowe. The maid also hinted that he didn¡¯t look alright, which got them worried and hurrying toward theb.


    Instead of directly answering the question, Marlowe stepped aside and held the door wider, allowing them all to enter theb. "No loud noises," she instructed calmly, her gaze briefly flickering toward Lucian¡¯s unconscious form, "so he wouldn¡¯t wake up before the treatment ispleted." After they filed in, she gently shut the door behind them, her expression focused and serious.


    The three of them paused in the doorway, their eyes widening in shock as they took in the sight of Lucian, deeply asleep on the bed. Various tubes were attached to his body, some for monitoring his vital signs, others for administering the treatment. The scene was far from what they had expected, and the gravity of his condition was immediately apparent.


    Serena stood frozen for a moment, disbelief etched across her face. Just that morning, he had seemed perfectly fine¡ªeating breakfast with them, discussing the council¡¯s issues and her brother¡¯s freedom with his usual sharp focus and calm demeanor. It was impossible to reconcile the man she had seen earlier with the fragile figure before her now, so vulnerable and hooked up to various machines.


    Even when she was heading out to go fix the car, she had seen him but intentionally ignored him. At that time, he didn¡¯t look weak.


    "What happened to him?" she whisper-asked, moving her attention to Marlowe, just as the other two men did.


    "His curse is back," Marlowe revealed quietly, her voice tinged with concern. The words hung in the air, and the eyes of her listeners widened even more, their shock palpable as they processed the unexpected turn of events. It was hard to believe, especially after all they know.


    "What?! How is that possible?" Darrell eximed, his voiceced with disbelief. "I thought Madam gave him temporary relief. Has it already worn off so fast?" He frowned, his mind struggling to make sense of the situation. The idea that the relief had been so fleeting seemed impossible, and he couldn¡¯t fathom how things had taken such a turn so quickly.


    "It didn¡¯t wear off so fast. The poisoned dagger brought it back. And he has been hiding it. If I hadn¡¯t suspected and figured it out, it would have been toote to do anything about it. He was already at a very critical stage."


    "What if I do it again¡ªI mean give him another temporary relief?" Serena asked, already rmed.


    "No what ifs," Marlowe replied firmly, her tone leaving no room for discussion. "He¡¯s already receiving treatment, as you can see. I came up with a different temporary treatment for him, and this will hopefully suffice." Her answer came out sharp and decisive, effectively cutting off any further arguments Serena might have wanted to raise. Marlowe¡¯s gaze remained steady, her focus unwavering as she ensured everything was in ce.


    As if disagreeing with her, one of the machines suddenly emitted a sharp beep¡ªa clear indication that Lucian¡¯s heart rate had spiked above normal once again. The rhythmic sound broke the tension in the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the rming readout. It was an unmistakable sign that his condition was worsening, despite the treatment.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Serena asked in a panic, her voice trembling as her gaze darted between Marlowe and the monitor.


    Marlowe didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she moved to monitor the machine for a short moment before grabbing a syringe and filling it with a different injection, which she injected into a vein on the back of Lucian wrist.


    It took a short while, but the machine eventually stopped beeping, indicating that things were back to normal again.


    ***


    Hourster, Lucian slowly opened his eyes, only toe face-to-face with the wall of theb. At that moment, he remembered how he got there and everything that happened before he slept off.


    Turning his face to the other side, he was surprised to see Serena seated there with her eyes fixed on him. There was a slight furrow between her brows as she regarded him.


    "Marlowe, he¡¯s awake," she announced, and Marlowe, who had been working on something on her table, turned around.


    "How are you feeling now, Mr. Draven?" Marlowe asked, leaving everything she was doing and moving toward him.

 Chapter 66: Talk about hypocrisy

    <h4>Chapter 66: Talk about hypocrisy</h4>


    "Is it my funeral already?" Lucian suddenly threw the question, his voiceced with sarcasm, instead of answering Marlowe¡¯s question about how he was feeling.


    "What are you talking about?" Marlowe probed, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion. The serious look on his face only deepened her sense of uncertainty, offering no rity to the situation. His tone and demeanor left her feeling even more puzzled, unsure if he was joking or not.


    "Am I dead?" Lucian asked again.


    "Why are you asking such questions? How can you be asking if you¡¯re dead?" Marlowe responded, observing him to know if something had gone wrong somewhere during the course of the treatment.


    "If I¡¯m not dead, then why is her face like that?" Lucian asked, his voice tinged with annoyance as he gestured with his chin toward Serena. Her expression was so strained and filled with emotion that it seemed like she might burst into tears at any moment¡ªif he hadn¡¯t woken up when he did.


    Serena shot him a re because, even though she was not about to cry, she had been extremely worried when he hadn¡¯t woken up at the time Marlowe said he would.


    "Wipe that dirty look from your face," Lucian said, his voice sharp as he red at Serena. "Even if I die today, don¡¯t ever look at me with that kind of pity in your eyes," he added, his serious frown deepening. His gaze was unwavering, as though he couldn¡¯t bear to be seen as weak or pitied, even in his vulnerable state.


    "Shut your mouth," Serena snapped at him, her anger rising sharply. The thought of him even mentioning death sent a wave of frustration and pain through her that she couldn¡¯t suppress.


    "Did you just ask me to shut my mouth?" Lucian asked, his expression darkening instantly, the challenge in his eyes unmistakable. The tension between them thickened,lllllll neither of them were willing to back down.


    "Yes! Shut it and never open it again to speak to me," Serena responded with confidence, getting up from the chair she was seated on. "And if you want to die, go ahead and die. You think I care?" After saying this, she stormed out of theb.


    "What?" Lucian asked when Marlowe shot him a look that suggested she was disappointed in him. "I didn¡¯t like the look on her face and I asked her to wipe it. Did I say anything wrong?"


    "Yes, you said everything wrong. Why are you talking about dying so casually, as if there aren¡¯t people who care about you and want you to live?" Marlowe scolded him.


    "Everybody is going to die one day. It¡¯s not a big deal. Moreover, you just heard her¡ªshe doesn¡¯t care."


    Marlowe observed him for a while before she moved toward the monitors.


    "Serena has been seated here for over three hours, worrying and waiting for you to wake up. Asking me every few minutes why you aren¡¯t waking up yet¡ªand you think she doesn¡¯t care?" Marlowe shook her head in disbelief. "I wonder what you all find so appealing about saying one thing and meaning something entirely different. It¡¯s maddening, really. She¡¯s been pacing and barely taking a breath, yet you still think she doesn¡¯t care?"


    She let out a sigh, deciding to leave them alone. As long as they were not fighting, they would be alright, she thought.


    After being certified alright by Marlowe, and being firmly told not to engage in any strenuous activities until she was certain the medicine could sustain him, Lucian slowly made his way out of theb. He buttoned up his shirt, his movements a bit slower than usual, as he headed toward his room. He had grown ustomed to his body¡¯s limits, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight irritation at being told to rest. His mind, as always, was already racing with thoughts of everything he needed to catch up on.


    But he changed his mind when he got to the top floor and changed direction toward Serena¡¯s room instead, already knowing that was where she went.


    When he arrived at her door, his hand moved toward the handle to push it open as usual, but he hesitated and folded his fingers instead, to knock.


    But the knock did not reach the door, because his brows furrowed as he wondered what the hell had gotten into him. Why was he hesitating?


    Changing his mind, he moved again toward the handle to open the door without knocking, but yet again, he couldn¡¯t do it. His hand rested on the handle for a few seconds, but he didn¡¯t turn it, and he didn¡¯t push.


    Finally, he let go of the handle and released a single knock on the door. Strange as it was, he felt a level of peace within him when he did that.


    However, he didn¡¯t wait for her to tell him toe in before he pushed the door open and went inside.


    Serena lifted her head from the book she was reading when she heard a knock on her door. She was just about to ask who it was when the door was pushed open from the outside and Lucian stepped into view.


    Surprise registered on Serena¡¯s face, but she quickly masked it so he wouldn¡¯t see it.


    "When you knock, you¡¯re supposed to wait for permission to be given before you enter," Serena scolded him, deciding not to give him credit for thinking of knocking in the first ce.


    "Shut your mouth," Lucian said, ring at her.


    "Don¡¯t tell me to shut my mouth!" Serena fired back at him, shooting him a re of equal intensity.


    "You can tell me to shut my mouth and I can¡¯t tell you to do the same? Talk about hypocrisy," Lucian said, a frowning to settle on his face when he saw what she was reading. He darted his eyes around the room, catching sight of all the gifts Vincent had sent to her. The sight instantly ruined his mood.


    "What do you want?" Serena asked in a sharp tone.


    "Nothing," he said, walking out without another word.

 Chapter 67: Think about you

    <h4>Chapter 67: Think about you</h4>


    Serena nced at her reflection once more in the mirror, running her fingers through her hair to smooth it down. She tilted her head slightly, checking every angle to make sure everything was just right. Her outfit was perfect, and the subtle makeup she had applied enhanced her natural features without overdoing it. Once satisfied with herplete look, she gave herself onest nod of approval and stepped out of her room.


    It was the next day, and it was Saturday¡ªthe day Vincent had asked her to have lunch. She was eager for the outing, not just because of him, but because she longed for a change of scenery. The air in the house had be heavy, almost suffocating, and she was desperate for some fresh air. Stepping into the hallway, she took a deep breath, already feeling a sense of freedom as she made her way toward the door.


    "Darrell," she called out as she arrived at the ground floor, her voice carrying through the quiet house, but she received no response. She paused for a moment, looking around, but it was Adrian who soon appeared from around the corner.


    "Do you need something, madam?" he asked politely, his expression neutral yet attentive as he stood a few steps away from her.


    "Yeah, where¡¯s Darrell? He¡¯s supposed to drive me out," Serena said, a hint of impatience in her tone as she nced around.


    "Darrell went out with Boss," Adrian replied, his voice calm and matter-of-fact. Serena frowned at his words. Wasn¡¯t it usually Adrian who went out with Lucian? Why was Darrell the one apanying him today?


    "Why didn¡¯t he tell me? I already discussed this with him," Serenained, her tone tinged with frustration as she crossed her arms.


    "It was an urgent trip, and he didn¡¯t get the chance to tell you," Adrian replied with a shrug, his expression neutral. "I can drive you. Just give me a few minutes to finish up what I¡¯m doing in the office. I¡¯m almost done." With that, he gave her a reassuring smile before walking off, leaving Serena to stand there, still mulling over the unexpected turn of events.


    Serena let out a forced breath in annoyance, her patience thinning. She would have driven herself, but she didn¡¯t know the city that well and had no idea where Oma¡¯s Pce was located. She had never heard of it, and navigating the unfamiliar streets on her own wasn¡¯t something she wanted to risk. The thought of getting lost and the fact that she wasn¡¯t safe on her own only added to her frustration, so she reluctantly decided to wait for Adrian to finish.


    She wondered what kind of emergency would make Darrell go with Lucian instead of Adrian. Realizing she was already bothering her head and ruining her mood, she decided not to think further about it. At least there was Adrian. It would have been disastrous if he also wasn¡¯t home.


    Adrian walked out after a few minutes, as he had said.


    "I¡¯m done. Shall we?" he asked, gesturing toward the door with his hand as he grabbed the car keys.


    Serena climbed into the gunshot seat instead of the owner¡¯s corner, as Adrian had expected, but he said nothing about it and just drove off.


    "What is the destination, madam?"


    "Oma¡¯s Pce," Serena responded without looking at him, her attention fixed on something she was watching on her phone.


    "I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re going for a date?" Adrian spoke again after a while.


    "It¡¯s just lunch with Vincent, nothing more," Serena responded in the same manner she had the first time. She wasn¡¯t used to talking to him as much as she was with Darrell.


    "Here," Adrian spoke up again after a short while of silence.


    When Serena turned her face toward his direction, her eyes widened when she saw that he was extending a gun to her.


    "You know how to use this?"


    "Noo..." Serena drawled, her brows furrowing. "Why are you giving me a gun?"


    "For your protection," Adrian answered, withdrawing the gun when he heard her say she didn¡¯t know how to use it. "Thest time you were attacked, it was when you went to the restroom. I figured you would use it in case you needed to go to the restroom again."


    "I¡¯ll not use the restroom this time around. You don¡¯t have to worry about that," Serena said to him, and he nodded, returning the gun into its case.


    "I know it¡¯s not my ce, madam, but you should be very careful with Vincent," Adrian started to speak, his gaze fixed on the road. "I know he¡¯s your friend, but he is not as innocent as he looks. Boss doesn¡¯t just hate him for no reason. Just like you, they¡¯ve been friends for a long time. I¡¯m not saying you should stop being friends with him or anything like that¡ªI just need you to be very wise when dealing with him," he advised.


    When they arrived at Oma¡¯s Pce, Serena stepped out of the car, and Adrian did the same too.


    "I¡¯ll be going in with you, but I¡¯ll stay out of your way. I hope you don¡¯t mind," he informed her.


    "It¡¯s fine," Serena agreed.


    As soon as they walked in, Serena¡¯s eyes moved around in search of Vincent, and soon enough she spotted him seated at a corner by the ss floor-to-ceiling window, which provided a beautiful view.


    He had his head low and so didn¡¯t spot her immediately, but as if he knew she had arrived, the moment she saw him, he also lifted his head and his eyes met hers.


    A lovely smile spread across his features, and he stood up when she started toward his direction.


    "I¡¯m d you could make it," he said, pulling out a chair for her to sit.


    "Thank you. How have you been?" Serena asked.


    "Just the way you left me¡ªthinking about you. I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about you," Vincent responded, unreserved adoration glinting in his eyes as he looked at her face.

 Chapter 68: Something has changed

    <h4>Chapter 68: Something has changed</h4>


    Oma¡¯s pce buzzed with the low hum of conversation, the clink of silverware against porcin, and the asional burst ofughter from nearby tables.


    The aroma of freshly made meals, coffee mixed with the sweetness of baked pastries, curled through the air and wrapped the room infort. The afternoon sun filtered through the tall windows, casting warm, golden streaks across the wooden floor. It was the kind of ce that begged for nostalgia.


    Serena and Vincent had spent thest thirty minutes slipping back into the easy rhythm of their old friendship¡ªtrading stories, teasing each other,ughing in a way that almost made it feel like no time had passed at all. Almost.


    They talked about everything and nothing¡ªchildhood mischief, inside jokes that hadn¡¯t lost their charm, silly arguments from years ago. Serena found herselfughing more than she had in weeks, maybe even months.


    There was something familiar about Vincent, something safe and grounding. Maybe because he had been all she knew for most of her childhood. For a brief moment, she allowed herself to pretend that things were as simple as they used to be.


    But then, for what felt like the hundredth time, Vincent¡¯s gaze dropped to her left hand¡ªto the ring that sat snugly on her finger. Lucian¡¯s ring. A delicate but unmistakable symbol. His smile faltered, the warmth in his eyes dimming like a candle flickering in a draft.


    "Why do you still have it on?" he said, his voice quieter now, rougher.


    Serena instinctively pulled her hand from the table, tucking it into herp as if she could change the fact that he had seen it with that simple action. "I already told you why I have and need to keep it on," she said, but the words sounded flimsy even to her own ears. Her voicecked conviction, and she knew it.


    The truth was, she didn¡¯t fully understand why it was still there. After the night of the g, she should have taken it off. Should have tossed it into a drawer, returned it to him, thrown it into the damn river for all she cared. But she hadn¡¯t¡ªand she strangely didn¡¯t want to. The fact that Lucian hadn¡¯t removed his either only made it feel less awkward to leave hers on.


    There was a part of her that hated that ring¡ªhated everything it stood for. And yet, it remained. She was no longer the same person that arrived at the Draven mansion some time ago.


    If it were to be that girl, she would have gotten rid of that ring the very moment they returned from that g. But something had changed inside of her, and although she knew it, she adamantly refused to admit it.


    Vincent exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. His fingers clenched around his wine ss until his knuckles turned white. "You don¡¯t need to y Lucian¡¯s games, Serena. Don¡¯t let him manipte you. He is a maniptor. That is the only thing he¡¯s good at."


    Serena didn¡¯t respond. What could she say? That she wasn¡¯t ying along? That she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing anymore?


    She looked past Vincent, her eyes settling on a couple seated at a nearby table¡ªtwo people lost in each other¡¯s presence, smiling over half-drunkttes and shared dessert. It seemed so effortless for them. She envied that ease, that simplicity. Love for them hadn¡¯te with terms, conditions, modern-day witchcraft, or dark politics lurking in the shadows.


    Why couldn¡¯t her life be that easy? Why did she have to be the manifestation of someone¡¯s dark thoughts and desires?


    Vincent¡¯s fingers tapped restlessly against the table before he leaned in, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "Come with me. I know how to keep you safe. I¡¯ll take you somewhere that the Council will never find you, no matter how much they looked."


    The offer hung between them, heavy and pleading. It was bold, reckless even¡ªbut not unexpected.


    Vincent had always been the one to offer escape, to promise freedom. And deep down, part of her longed to believe him. To believe in the possibility of peace.


    Vincent waited for her response, the memory of Carter¡¯s cold suggestion ringing in his mind:


    Convince her to sleep with Lucian. To have his child. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll ever get her back.


    The thought alone made his stomach twist. How could he ever ask that of her? How could he look into her eyes¡ªthose eyes he¡¯d spent half his life longing to lose himself in¡ªand tell her to give herself to a monster like Lucian? No. He couldn¡¯t. Wouldn¡¯t. And the fact that she clearly had no desire to be with the man only made his resolve stronger.


    Serena shook her head, a sad, knowing smile touching her lips. "It¡¯s not that easy, Vincent."


    "It is easy," he insisted, reaching for her hand again, his grip firm. "You just have to choose what¡¯s best for you. Your happiness. Us."


    She looked down at their joined hands, at the contrast between his rough, calloused fingers and the cold gleam of Lucian¡¯s ring. The weight of it pressed into her skin¡ªa constant, unyielding reminder of the chains she couldn¡¯t¡ªor wouldn¡¯t¡ªbreak.


    She remembered a time when Vincent¡¯s touch had meant everything. When the feel of his hand in hers could still her anxious heart, could silence all the noise. But that was before. Before everything changed.


    For the first time in years, she wished things could be simple. That she could just walk away.


    But the world had never been kind enough to let her go that easily.


    Serena shook her head again. No matter how tempting Vincent¡¯s offer sounded, it wasn¡¯t for her¡ªnot anymore. She was tired of running, tired of the games, and things had already grown far tooplicated. But instead of telling him that outright, knowing he¡¯d only keep pushing, she decided to take another route.


    "It¡¯s going to be hard to just leave everything behind and choose my own happiness," she said softly. "Maybe I need some time to think about it."


    Vincent nodded, his eyes lighting up with the hope that he was finally making progress. "Yes, Serena, you should think about it. And do it fast," he added with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    She returned the gesture, mustering a small smile of her own. "I think I should go now."


    She reached for her bag, her movements slow, almost reluctant.


    Vincent looked at her, baffled.


    "You just got here a few minutes ago. Why do you want to leave already?" His tone wasced with concern, but there was also something else¡ªsomething almost usatory. "Are you running away?" he asked, eyes narrowing slightly.


    Serena froze for a second. Was she running? Perhaps. Or maybe she was just trying to breathe. Trying to hold on to the little control she had left in a world that seemed determined to spin off its axis.


    Before she could answer, he cut in again, his voice lower, softer. "Listen, Serena. I¡¯m not pressuring you, okay? I just care. I care about your safety and your happiness. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m doing everything I can to make sure you feel even a fraction of what you felt back then... when things were easier."


    Serena looked at him for a long moment, her chest tightening with emotions she couldn¡¯t put into words. Emotions that tangled with her anger, her confusion.


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead, she gave him a slow nod. "I understand, Vincent. I just need time to think about it."


    "Will you call me then while thinking about it? I waited for your call all these days, and I didn¡¯t get it. Is Lucian restricting your movement and your actions in his house?" Vincent probed, with a serious expression on his face.


    "No, Lucian is not doing anything," Serena instantly defended, again for reasons she couldn¡¯t fathom. Normally, she would confide in Vincent¡ªhe was her friend, anyway, and wanted nothing but the best for her. But she found herself hesitating. Whether it was the words Adrian said to her while they wereing or the internal war she was fighting, she wasn¡¯t sure which one made her feel the need to defend him.


    "I didn¡¯t call you because I lost the card you gave me, thereby losing your number. If you could give it¡ª" she didn¡¯tplete the request before Vincent brought out another card and handed it to her.


    "Call me," he said, and she nodded with a smile before she turned and walked away.


    The sound of her heels clicking softly against the hardwood floor was drowned by the ambient noise inside the building, but Vincent heard it all the same. Each step carried her a little farther from him, from the past they¡¯d once shared¡ªand from the future he so desperately wished for. But that only fueled his determination to get her back, no matter the cost.


    As she reached the door, hand resting on the polished brass handle, she hesitated just for a second. Not long enough to turn back. But just enough to remember.


    Then, without another word, she pushed the door open and stepped out, Adrian silently following behind her.

 Chapter 69: He’s hit

    <h4>Chapter 69: He¡¯s hit</h4>


    Instead of the seat which she had initially taken when they started the journey to Oma¡¯s Pce, Serena decided to take the owner¡¯s corner this time, quietly shifting to the luxurious seat that gave her a clearer view of the surroundings and some privacy to think.


    Adrian noticed her sour mood but decided not toment. Hemenced the ride, only asionally ncing at her from time to time, his eyes flicking between her and the road ahead. The silence between them stretched, growing thicker with every passing second, yet he respected her space.


    After a while, he broke the silence. "Would you like to go anywhere else, madam? Or should I just drive to the house?" His voice was calm, low, and almost hesitant, like he didn¡¯t want to overstep.


    "Just drive to the house," Serena said tly after a while of thinking. She would have loved to take a stroll around the city, maybe clear her mind and breathe in the evening air, but for some reason, her heart was strongly suggesting she return to the house. And she didn¡¯t have the energy to fight that urge, so she just followed with it.


    After the answer dropped, Adrian said nothing further and just continued to drive, with the house as his focus destination.


    A whileter, they arrived at Kruger crescent, and as they neared the house, an unsettling feeling washed over him.


    He gripped the steering wheel with one hand, eyes narrowed in focus, as the sleek ck vehicle cruised silently down the private road leading to the mansion.


    The soft hum of the engine was the only sound breaking the quiet. Serena sat beside him in the owner¡¯s seat, lost in thought, the weight of her conversation with Vincent pressing heavily on her shoulders. Her fingers traced the embroidery on her sleeve as her mind drifted.


    The gates loomed a few meters ahead, but Adrian knew something was wrong when he saw a strange car parked in front of the gate.


    Then came the crack-crack-crack ¡ª sharp, sudden bursts in the distance.


    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched. He immediately slowed down, the car easing into a cautious crawl, his instincts taking over with a practiced calm.


    "Did you hear that?" Serena asked, already leaning forward, her frown deepening with rm.


    "Gunshots," Adrian confirmed, his tone suddenly cold and alert. His hand dropped subtly to his side, near thepartment beneath the seat.


    They were just meters away from the gate when two figures sprang out from a narrow path nking the outer perimeter ¡ª one limping, clutching his bleeding side, the other moving fast, gun drawn, face wild with tension.


    Adrian jerked the wheel to the right and mmed the brakes hard.


    The car screeched and slid to a stop, angled sideways as bullets sprayed across the windshield, spiderwebbing the ss.


    "Madam, down now!" Adrian barked as he reached under the seat for his weapon, voice cutting through the chaos like a de.


    Serena, heart pounding like a war drum, shrieked and obeyed, dropping down to the floor of the car just as bullets shattered the passenger-side window in a spray of ss and violence.


    Adrian flung the door open and slid out, crouching behind the metal body of the car. "Get out and stay low," he instructed sharply but respectfully. "Use the car as cover!"


    Trembling, Serena slid out, ducking low behind the door as adrenaline surged through her body like a wildfire. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps as she tried to make sense of the unfolding nightmare.


    The air was thick with gunfire. Echoes bounced around them, drowning out the sound of her own panicked breathing. The scent of gunpowder filled her nose. She dared not look up, praying that the people inside the mansion were still safe.


    Adrian, now crouched with his gun raised, peered over the hood. The uninjured attacker was nking left, trying to get a better shot. Adrian squeezed the trigger ¡ª bang. The man staggered, dropped his weapon, and copsed in a heap.


    From the mansion¡¯s guard tower, a second shot rang out ¡ª a single, clean shot that sliced through the tension.


    The wounded man dropped instantly, blood spraying across the gravel as he hit the ground with a lifeless thud. His limbs sprawled out grotesquely as silence swallowed the grounds again.


    The gunfire ceased.


    Silence fell, thick and heavy, broken only by the ringing in Serena¡¯s ears and the soft rustling of leaves in the wind.


    Adrian stood slowly, scanning the area with sharp eyes before turning to Serena. "You okay, madam?"


    Serena nodded shakily, though her body still trembled. She clutched the edge of the car for support, her knuckles white. "I¡ªI think so," she whispered, barely trusting her voice.


    Adrian holstered his weapon and moved to her side, gently guiding her up. "Let¡¯s get you inside." His hand on her¡¯s was steady and grounding.


    Behind them, the guards from the mansion were already rushing out, weapons drawn and expressions grim, their boots thudding against the earth.


    They moved at a half-run pace until they were safely within the walls of the mansion. Serena¡¯s eyes stretched to the maximum when she saw men with guns everywhere, and three injured guys lying on the floor being attended to by others. The sight was surreal, like something from a war zone.


    She sighed, just as Darrell came into view ¡ª at the same time he sighted them, and they moved toward his direction. He looked nothing like theposed assistant who used tough with her whenever the opportunity presented itself.


    Now he looked something close to what Lucian looked like ¡ª cold eyes and demeanor, a gun in each hand, and delivering instructions to the men standing with him. His shirt was torn on one side and his hair disheveled. There was blood on his cheek ¡ª not his, she hoped.


    "Wee, madam," he greeted when they arrived at his side, voice clipped and tight.


    "What the hell happened here?" Adrian threw the question before Serena could say anything, his jaw tight with frustration.


    "Warehouse attack. They followed us here," Darrell exined, eyes darting between them and the chaos around.


    "Where¡¯s boss?" Another question rang out of Adrian¡¯s lips ¡ª one Serena was very interested in. She had looked around, hoping to catch sight of him, but he was nowhere to be found around the premises. A chill crept into her bones.


    "He¡¯s inside with the doctor," Darrell answered, a grave expression settling on his features, which made Serena¡¯s heart race. "He is hit," and Darrell hesitated for a moment before continuing, "You will know the rest when you see him."


    The moment he left off talking, Adrian moved toward the entrance of the house, and Serena followed without being told. Darrell, however, continued with the man he was speaking to before they arrived, barking more orders.

 Chapter 70: Waiting for some miracle

    <h4>Chapter 70: Waiting for some miracle</h4>


    The few seconds Serena spent in front of theb door, waiting for Marlowe to open up, felt like the longest she had ever waited in her entire life.


    Every breath she took echoed in her ears like the ticking of a slow clock, and every beat of her heart was thunderous with worry and dread. She stood frozen, her hand halfway to the knob, uncertain whether she should knock again or wait in agonizing silence.


    Then, finally, the door swung open, and she stepped inside without saying a word to Marlowe.


    Her legs carried her automatically forward, propelled by urgency, concern, and the unmistakable tug of instinct. The sharp, sterile scent of antiseptic hung in the air, mixing unpleasantly with the underlying metallic tang of blood.


    Serena¡¯s eyes moved towards the bed instantly, her breath catching. She saw Lucian lying on it, unconscious. Her heart dropped, and she moved towards the bed without hesitation, the rest of the room and its contents fading into a blur.


    Without paying attention to any of the machines, her eyes quickly searched for signs of life. Her gaze swept over his still form, desperate for movement, for something¡ªanything¡ªthat meant he was still with her. A relieved breath escaped from her when she realized that he was still breathing. It was shallow, yes, but it was steady. He was alive.


    Like thest time, he had many tubes connected to his body. Only this time, he wasn¡¯t shirtless.


    His shirt, however, waspletely unbuttoned, exposing his chest. His pants were a different issue. One leg wasplete, but more than three-quarters of the length of the second one had been cut off, exposing his thigh, around which a fresh bandage had been rolled tightly. The sight of it made her stomach twist painfully.


    "Is it a deep shot?" she heard Adrian ask, his voice cutting through her thoughts like a sudden breeze.


    And then Marlowe¡¯s voice echoed next, calm but firm. "The bullet wound is just a scratch. The reason he¡¯s like this is because the curse was triggered, probably due to stress. I¡¯m not sure what happened there, but he was brought in unconscious," she exined. And to put their minds at ease, she added, "He¡¯s stable now. There¡¯s no cause for rm."


    Despite the assurance in Marlowe¡¯sst words and voice, Serena still felt rmed. Deeply so. The knot in her stomach refused to loosen. She did her best to hide it from her face, maintaining aposed exterior, but her mind was moving around frantically in panic.


    If Marlowe¡¯s treatment for temporary relief was effective, the curse shouldn¡¯t have been triggered again just less than twenty-four hourster. Not so soon. Now, if the treatment was not effective, then there was only one other proven way to get Lucian relief: her ability.


    But anytime she suggested it, Marlowe had strongly opposed it. She knew the reason, as the woman had exined it to her. Every time she used the ability, it shortened her life span. A little at a time. A cost that couldn¡¯t be reversed.


    But what sort of life would she be living if Lucian died, and Elias remained in the grasp of the Council of Vitae? And worse, if the organization continued to exist and drag other people into their twisted system? She didn¡¯t want that kind of life. A life where she was safe, but everyone she cared about suffered.


    ncing around, she searched for something, her eyes scanning every tray, every shelf, every corner of theb. And when she found it¡ªa glint of silver near the sink¡ªshe wiped every expression from her face as an idea began to take form in her mind. Her shoulders straightened, her breathing slowed, and her expression became unreadable.


    Turning around, she faced the other two people in the room and said, "If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to be alone with him for a few minutes. Five minutes at most." Her voice was even, calm, betraying none of the frantic resolve building in her chest.


    Both Adrian and Marlowe frowned, their expressions mirroring one another¡¯s concern. But it was Marlowe who asked, "Why do you want to be alone with him?" Her gaze suggested she had be suspicious, brows narrowing slightly. But Serena didn¡¯t let it shake her resolve. Her expression remained unchanged¡ªcool,posed, unwavering.


    "You said he¡¯s currently unconscious, and I heard that if you speak to unconscious people from your heart, they¡¯d hear you. I want to speak to him from my heart," Serena gave her well-thought-out response.


    Adrian looked like he bought it, his posture rxing slightly. But Marlowe didn¡¯t believe it. However, she still nodded, offering a fake smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "Take your time," she said before walking out, following Adrian out the door.


    Once they stepped out, Serena moved quickly to lock it, the soft click of the mechanism sealing her alone with Lucian. Then she proceeded with her n. She grabbed the scalpel she had initially targeted with her eyes, the weight of it cold and metallic in her hand, then moved hastily toward Lucian, her heart pounding against her ribs.


    But she hesitated when she grabbed his hand. Her fingers tightened around his slowly, the memory surfacing in vivid shes.


    She remembered their hands had been cut by the council, and they had joined their bleeding palms together, after which she lost strength. That must be how she transferred the healing to him.


    The problem now was that he had been shot and must have lost a lot of blood. Wouldn¡¯t cutting his palm make him lose more blood? What if she did more harm in the process of wanting to do good? The thought paralyzed her momentarily.


    She stood there for a few seconds, conflicted. Her gaze moved between his face and the scalpel. A few more seconds passed, and she finally made up her mind. She was only going to give him a small cut. Just enough. That way, she would be able to control the bleeding very fast.


    With her mind made up and her jaws tightly clenched, she drew the scalpel across her palm first, wincing and drawing blood. The sting was immediate, but she didn¡¯t flinch. Then she moved on to his palm and made a small cut, careful and quick.


    The moment the red liquid bobbed up to the surface of his palm, she dropped the scalpel and joined their bleeding hands together, hoping for some miracle to happen.

 Chapter 71: Where are his family members?

    <h4>Chapter 71: Where are his family members?</h4>


    Disappointment registered on Serena¡¯s face when nothing happened after she joined her and Lucian¡¯s bleeding palms together. The silence in the room felt heavier as she stared at their hands, waiting for something, anything, to happen.


    Was she not doing it right? But that was exactly what they did in that hall that day. Or maybe his cut needed to be bigger. She couldn¡¯t risk that. Her gut feeling was telling her things would get messy if she extended the cut, and she didn¡¯t want to turn a dead ear to that warning at that point. It felt like a dangerous line to cross, one that could have consequences she wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    Maybe it worked, but he would need some time to wake up. Another thought registered in her head, and that one stuck. But the next question that showed up in her mind had her dismissing the thought. Why wasn¡¯t she feeling any form of weakness like that night?


    Confused and growing anxious, knowing she was running out of time as Marlowe and the others would soon need to return, Serena forced herself to focus.


    She began cleaning up the mess around her, tending carefully to the self-inflicted injury on her own hand. As she bandaged it, she also took the time to carefully dress the cut on Lucian¡¯s hand, making sure it was properly covered and protected. Her hands moved with a practiced calm, though her mind was still racing.


    Once she was satisfied with her work, making sure everything was neat and secure, she took a deep breath, steadying herself.


    She fixed her expression, trying to mask the confusion and unease swirling inside her, before she stood and moved to open the door, her thoughts lingering on the troubling questions she couldn¡¯t yet answer.


    "I¡¯m done. You cane in now," she said to the three of them, shing a small smile, though it felt more like a mask than genuine reassurance.


    She returned to the room, the air thick with an unspoken tension, and settled beside the bed. Her heart gave a subtle thump as she gently ced her hand over Lucian¡¯s, feeling the warmth of his skin despite the injury she had inflicted.


    Her fingers lingered there for a long time, as if trying to draw somefort from the connection, but all she was doing was making sure the new injury remained hidden from the eyes of the people who had just entered theb.


    "What exactly happened, Darrell?" she asked, seeing how he came in with them as they walked back into theb.


    "One of our warehouses was attacked, and we received the info. We headed there, only to meet an intense gunfight between our men and the attackers. We stepped out to join the fight, but the boss suddenly couldn¡¯t move anymore, and I suspect it was the curse. It was during that process that they got him on the leg, so I abandoned the fight and proceeded to bring him back home for treatment, but he passed out before we got home," Darrell exined the situation to Serena all over again, without minding one bit.


    Serena moved her eyes to Marlowe, whose face held an expression she didn¡¯t understand. "You said the medicine would help him, the effects didn¡¯t evenst 24 hours."


    "He was not supposed to put himself through any form of stress that would reduce the efficacy of the medicine. I told him that yesterday," Marlowe responded to Serena¡¯s query, wiping the look she had on her face earlier. "I guess I¡¯ll have to tweak the medicine a bit," she said, moving toward her setup and scanning everything to be sure they were all in ce.


    Something told her Serena had done something, but she wasn¡¯t sure what. She had noticed the increase in the smell of antiseptic when she entered, but after looking around, she didn¡¯t see anything amiss.


    Serena flung her shoes off her legs, her determination clear. She wasn¡¯t going to leave theb until Lucian opened his eyes¡ªat least then she¡¯d know he was on the path to recovery. She adjusted in the chair on which she sat by his side, her gaze never leaving his still form.


    However, four hourster, when Lucian still hadn¡¯t woken up, a sense of unease slowly crept over her. Her fingers twisted anxiously in herp as her worry skyrocketed.


    The quiet hum of theb, usually a source offort, felt oppressive now. Each minute that passed without any sign of movement from him only deepened her fear. What if something was wrong? What if she had missed something? The uncertainty gnawed at her, making it harder to keep herposure.


    "You need to go have dinner, Serena, and change your clothes. After that, you cane back," Marlowe urged for the second time that evening, her voice gentle but firm. She nced at Serena with a hint of concern, knowing the woman hadn¡¯t moved from Lucian¡¯s side for hours.


    "If I go have dinner, who is going to stay here with him?" Serena asked, her tone filled with genuine concern. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave him alone. Her fingers unconsciously clenched, a quiet anxiety rising within her chest.


    "I¡¯ll be here with him, of course," Marlowe answered.


    "Don¡¯t you also need to have dinner? You haven¡¯t eaten since I returned this afternoon," Serena pointed out, her voice soft but insistent, her concern not just for Lucian but for Marlowe as well. She could see the exhaustion in her eyes, even if it wasn¡¯t being voiced.


    Marlowe hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Once you are back, I¡¯ll go have dinner, and you can stay with him until I return. After that, you need to get some rest," she said, her tone more matter-of-fact, though there was a warmth to it. She wasn¡¯t just looking out for Lucian; she was looking out for Serena too, knowing that neither of them could afford to neglect their own well-being in the midst of everything.


    Serena let out a sigh and finally relented. She went to her room to change into her regr clothes after freshening up. Then, she proceeded to the dining room for dinner, as her stomach was already rumbling despite the heaviness in her heart at the situation surrounding her.


    For the first time since she arrived at the mansion, she was eating dinner alone in the dining room. It felt strangely empty, the silence pressing in on her as she sat there.


    She was already ustomed to having two to four people around during meals, whether it was breakfast, lunch, or dinner¡ªthere was always some form ofpany. But now, everything was different.


    No Adrian, who was buried in work in Lucian¡¯s office; no Darrell, still overseeing the final details of the security situation both inside and outside the mansion; no Lucian, who was still lying unconscious in theb, his condition hanging over her like a dark cloud; and no Dr. Marlowe, who was usually present with her in moments like these, offering herfort or a distraction.


    The vast dining room seemed almost toorge for one person now, and the quiet too overwhelming.


    She ate her food slowly, not enjoying it much despite how tasty the meals were. As soon as she felt she had taken in enough to sustain her for the night, she headed out of the dining room to theb.


    But her brows furrowed when she arrived and didn¡¯t find Lucian on the bed where she had left him before going to eat.


    She turned to Marlowe with questions in her eyes, and the woman exined without waiting to be asked.


    "He woke up a few seconds after you left and decided he wanted to continue his rest in thefort of his room. He¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need for you to panic."


    "He went alone?" Serena probed.


    "No. Darrell assisted him up. I¡¯m sure Darrell is still with him now."


    Serena let out a sigh of relief when she heard what Marlowe said, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly.


    "I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, where are his family members? I¡¯ve not seen anyone since I came here," Serena threw the question that had been on her mind for some time, her curiosity growing. She had noticed the absence of blood rted family members and had assumed that Lucian¡¯s family might be around, especially given his prominent position.


    But after all this time, no one had appeared, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. The question lingered in her mind, especially as she realized how little she knew about his life and his connections outside of the mansion.


    This time, it was Marlowe¡¯s turn to let out a sigh. "Mr. Draven has no immediate family members at the moment. We are the only family he knows and recognizes."


    "I don¡¯t understand. Did he cut them out of his life or what?" Serena aired her confusion, the look on her face perfectly reflecting the state of her heart.


    "It would have been better if that was it. Lucian was thest child of two loving parents, and a sibling to two other children. But the other four people were wiped out by the Council of Vitae in a well-calcted and orchestrated manner," Marlowe exined, her mood turning sour as she recalled the event.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 72: Unrestricted access

    <h4>Chapter 72: Unrestricted ess</h4>


    "They¡¯re all dead? Is that what you¡¯re saying? The council killed them all?" Serena threw the questions, unsure if that was what Marlowe meant when she said the entire family were eliminated in a calcted manner.


    "Yes. That is exactly what I¡¯m saying. All four of them died in one night from food poisoning. And although the maid who carried out the act has paid with her life, the brains behind it are still walking free," Marlowe exined as she put a few things in order.


    Serena¡¯s heart dropped, a heavy weight settling in her chest. "Oh my God, that is so cruel. I feel so sad for him," she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. She couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the kind of pain that came with having your entire family with you one moment,ughing, living, breathing¡ªand the next, they¡¯re all just... gone. The thought alone was unbearable, and she found herself shaken by the depth of loss he must have felt.


    "No need to be sad. It¡¯s been over 20 years, and although I know he hasn¡¯t forgotten it, it doesn¡¯t bother him as much as it did when it happened."


    Serena stayed quiet for a while before something urred to her. "But I¡¯ve not..." She trailed off, not sure whether to continue the question or not, as possible answers to the question already began to register in her mind.


    "But what?" Marlowe urged, wanting to hear her question.


    "I was wondering. I haven¡¯t seen a single picture around the house. I mean, there should at least be a family portrait, or portraits of either the father or mother. But there¡¯s nothing like that here. Unless if this is a new house."


    "It¡¯s not a new house," Marlowe rified, her voice calm but tinged with something unreadable. She went silent for a moment as she methodically wiped her hands, her movements slow and deliberate, as though gathering her thoughts. Once she was done with that task, she turned toward the door without meeting Serena¡¯s eyes. "Come with me," she said quietly, her tone leaving no room for questions, then started for the door with measured steps.


    Serena followed her outside, through a different hallway¡ªone she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to before, tucked away from the main parts of the house. It felt more secluded, almost hidden. They walked in silence until they arrived in front of a door she was certain she hadn¡¯t seen during the initial tour of the house. Despite how observant she usually was, this particr part of the house had somehow escaped her attention.


    Marlowe opened the door and stepped in, holding the wooden barrier open for Serena.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she stepped into the room¡ªor office, rather. Although it was clean, the furniture looked untouched, the air slightly stale, as though time had paused within those four walls. It felt more like a preserved memory than a functional room.


    All the portraits she hadn¡¯t seen anywhere in the house were in there.


    "Meet the Dravens," Marlowe announced, pointing at the pictures mounted on the wall, and those resting in other ces.


    Serena¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on a striking portrait on the wall. It was a woman who looked to be in her early forties. She needed no one to tell her that was Lucian¡¯s mother, because she could conveniently say the woman was the female version of her child. The resemnce was unmistakable.


    "Mrs. Alina Draven, Lucian¡¯s mother," Marlowe confirmed,ing to stand beside Serena, who had unconsciously taken several steps until she was right in front of the portrait. "Lucian was very close to his mother. They share a very tight bond. It took him a very long time to ept she was gone and finally let her go."


    "Why were they killed?" Serena probed in a small voice, her heart already aching from thetest discovery. She knew how bad it was when she lost her father, and she was sure she would go crazy should she lose Elias as well.


    So she couldn¡¯t bring herself to imagine what it felt like to lose four people in one day. That would devastate her.


    "They wanted unrestricted ess to thest child, who happened to be Lucian, and his parents refused, suspecting something fishy with the offer. And the council didn¡¯t want anyone standing in the way between them and their goals."


    Serena turned around, giving her full attention to Marlowe. Before another question could escape her lips, however, Marlowe continued speaking, giving her in-depth exnation.


    "When Lucian turned ten, a research was conducted, followed by a test, and he was one of the eight boys whose results came back positive.


    The parents of these boys were approached by the council with an offer to take custody of the boys for proper care and treatment, because a curse was found in their bodies that had the capacity to cause great harm in the future, both to them and the society atrge.


    Out of eight families, six agreed, and two disagreed. The two families who disagreed no longer exist today.


    With no one to stand in their way, the council took custody of the boy, and I believe that was the period they introduced the curse to his body. He spent the next eight years of his life there. You don¡¯t want to know what they did to him and the other boys.


    As we speak, all the other boys are dead. Out of eight boys, Lucian was the only one who came out alive. But he didn¡¯te out as the pure, innocent boy who went in.


    He held on for five years, calling out for his mother every morning he wakes up. Thest day he called out for her marked the beginning of his transformation." Marlowe uttered thest part with a faraway look in her eyes, recalling the single tear that fell from the boy¡¯s eyes that day, as he finally let go of the one person who kept him sane for so long.

 Chapter 73: No need

    <h4>Chapter 73: No need</h4>


    Serena couldn¡¯t help the tears that welled up in her eyes while Marlowe was speaking. She, however, didn¡¯t let any drop as she blinked them away.


    Her situation was undeniably bad¡ªpainful and unfair in so many ways¡ªbut at least she didn¡¯t have to live and grow up under the same roof with the very people who murdered her family. That, to her, would have been the worst kind of torture.


    She moved her eyes from one picture frame to the other, finally resting her gaze on thergest portrait holding the entire family of five. Their smiles were so bright and heartwarming, it would break any heart to know that only one person in the picture was still alive.


    "Why are all the pictures kept here?" she asked, and Marlowe let out a sigh.


    "That question can only be answered by Lucian himself," Marlowe replied. "He had them removed from around the house and brought here."


    They exited the room shortly after and returned to the living room, where they saw Darrell working on hisptop.


    Serena frowned, her brow furrowing in confusion. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Lucian? So why was he here, sitting alone, working on hisptop instead? The thought made her uneasy.


    Darrell lifted his head the moment he heard them arrive, his fingers pausing over the keys of hisptop. His eyes met theirs, immediately picking up on the unspoken questions written all over their faces.


    "Lucian?" Marlowe asked before any of them could get a word out.


    "He¡¯s asleep. He asked me to leave," Darrell responded, and Marlowe nodded.


    "Go have some rest. I¡¯ll go eat now," Marlowe said to Serena, her tone firm yet gentle. Serena didn¡¯t bother to argue, her body feeling weary after everything that had happened. She simply nodded and made her way up the stairs, her steps slow but purposeful. Meanwhile, Marlowe headed toward the dining room, tired as well from the day¡¯s activity, while her stomach rumbled fromck of food.


    Serena arrived at the top floor, but instead of going to her room to rest as she had been told, her legs took her in the opposite direction, toward Lucian¡¯s room.


    When she arrived in front of his door, she hesitated for a heartbeat only before pushing it open without knocking. He was already asleep, so knocking would wake him up, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    Stepping in, she was met with a dark interior¡ªdarker than the other times she had been there¡ªa stark difference from the well-lighted hallway. Pausing by the door, she took a short while to adjust her eyes to the low light situation.


    Unlike thest time when she saw him seated on the floor, he was lying on the bed this time. He didn¡¯t move, and his face was turned away from her direction.


    As soon as she caught sight of his figure on the bed, she took slow steps toward him, being as silent as she could to avoid waking him up. She arrived at the edge of the bed and moved to ce her fingers on his neck to ascertain he was still breathing, since she couldn¡¯t catch any sign of his breathing as a result of the low light.


    But just as soon as she made contact with his skin, Lucian opened his eyes and grabbed her hand by the wrist. He pulled her forward, causing her to lose bnce and fall right on top of his body, forming a cross shape.


    Only when she fell did he realize it was her, and a surprised look settled on his features for a moment. The next moment, he put on a frown, letting go of her hand.


    "What the hell?" Serena heard him say, her widened eyes still blinking out of surprise. "What are you doing?"


    At that question, Serena regained her tongue and her senses. "What did you do that for?" she asked, lifting her body off him, only to wince slightly when she felt a dull pain in her rib area as soon as she stood up.


    "Are you hurt?" Lucian asked, seeing the pained look on her face and how she was already rubbing the area that felt sore.


    "What did you expect after pulling me like that?" Serena asked him, shooting him a re.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Lucian uttered, moving to get up from the bed, but Serena was not having it.


    "Hey, hey, hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Lie down," she abandoned her pain and pushed his shoulders back to the bed. "I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just the pain from the impact. Nothing¡¯s broken."


    Lucian didn¡¯t understand why she was pushing him back to the bed, but he didn¡¯t resist. "You shouldn¡¯t sneak up on me like that. It¡¯s not a wise thing to do," he said to her.


    Serena frowned. "I wasn¡¯t sneaking up on you. I only wanted to check... umm..." She trailed off, not knowing how to tell him she wanted to check if he was still breathing. "Your temperature," she finally said, deciding to stick with that.


    "You didn¡¯t knock. Are you beginning to unlearn your manners?" Lucian asked, a ghost of a smile crossing his features.


    "Darrell said you were sleeping already. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up," Serena answered, the frown on her facecking its usual bite.


    "How is my temperature?" Lucian threw another question after a while.


    "You didn¡¯t let me check."


    "You can check it now," Lucian said, turning his head slightly to the side so she could have ess to his neck.


    "No need. I can see you¡¯re doing alright and even strong enough to pull someone. I¡¯ll leave you alone to sleep now," Serena remarked, turning toward the door and walking away. She hadn¡¯t wanted to check his temperature anyway. She wanted to be sure he was still alive, and he had proven that already.


    As soon as she shut the door again, leaving him alone, a small smile settled on Lucian¡¯s features, but it didn¡¯tst. It soon faded away, as if sucked by some invisible straw.

 Chapter 74: Reverse

    <h4>Chapter 74: Reverse</h4>


    The thought of Lucian and his well-being was the first thing that registered in serena¡¯s mind the moment she woke up the next morning.


    She didn¡¯t frown or fight it this time around. Instead, she let it give her the necessary push toplete her morning activities on time so she could go check on him.


    Heading outside, her legs took her one step at a time toward his room, but she slowed down for a moment when, from a short distance away, she sighted him and Marlowe standing right in front of his door discussing something.


    Marlowe¡¯s expression was grim, her brows drawn together in clear disapproval. Lucian, on the other hand, looked asposed as ever¡ªdressed in a tailored suit, his dark brown hair swept back, every inch the untouchable businessman. But there was something in the way he held himself, a slight tension in his shoulders, that made Serena know something was wrong.


    She approached slowly. "Good morning," she greeted, her voice cutting through their hushed exchange as her eyes scanned theirs.


    The two of them turned to her. Lucian¡¯s gaze was unreadable, but Marlowe¡¯s frown deepened.


    "Is everything alright?" Serena asked, ncing between them.


    Lucian answered first, his tone smooth. "Everything¡¯s fine." Then, with a slight tilt of his head, he added, "How¡¯s your chest?"


    For a moment, she just stared at him, confused. Then it hit herst night, he had pulled her abruptly, and she¡¯d stumbled against him, her chest colliding with his solid frame. Heat prickled her cheeks, and she shot him a re. "It¡¯s fine," she muttered before shifting her attention to Marlowe. "What¡¯s going on? Why are you here? Is something wrong with him?"


    Marlowe let out a sigh. "Mr. Draven is supposed to be resting, but he insists on going out for a meeting when he¡¯s not fully recovered yet."


    Before Serena could press further, Lucian cut in, his voice firm. "It¡¯s important, Marlowe. I won¡¯t be exerting myself¡ªjust thirty minutes of listening, then I¡¯ll be back."


    Serena¡¯s mind immediately wandered. If Marlowe says he¡¯s not fully recovered, does that mean what she did in theb didn¡¯t work? Her stomach twisted. She had been expecting that he would be better this morning. Did Marlowe lie to her?


    Her eyes were fixed on Lucian, but her thoughts were miles away, lost in the confusion of the situation.


    Marlowe exhaled sharply, clearly frustrated. "Fine. I¡¯ll hold you to your word¡ªthirty minutes, Mr. Draven. You have to be back by then."


    Lucian arched a brow. "With travel time, I¡¯ll need an hour and a half, not thirty minutes."


    Marlowe looked like she he wanted to argue, but she simply pinched the bridge of her nose and muttered, "One hour and thirty minutes, then. Not a minute more."


    Lucian¡¯s gaze slid back to Serena, studying her with unsettling focus. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    His voice snapped her out of her thoughts. She hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d been staring. Shaking her head, she turned away without another word, walking off with her mind inplete turmoil.


    ***


    True to his word, the meetingsted exactly thirty minutes. Lucian sat through it with his usual detachedposure, absorbing information without unnecessary input. The moment it ended, he was already in the car, Adrian behind the wheel as they headed back.


    The city passed by in a blur¡ªtall buildings, shing lights, the constant hum of traffic. Lucian barely registered any of it, his mind elsewhere.


    Then, halfway home, something caught his eye¡ªa small, unassuming gift shop tucked between tworger stores. It was the kind of ce he would¡¯ve never noticed before, but now, for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite exin, he found himself speaking.


    "Reverse."


    Adrian didn¡¯t question it, smoothly backing up until the car stopped right in front of the shop. Without exnation, Lucian stepped out, Adrian following close behind.


    The inside of the shop was a sensory overload¡ªshelves lined with trinkets, stuffed animals, delicate ornaments, and books with colorful covers. The air smelled faintly of vani and paper, a stark contrast to the sterile environments Lucian usually upied.


    He had never had a reason to step into a ce like this before. But ever since he¡¯d seen the way Serena¡¯s face had lit up when Vincent gave her those gifts¡ªthe book, the chocte, that ridiculous bunny in a case¡ªsomething had shifted inside him.


    It baffled him. The women in his world were thrilled by expensive jewelry, designerbels, or cold, hard cash. But Serena? She had smiled like a child at things he would¡¯ve dismissed as irrelevant.


    And he wanted to see that smile again.


    Not because of Vincent.


    Because of him.


    Adrian lingered a few steps behind as Lucian wandered through the shop, his fingers brushing over various items. Then he saw it¡ªa ss case illuminated from within, two white doves frozen in time, their beaks touching as they danced in an eternal rain shower.


    For a moment, he just stood there, staring. There was something hypnotic about it¡ªthe way the light refracted through the ss, the delicate beauty of the scene. It was sentimental. Unnecessary.


    And yet, for the first time in his life, he hesitated.


    Then, just as suddenly as he¡¯d been drawn in, he snapped out of it.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said abruptly, turning away.


    Adrian blinked. "Sir?"


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer, already striding toward the exit. Confused but obedient, Adrian followed.


    Once they were back in the car, though, Adrian couldn¡¯t hold back. "That gift was beautiful, sir. I¡¯m sure Madam would¡¯ve loved it."


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened. "She¡¯ll think I¡¯m trying topete with Vincent."


    Adrian hesitated, then shook his head. "I highly doubt that. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person, sir."


    Lucian didn¡¯t respond, just leaned back in his seat with a sigh. "Drive home, Adrian."


    And that was that.


    But as the car pulled away, Lucian couldn¡¯t shake the image of those doves¡ªor the unsettling realization that, for the first time in his life, he had no idea what he was doing anymore.

 Chapter 75: For now, it was enough

    <h4>Chapter 75: For now, it was enough</h4>


    By the time they arrived back at the house, Lucian climbed up to his room with slow and deliberate steps, exhaustion already weighing heavily on his body. Each movement was calcted, like he was forcing himself to stay upright, to ignore the burning fatigue threatening to pull him under. Behind him, Adrian was already peeling off in another direction, moving with urgency down the hall.


    Adrian didn¡¯t waste time. The moment his boots hit the marble floor, he went to inform Doctor Marlowe that they had returned from the meeting. Without dy, the woman gathered her medical supplies and made her way up to Lucian¡¯s room.


    Lucian was lying in bed when she arrived, half propped up against a mound of pillows. His skin was pale, eyes dulled but still alert.


    Marlowe wasted no time, her movements brisk and professional as she ran through a battery of tests. She worked in silence for the most part, her brow furrowing deeper the longer she observed him. Finally, when she was done, she set the stethoscope aside, her expression grim as her eyes settled on him.


    "The medicine doesn¡¯t seem to be working, Mr. Draven," she said, voice tight with concern. "We need another solution."


    Lucian¡¯s brows drew together, a faint frown spreading across his tired features. "Are you giving up on your own medicine so soon?" he asked, his tone bordering on dry sarcasm.


    "It¡¯s not about giving up," Marlowe replied, her voice carrying a hint of frustration, her expression conflicted as though she was fighting with herself. "Something¡¯s... off."


    "Rx, Doctor," Lucian said calmly, though his voice was a little rough. "I always feel better after you administer the medicine. I think the problem is I haven¡¯t been resting properly. I¡¯ve been pushing myself too hard."


    Marlowe opened her mouth to argue, but Lucian raised a hand slowly, palm out. "No more meetings until tomorrow. I¡¯ll take the rest of the day to rest properly. Then you can make your judgment."


    Marlowe let out a sigh, as if letting go of something heavy. But her eyes remained sharp. "Have you wondered how you got the injury on your palm?"


    Lucian¡¯s gaze drifted down to his hand, the faint cut wrapped but still slightly sore beneath the bandages. "I have," he said. "But I didn¡¯t take it seriously. How did I get it?" he asked, more curious now.


    "Serena has something simr on her palm," Marlowe said quietly. "She¡¯s doing her best to hide it. I think she tried to heal you... without any of us knowing."


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tensed, his expression turning into a deep frown. "Does she know you¡¯ve locked her powers?"


    "Not yet," Marlowe answered, and something in her voice suggested she wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with that.


    "Let¡¯s keep it that way," Lucian said sharply. Then, with more emphasis, "I¡¯m serious, Marlowe. Don¡¯t let her know. I still have faith in your treatment. I¡¯ll be better in no time."


    Marlowe didn¡¯t argue this time. Instead, she changed the subject slightly. "You still need another shot today. And another IV fluid session."


    Lucian exhaled deeply. "I really don¡¯t have the strength to go back downstairs."


    "You don¡¯t need to," she replied, standing. "I¡¯ll bring everything up here."


    As she left the room, the hallway outside greeted her with an unexpected presence. Serena was standing by the door, her posture still and unreadable.


    For a moment, Marlowe panicked, wondering if she had overheard the sensitive conversation that had just taken ce. But that fear melted away when Serena¡¯s first words came out.


    "Is he unconscious again?" she asked inly.


    Marlowe shook her head, relieved. "No. He¡¯s conscious, but he needs treatment. I¡¯m heading to theb to get the supplies. Want to help?"


    Serena nodded wordlessly and fell into step beside her. They walked down the stairs in silence. Marlowe kept waiting for the girl to ask something¡ªanything¡ªthat would suggest she¡¯d heard what they said upstairs. But Serena didn¡¯t say a word. As time passed, Marlowe rxed. If she had heard, she would¡¯ve brought it up by now.


    Soon, they were back in Lucian¡¯s bedroom, and the treatment setup began. Marlowe moved efficiently, inserting the IV and prepping the shot, her movements practiced and smooth. Serena helped where she could, handing her tools and holding things in ce when needed. Not a word passed between them that wasn¡¯t strictly necessary.


    When it was all done, Serena quietly excused herself and went back downstairs. She returned a few minutester with a tray of food. It wasn¡¯t much, just something warm and easy to eat.


    She set it down beside the bed, eyes on him.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" she asked, her tone neutral.


    Lucian¡¯s eyebrows lifted in mild offense. "I can eat by myself," he said with a slight frown, reaching for the tray.


    She handed it to him without another word, taking a seat a short distance away, watching as he began to eat slowly. This time, he didn¡¯t ask her to leave like he usually would.


    After a few minutes of silence, Lucian nced at her. "You¡¯ve been treating me nicely ever since I got sick," he said, eyes watching her closely. "Maybe I should stay sick more often if it means you¡¯ll keep being this nice to me."


    Serena rolled her eyes hard and shot him a re. "Try acting like a normal person for once."


    Lucian tilted his head at her, clearly amused despite the fatigue tugging at him. "Do you want me to tell you to leave my presence? Because that¡¯s what the normal Lucian would do."


    "Never mind," Serena said with a tired sigh. "You were never normal to begin with."


    Lucian didn¡¯t respond right away. A quiet chuckle escaped him, barely more than a breath.


    The room settled into silence again, this time not ufortable. A strange, fragile truce floated between them, built on exhaustion, unsaid truths, and quiet concern. Neither of them knew how long it wouldst, but for now, it was enough.

 Chapter 76: I’ll be back

    <h4>Chapter 76: I¡¯ll be back</h4>


    Serena had just finished the final page of her book, the words still echoing faintly in her mind as she slowly closed it. She was about to set it down when a soft knock at the door made her pause. The evening shadows stretched long across the room, a sign of the quiet descent into night. It had been a long, exhausting day. Lucian had finally fallen asleep after Marlowe administered another dose of the bitter medicine that had be his dailypanion. Serena had taken the chance to slip away to her room for a moment of stillness.


    She rose from the bed and opened the door to find Darrell standing there, his face mostly calm, a polite smile perched carefully on his lips.


    "Good evening, madam," he greeted with a respectful nod.


    "Good evening, Darrell," Serena replied, but her eyes immediately narrowed. That smile¡ªshe saw through it. There was a storm behind his eyes, a shadow of worry he couldn¡¯t mask. "Is something wrong?"


    Darrell shook his head almost too quickly. "Nothing¡¯s wrong, madam. The rescue is happening tonight, and Boss said you should prepare¡ªwe¡¯ll be leaving in two hours."


    She watched him closely, catching the stiffness in his posture, the way his hands fidgeted at his sides. "You don¡¯t look very happy," she said as he turned to go.


    He stopped, exhaled slowly, and finally admitted, "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not happy, madam. It¡¯s just that Boss¡¯s health deteriorated further a few hours ago, and the doctor is scared if he doesn¡¯t remain in bed, he¡¯llpletely break down. We¡¯ve told him we can handle the rescue, that he should just rest, but he¡¯s being... stubborn. Adrian and I can do it perfectly¡ªwe already know what to do. But he can barely walk, as it is."


    The frustration in Darrell¡¯s voice bled through every word. He wasn¡¯t just worried¡ªhe was angry, helpless, protective. Serena¡¯s heart clenched.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said softly. "I¡¯ll try to convince him."


    Darrell nodded, visibly relieved. "Thank you, madam." With that, he walked off, his footsteps echoing faintly down the corridor.


    Serena didn¡¯t waste time. She changed into something more fitting for the mission ahead, hands moving swiftly, mind racing. Once dressed, she headed straight for Lucian¡¯s room.


    The sight that greeted her made her stop for a heartbeat.


    Lucian was already dressed, though he sat against the headboard, clearly conserving his strength. His breathing was uneven,bored, and pale strain marked the edges of his usually confident features. Beside him sat Marlowe, the grim look she¡¯d been wearing for days now etched even deeper into her face.


    "You ready?" Lucian asked when he noticed her enter, his voice a little too casual.


    "I am," she replied, stepping closer. "But you don¡¯t look like you should be going anywhere."


    His eyes sharpened. "You don¡¯t want to see your brother anymore?"


    Her brow furrowed at the question. "I won¡¯t get to see him if you don¡¯t go?"


    "Yep," he said with a nod, the expression on his face unreadable.


    Serena bit down on her lower lip, caught in a whirlwind of thought. "Fine then," she said finally. "If that¡¯s the only reason you have to go out, then I can let go of seeing Elias. The knowledge that he¡¯s out and fine is enough. Please... remain in bed."


    Lucian stared at her for a long moment. Her resolve was carved into every inch of her posture, unwavering, strong. And then, unexpectedly, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    Serena blinked. "Why are you smiling?"


    "You¡¯d really give up seeing your brother onest time with his original face... because of me?" he asked, eyes twinkling with something unreadable.


    She frowned. "I already said it. Why are you asking again?"


    "Because that is such a huge sacrifice for someone you don¡¯t even like¡ªand dered a few days ago that you didn¡¯t care if he died," he said,ughter teasing his voice.


    Marlowe let out a sigh, clearly unimpressed. Serena, on the other hand, shot him a withering re that only made himugh harder. She knew what he was doing. He was trying to provoke her, to twist her resolve so she¡¯d argue, so she¡¯d relent, so he¡¯d have an excuse to leave.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to let him win.


    She folded her arms and said nothing, her silence iron-d.


    "Won¡¯t you say anything?" Lucian asked, brows raised.


    "Stop trying to provoke her, Mr. Draven," Marlowe cut in sharply. "We care about your life, even though you¡¯re making it very obvious you don¡¯t."


    "I¡¯m not trying to provoke her, Marlowe. This is her only chance to see her brother onest time before he bes a different person. She shouldn¡¯t waste that opportunity because of me," Lucian argued, his voice dropping a note into seriousness.


    "There¡¯s nothing you¡¯ll say that¡¯ll make me change my mind," Serena snapped back, arms still tightly folded. "So don¡¯t even bother."


    A smirk curled at the edge of his lips. "There¡¯s also nothing you can sacrifice right now that will stop me from going out."


    Her eyes narrowed in warning.


    "If I don¡¯t appear in person at that hospital," Lucian continued calmly, "Doctor Vishan will not admit your brother, even after the rescue is sessful. So unless you don¡¯t want your brother to get his surgery... you won¡¯t try to stop me from leaving the house."


    Silence fell like a curtain.


    "So," he said, eyes locked with hers, "you¡¯re seeing your brother whether you like it or not."


    Serena felt her chest tighten at his words, not out of anger, but from the bitter truth of them. He¡¯d made it impossible for her to shield him anymore.


    Lucian then turned to Marlowe, his tone softening. "Don¡¯t worry, Marlowe. I¡¯m not going to be part of the rescuers. I only need to show up at the hospital. Once he¡¯s admitted... I¡¯ll be back."


    Serena didn¡¯t say another word.


    There was nothing left to argue.


    But deep inside, worry bloomed like wildfire.

 Chapter 77: This is your chance

    <h4>Chapter 77: This is your chance</h4><subtxt> ?§Ôeewebnov§×l</subtxt>


    Serena stood in the living room, her fingers absently twisting the hem of her blouse as she met Darrell¡¯s eyes. The look on her face extremely sober, like one who had failed a very critical task.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Darrell," she said softly, her voice tinged with regret. "I tried, but I couldn¡¯t convince him to stay back."


    Darrell, already dressed and ready for the mission, offered her a tired smile, though his eyes showed understanding.


    "It¡¯s fine, madam," he replied, shaking his head. "Adrian already told me the reason he has to be at the hospital. It¡¯s not your fault. I thought he was only being stubborn¡ªthat¡¯s why Iined."


    Serena nodded, the weight of helplessness pressing on her shoulders. Before she could say more, Adrian showed up from the direction of theb¡ªhis expression sharp, jaw tight, and phone pressed to his ear. His voice was stern as he barked orders to someone on the other end of the line. It was the most serious Serena had ever seen him¡ªthere was no trace of his usual calm; tonight, he was all business.


    Almost simultaneously, Lucian and Marlowe entered from the hallway, the tension clinging to them like a second skin. Lucian looked pale, drawn, but determined as ever. Marlowe¡¯s face bore her usual grimness, though tonight it seemed etched deeper, like shadows had taken permanent residence in the lines of her face.


    Lucian turned to Adrian just as he ended the call. "Is everything set?"


    "Yes," Adrian answered briskly. "Everyone¡¯s set also."


    Lucian didn¡¯t wait. "Let¡¯s move then."


    Without another word, he strode outside. Adrian headed for a different car, sliding into the driver¡¯s seat with sharp precision and driving off without dy. Darrell followed a few minutester, taking another route entirely. In the backseat sat Lucian and Serena¡ªsilent, thoughtful, tense. The air was thick with anticipation, the hum of the engine the only sound apanying them as the city night rolled by.


    ***


    The Council of Vitae¡¯s research center, usually calm and sterile, stood tall under the dusky sky. Everything seemed like a normal evening. Security patrolled their usual checkpoints. Scientists moved about their tasks.


    But the calm shattered like ss underfoot.


    Three trucks roared into view, screeching to a halt at the front gates. Within seconds, chaos exploded. The trucks emptied like shaken cans¡ªover a hundred rugged, wild-eyed men leapt out, shouting incoherent chants that echoed like war cries against the building¡¯s walls. In a storm of limbs and rage, they rushed the gates, pushing past stunned security.


    Inside, rms red as the thugs poured through. Some howled like animals, swinging makeshift weapons and demolishing anything in reach¡ªchairs, tables, signs. Others simply screamed for the sake of noise, their roars bouncing off the sterile corridors.


    Panic surged like a tidal wave inside the building as the unexpected attack reached its peak. Workers scrambled, leaders rushed to the front lines to understand what had triggered this madness¡ªbut it was toote. The intruders were everywhere.


    Realizing the danger was spiraling out of control, the council leaders made a snap decision: seal the main entrance. It was the only way to keep the heart of the facility secure. Behind the chaos, however, a different n was in motion.


    Two masked men were quietly ushered in through a side entrance. Their movements were fast and calcted. With a guide to lead them, they slipped past the pandemonium and headed straight for the dungeon¡ªthe lowest and most secure part of the facility. Their target: Elias¡¯s cell. The prisoner: Elias.


    They encountered resistance as expected¡ªguards stationed at Elias¡¯ cell put up a quick fight, but it didn¡¯tst long. The masked men were swift and deadly, disabling the guards before they could raise a proper rm. With precision, they breached the cell and extracted Elias.


    Back near the epicenter of the mayhem, confusion reigned¡ªexcept for one man. Modi.


    He stood still, eyes sharp, surveying the destruction with a calcting gaze. There was something off about this. Something too coordinated for a random attack. Narrowing his eyes, he turned from the crowd and began walking briskly in the opposite direction.


    His pace quickened as suspicion bloomed in his chest. Down the corridor, his boots echoed ominously against the floor. He reached the door¡ªthe very one the masked men had used to enter¡ªand at that same moment, the men arrived, having already taken Elias from his cell and heading out.


    Both intruders raised their guns, pointing them directly at Modi when they saw how he blocked the way out.


    But Modi didn¡¯t flinch.


    "I thought as much," he muttered, a sly smirk curling his lips. "Was all this destruction really necessary just to get him out?"


    "Move, man, or I¡¯ll shoot," one of the masked men warned, his voice tight with threat.


    Modi¡¯s tone didn¡¯t waver. "Shoot, and you¡¯ll attract everyone¡¯s attention and ruin your chances of leaving this ce in one piece."


    The guns didn¡¯t drop, but a flicker of hesitation passed between the masked men.


    "Don¡¯t shoot," Elias cut in, calm but firm. "He¡¯s one of the good ones."


    Modi lifted a brow. "Is that what you think?" he asked, his voice low with derision. "Don¡¯t be delusional, Elias."


    Elias held his ground, his eyes locking with Modi¡¯s. "You said you¡¯d get me out if you could. This is your chance, Modi. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just let us out."


    Silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken history.


    Modi¡¯s expression became unreadable, the corners of his lips twitching ever so slightly as he considered Elias¡¯ words. Time ticked in the silence. Then, atst, he exhaled.


    "I hope your rescuer has a good n on ground, because you won¡¯t leave here easily." he said tly. "Make sure you escape because, if you¡¯re brought back here, you¡¯ll die here."


    With that, he stepped aside.


    The masked men, still cautious, ushered Elias past him and out of the building. Modi didn¡¯t move again. He watched them disappear into the shadows beyond the corridor.


    His smirk faded.


    He turned away and began to walk back into the chaos, knowing for sure that the disturbance was about to die down.

 Chapter 78: What Video?

    <h4>Chapter 78: What Video?</h4>


    The journey to the hospital unfolded in silence, stretching on like an invisible thread drawn taut between tension and calm. The rhythmic hum of tires against the asphalt was the only sound that dared to break the stillness inside the car. Serena sat stiffly, her hands folded in herp, her eyes asionally drifting toward the man beside her.


    Lucian looked like a marble statue¡ªuntouchable, unreadable, serene. His head rested heavily against the seat¡¯s headrest, eyes shut as if in deep slumber or meditation, his breathing slower than before, though still far from normal.


    His palm clenched tightly every once in a while and his jaw worked in unison. Serena knew he was trying to hold in the pain that attacked him every few minutes. He hadn¡¯t moved a muscle since they began this drive, giving the impression that any disturbance might shatter something fragile within him.


    The silence was eventually broken, not by Serena, but by Darrell, who sat in the front seat, eyes scanning his phone with the sharpness of a hawk.


    "Adrian¡¯s at the pickup point. Elias is out of the council building. He¡¯s on his way to meet Adrian."


    Lucian responded with a faint hum, a flicker of acknowledgment without opening his eyes or moving. The hum hung in the air like a thin veil, and then nothing more.


    Serena perked up at the name Elias, but when Lucian didn¡¯t react beyond that near-silent sound, she swallowed her urge to ask for details. She could only hope¡ªpray, really¡ªthat this dangerous dance they were in would end well. That Elias would make it safely.


    But far across town, safety was thest word one could use.


    A chase raged on through the veins of the city like blood pumping from a frenzied heart.


    The ck sedan knifed through traffic, its glossy surface reflecting neon signs and streetlights like a blur of chaotic intent. Horns red in protest as the vehicle swerved between unsuspecting cars, narrowly missing a cyclist who yelled a curse, his voice snatched away by the wind.


    In the backseat, Elias sat upright, wedged between two men who radiated silent menace. Though his face was partially hidden beneath a dark hoodie, his sharp eyes darted through the rearview mirror, scanning, calcting. Every muscle in his body was wound tight, but his face betrayed no fear¡ªonly readiness.


    Behind them, chaos erupted like wildfire. Two ck SUVs¡ªarmored and aggressive¡ªroared through the streets, lights shing in erratic pulses. Security operatives leaned out the windows with radios crackling, barking orders into the void. Beside them, sleeker, unmarked cars driven by council agents swerved through traffic with reckless abandon, their faces set like stone as they closed in on their prey.


    The city had be a hunting ground.


    Shadows bent and lights streaked past as the sedan tore down a narrow road lined with aging tenements and graffiti-tagged walls. Laundry pped from windows above, and bystanders scattered in panic, some shouting, others simply running without looking back.


    Then¡ªa break in the buildings. An overhead bridge loomed ahead.


    Under the concrete canopy, the tension in the car coiled like a spring. A slight nod passed from the driver to the man beside Elias. The n, rehearsed in whispers and blood-stained maps, was in motion. The driver spun the wheel hard, tires shrieking in protest. The car swerved, slid sideways across the rain-damp pavement, and skidded to a stop beneath the bridge¡¯s shadow.


    No hesitation.


    All three doors flew open. Elias and the two men exploded out of the vehicle, their movements fast and fluid. Just ahead, another car¡ªsmaller, gray, engine idling¡ªwaited like a loyal dog in the dark. Without missing a beat, the trio leapt in. The doors mmed, the driver gunned the engine, and the new car roared away in the opposite direction, vanishing into the tangle of city streets.


    The abandoned ck sedan, now empty and eerily silent, whirred to life on its own. A program initiated. Its steering wheel jerked. The wheels spun. It shot forward on its final journey¡ªstraight into the stone wall that held the bridge. The impact was deafening. Metal screamed. ss exploded into glittering shards. The front crumpled like paper, smoke billowed up.


    The pursuing vehicles arrived secondster, momentarily stunned by the wreckage. Operatives jumped out, guns drawn, eyes darting wildly¡ªonly to realize their targets were no longer in sight.


    "Where the hell¡ª?" one cursed, radio pressed to his mouth, voice edged with panic.


    But there was no answer. The ghost trail had already moved on.


    Back on the road, the new car sliced through the city like a de. They didn¡¯t speak. There was no need. The mission was etched into their bones. Every turn, every stoplight, every side street¡ªthey knew the path. They had mapped it like soldiers mapping a battlefield.


    Ten minutester, another bridge. Another exchange.


    Like clockwork, the car skidded to a stop. This time, Elias was the first to jump out, already stripping off his jacket and throwing it into the backseat. The others followed, each discarding their outerwear, gloves, and anything else that might link them to the previous vehicle.


    In the waiting car, clean clothesy folded on the seats. They changed swiftly, movements precise and practiced, like actors switching costumes backstage.


    A new car, a new face to the chase. The discarded car was left to drive itself again¡ªthis time careening into a light pole in a quiet residential block, startling a sleeping dog and triggering several porch lights.


    Once more, confusion bought them time.


    But the council agents were relentless. Like wolves with the scent of blood, they followed the trail of debris and damage, trying to piece together a pattern, a direction.


    One final switch.


    This time, the escape vehicle was a dull silver sedan, dented just enough to blend into the ordinary grime of the city. As Elias stepped in, he nced back at the still-burning wreck of theirst car. In that moment, he shed the identity he¡¯d carried for days¡ªthe prisoner, the fugitive. What remained was purpose.


    The driver this time was Adrian.


    "Everything clean?" Adrian asked, not turning around.


    "Clean," one of the masked men replied.


    Adrian nodded, eyes fixed on the road. He didn¡¯t wait for confirmation. He hit the gas, tires hissing on the rain-slick pavement.


    The city started to fall behind them.


    Fifteen minutes passed. Then, without a word, Adrian pulled up to a quiet alleyway beside an abandoned shop. Three of the four men got out swiftly, disappearing into the shadows without a goodbye or nce. They had their own exit ns, their own shadows to melt into.


    Now only Adrian and Elias remained in the car.


    For the first time since the chase began, Elias allowed himself to breathe.


    Then the hospital came into view¡ªtall, sterile, and silent in the dimming light. Adrian pulled up near the back entrance, where no unwanted eyes would look.


    Inside the hospital waiting room, tension coiled in the air like a living thing. Serena sat beside Lucian and Darrell, her legs bouncing slightly in anticipation. Doctor Vishan stood by the corridor, checking the time again and again, anxiety showing in his small, calcted movements.


    When the door finally opened, Serena¡¯s heart jumped in her chest.


    Elias stepped in, his figure upright but his face weary. He looked thinner than she remembered, darker under the eyes, but alive¡ªfree.


    Without a second thought, Serena surged to her feet and threw herself into his arms. He caught her with a soft gasp of relief.


    "Sis," Elias whispered, voice cracking slightly. His arms wrapped tightly around her, anchoring them both in that fleeting moment.


    They pulled back just enough to see each other¡¯s faces, their matching smiles tinged with exhaustion but burning with warmth.


    "I heard you were forced to get married," Elias said, his eyes flicking with concern toward Lucian and Darrell, his mind already trying to deduce which of them yed the unwanted groom.


    Serena gave a shortugh, shaking her head. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. You know I can take care of myself. It¡¯s just for a short time. Did they do anything to you while you were there?" she asked, her eyes scanning his face and form, searching for damage.


    Elias shook his head. "Apart from that time when they tried to scare you with that video, nothing else. Even then, it wasn¡¯t serious. They just inserted some tubes and took them out after filming."


    Serena blinked, confusion sharpening her features. "What video?"


    Elias was about to exin¡ªbut a sharp cough sliced through the moment.


    Lucian had shifted finally, leaning forward with authority, voice cool and clipped.


    "We don¡¯t have a lot of time. He has to go with the doctor, and we need to leave before trouble finds us."


    His words were not a suggestion. They carried the weight of a man who knew how quickly things could spiral.


    Serena frowned slightly, sensing something deeper behind the interruption, but before she could press, Doctor Vishan stepped forward as well.


    "It¡¯s true. We have to go, Elias. Every second counts."


    Elias looked at his sister again, reluctant to leave just when he had finally found her again. "I¡¯ll find a way to reach out to you once I¡¯m settled," he said.


    But Serena shook her head, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll find you after all this is over. Don¡¯t reach out until you hear from me. Promise me."


    Elias nodded solemnly, and she hugged him once more¡ªtight, fierce, protective¡ªbefore finally letting go.


    Without another word, Elias turned and followed Doctor Vishan down the corridor. Serena watched him disappear around the corner, her chest tight, her thoughts racing.

 Chapter 79: Spend the night

    <h4>Chapter 79: Spend the night</h4>


    Serena stood quietly by a corner of the room, her arms folded tightly across her chest as Marlowe administered another dose of the medicine to Lucian the moment they returned to the mansion. Her eyes stayed fixed on him, worry etched into every line of her face.


    Lucian had been extremely weak, his usually steady frame trembling slightly with every breath. And this time, no matter how hard he tried to keep up appearances, no amount of willpower could mask the truth¡ªhe couldn¡¯t hide his condition anymore from the people around him. The weight of his exhaustion was too evident, too raw to be dismissed.


    Although Darrell and Adrian continued working as though nothing was happening, she knew how affected they were and that they were only distracting themselves with work. She, however, couldn¡¯t do it.


    The syringe caught the pale light in the room as Marlowe injected him with the medicine¡ªswift and steady. His chest rose and fell in an easy rhythm once it took effect. The tension in his brow eased, and the lines of pain etched across his gaunt face softened.


    Marlowe straightened, brushing a strand of hair away from her face, already turning to step out of the room. She¡¯d barely made it past the edge of the bed when Serena¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and insistent.


    "Marlowe."


    The name struck like a tether, halting her in her tracks. She turned slowly, meeting the younger woman¡¯s eyes. There was no mistaking the look Serena wore¡ªsuspicion, confusion, and something dangerously close to usation.


    "Yes?" Marlowe¡¯s voice was calm, but her heart skipped.


    "Did you lie to me?"


    The question made Marlowe blink. "Lie to you? About what?"


    Serena took a step forward, arms folded, eyes burning with frustration. "About having the ability to heal."


    Marlowe exhaled, the air leaving her in a sigh too heavy to be casual. She nodded once, slowly. "I didn¡¯t lie to you, Serena. You do have the ability to heal."


    "Then why is he still sick?" Serena shot back without hesitation. "I¡¯ve been close to him for days¡ªdays, Marlowe. I even triedbining our blood, just like at the council. I thought maybe that was the key. But nothing! He¡¯s still like this. Still... slipping."


    Her voice cracked under the weight of her worry, frustrationcing every word.


    Marlowe opened her mouth, the beginnings of an exnation forming, but the shrill chime of her phone broke the moment like a de. She nced at the screen, relief shing briefly in her eyes¡ªa much-needed escape from Serena¡¯s spiraling questions.


    "I have to take this," she said quickly. "I¡¯ll exin things to you once I¡¯m done."


    And with that, she turned on her heel and disappeared out the door, already speaking into the receiver before she vanished.


    Left alone, Serena sighed and let her shoulders fall. Her chest felt tight, emotions knotted and confused. She stood there for a while, eyes fixed on the doorway Marlowe had disappeared through, trying to make sense of the chaos in her mind.


    Eventually, she turned back toward the bed.


    Only to freeze.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes were open. And they were on her.


    Her heart jumped. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be asleep? The medicine should have knocked him out for hours.


    "Why are you awake?" she asked, brows knitting together as she moved toward the bed. "The medicine is supposed to make you sleep."


    Lucian shifted slightly, a ghost of a smirk ying on his lips despite the pallor of his face.


    "I think your argument woke me up," he said. "And I don¡¯t feel sleepy anymore."


    He paused, then added, "In fact, I¡¯m feeling quite good."


    Serena stared at him, confused. "Really?"


    He nodded, his eyes never leaving hers. "Marlowe¡¯s medicine is finally working," he lied smoothly, the smile still lingering¡ªjust enough to be believable. He¡¯d overheard her conversation. He knew her mind was a storm of questions, and thest thing he wanted was for her to dig any deeper.


    Serena gave a long exhale and lowered herself to the rug beside the bed, folding her legs beneath her. She sat there, the soft fibers of the carpet pressing against her skin as she looked up at him, a visible weight lifting from her shoulders.


    "I¡¯m so d to hear that," she said, a smile tugging at her lips. "I was beginning to worry."


    Lucian watched her, the warmth in her expression making something in his chest ache¡ªan ache deeper than his illness.


    He opened his mouth, but she beat him to it.


    "Don¡¯t say something to provoke me," she said, narrowing her eyes. "You always do that, and it¡¯s not funny."


    Lucianughed. A real, openugh that filled the room. It was the first time in what felt like forever.


    Serena blinked. She watched him, stunned into silence. He looked different when heughed¡ªbeautiful, even. The sound lit up his face in a way she hadn¡¯t expected. But the joy also brought sharp contrast to his condition¡ªhow pale and thin he had be, the bones of his cheeks more defined than ever.


    When hisughter faded, Lucian shook his head, his gaze still locked with hers, a weak smile lingering like an echo of something gentler, something almost human.


    "I wasn¡¯t going to provoke you," he said, his tone quieter now, as though the weight of the silence between them had sobered him. "I only wanted to ask why you¡¯re so worried about me."


    He paused, eyes searching hers, and when he spoke again, his voice had softened into something unfamiliar¡ªunguarded. "Some time ago, if someone had given you the chance to kill me, I¡¯m sure you would have taken it. But now... now it looks like you¡¯d cry if anything happened to me."


    Serena frowned, her brows drawing together. "I¡¯ve never wished you dead," she said firmly. "I¡¯ve never wished anyone dead, actually."


    She leaned back slightly, her fingers brushing the texture of the rug as if grounding herself. "I just hated that I was forced to marry someone I didn¡¯t know. And worst of all, someone with a very bad reputation and attitude."


    Lucian raised a brow, tilting his head slightly. "A bad reputation and attitude?"


    "Very bad," she emphasized, giving him a pointed look. "I¡¯d heard about you even before I met you. I didn¡¯t know how much of it was true... but after meeting you, I realized it was all true. You are¡ªno offense¡ªa terrible person."


    Lucian chuckled again, the sound low and rough, but not unkind. Her bluntness was unexpected¡ªrefreshing, even. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time someone had spoken to him so directly, so unfiltered. Not out of malice, not out of fear. Just... truth.


    And she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He was every inch the man people whispered about behind closed doors. He knew what he had done¡ªthe choices he had made, the people he had hurt. He had built his empire with blood-stained hands and a heart long calloused over. Her words didn¡¯t offend him. If anything, they echoed with a kind of rity he rarely encountered.


    "You know all that," he said, his tone still tinged with amusement, "and yet here you are. Worrying about me. Don¡¯t you think the world would be better off without someone like me in it?"


    His voice was calm, almost too casual for the topic, and that was what made it unsettling. Serena¡¯s posture tensed. She didn¡¯t like how easily he toyed with the idea of his own death, like it meant nothing. Like he meant nothing.


    "That¡¯s because I realized that although you¡¯re terrible," she said, her voice quieter but unwavering, "you¡¯re not irredeemable."


    She held his gaze, her next wordsnding like an anchor.


    "You saved my brother, after all."


    Lucian tilted his head slightly, watching her with quiet curiosity. "So you¡¯re doing all this because of your brother?"


    "That¡¯s only part of the reason," she replied, giving a small shrug, her voice soft but steady.


    She nced away for a moment, her fingers moving to the hem of her dress, fidgeting with the fabric as if trying to ground herself. The pause stretched between them, delicate and uncertain.


    "I know I¡¯ve thanked you before," she said, her voice a little more hesitant now, "but I want you to know that I¡¯m really grateful. I appreciate what you did for Elias. You didn¡¯t have to, but you did. I don¡¯t know how to repay you... and it¡¯s hard, because you don¡¯t seem tock anything."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes sharpened, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them. He leaned forward slightly, his gaze never wavering from her face.


    "If you want to repay me," he said, voice dropping to a low, smooth drawl, "there¡¯s one thing I¡¯mcking."


    Serena blinked, startled. She looked up at him, brows knitting in confusion.


    "And what¡¯s that?"


    Lucian held her gaze for a moment longer before speaking, the words slipping out like silk.


    "Apanion for tonight," he said, as serious as ever. "Spend the night with me, Serena."


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened in shock, lips parting slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected that¡ªdidn¡¯t know what she had expected, but certainly not that.

 Chapter 80: Lie down here

    <h4>Chapter 80: Lie down here</h4>


    For a few seconds, Serena couldn¡¯t find her tongue¡ªor the right words¡ªto say. Her lips parted slightly, but the thoughts racing through her head jumbled into silence.


    Lucian watched her, his sharp eyes trailing the way her expression shifted between shock, confusion, and something he couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    Finally, when she managed to speak, what came out of her mouth wasn¡¯t what he expected.


    "How can you still think of that... in your current condition?" she asked, her voice hushed with disbelief. Her brows furrowed, eyes narrowing slightly as she tried to make sense of his words.


    Lucian chuckled.


    Seeing the look on her face, he had already guessed where her mind had gone. He could see it in the way her eyes had widened and the faint red blooming in her cheeks. He stopped himself from calling it out, hoping she might surprise him¡ªdisappoint him, even¡ªand prove his assumptions wrong. But s, he was right.


    Her mind had darted somewhere he hadn¡¯t quite expected.


    "How can I still think of what, in what condition?" Lucian asked, lifting a brow, his voiceced with amused curiosity. Before she could respond, he added, "I only asked you to spend the night here. In my room. Not to have sex with me."


    Serena groaned internally, facepalming herself in her mind. Her entire face flushed crimson as she looked away from him, utterly mortified.


    Of course.


    Her mind had leapt to the absolute worst conclusion with no space for a second thought. It hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind that maybe, just maybe, he meant something more innocent.


    "Spending the night with you is easy. I think I can do that," she said quickly, trying to push away the awkwardness now lingering in the air like fog.


    "Sex isn¡¯t?" Lucian asked, a sly grin tugging at the corners of his lips. He wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook so easily.


    "With someone I don¡¯t love, yes." Her voice came out sharper than she intended, but firm nheless.


    His expression faltered for a split second. "Is there someone you love?" he asked quietly, almost without realizing he had said it aloud. But as the question hung in the air between them, he regretted it. His heart clenched unexpectedly, afraid of what her answer might be¡ªespecially if it was yes.


    To his immense relief, Serena didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she shot him a look and said sharply, "Stop asking personal questions."


    Lucian held his hand up in surrender, finally letting the topic die. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to be gutted by the truth anyway.


    "You should go change into somethingfortable," he said after a long pause, his tone gentler. He studied her more carefully now, noticing the fatigue in her eyes, the creases in her clothes¡ªstill the same ones she wore to the hospital. "And have dinner, too. I¡¯ll be waiting for you."


    Serena shook her head lightly. "I¡¯m not hungry," she said, recalling the snacks she¡¯d munched on earlier about an hour before the ride to the hospital. "But you should eat something since you say you¡¯re feeling better."


    Lucian gave a small shake of his head. "I¡¯m not hungry either. I¡¯m good till tomorrow."


    She didn¡¯t argue. With a quiet nod, she pushed herself up to her feet.


    "I¡¯ll go change, then," she murmured. "I¡¯ll be back."


    With that, she left, the soft click of the door behind her the only sound in the room.


    ***


    Back in her room, Serena felt the weight of the night settle on her shoulders. She was tired¡ªphysically, emotionally¡ªbut more than that, she felt restless. There was no specific reason she could name, only a storm of emotions swirling beneath her skin.


    But she didn¡¯t let them win.


    Pushing aside the chaos in her mind, she quickly freshened up and changed into a in set of pajamas¡ªnothing fancy, just soft cotton pants and a loose top. It felt strange how mundane the moment was, considering everything that had happened over thest few days.


    Momentster, she made her way back to Lucian¡¯s room.


    He was lying exactly as she¡¯d left him, the pale glow of the bedsidemp casting shadows across his angr face. His eyes followed her as she entered, and without a word, she sank to the rug beside the bed¡ªsame spot she¡¯d upied earlier.


    Lucian frowned. "Do you n to sleep in that position?"


    She blinked at him, unsure of what he meant.


    Before she could respond, he continued, "Come up here. Lie beside me."


    Her posture stiffened slightly. She looked as though she was about to protest, but he beat her to it.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you," he said, then, as though realizing how that sounded, he winced slightly. "No¡ªthat came out wrong. I will touch you, but not inappropriately," he said with a mischievous smile spreading across his face.


    Serena shook her head.


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about."


    The mischief in his eyes deepened.


    "Oh? If that¡¯s not what you¡¯re worried about, does that mean I can touch you inappropriately?"


    "Stop talking nonsense," she snapped, heat rushing to her cheeks again. "I was talking about these tubes attached to your body. I¡¯ll make you ufortable if I join you on the bed."


    It wasn¡¯t aplete lie¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t the full truth either. Her real difort stemmed from nerves. She had never slept in the same bed with a man before, and the idea of it now, especially with Lucian, made her insides twist into unfamiliar knots.


    "The IV is on my right hand. This one¡¯s free," Lucian said, waving his left hand casually. Then he patted the empty space on the left side of the bed, making room for her. "Lie down here."


    Serena hesitated for a moment longer. But finally, she steeled her heart and stood up from the floor. Quietly, she climbed into the bed andy beside him, her body stiff as a board. She stared up at the ceiling,ing face to face with her reflection on the mirror.


    And just like that, the memories came rushing back.


    Thest time she was here¡ªon this same bed. But thest time, it was different. The memory of being tied, helpless and furious, surged through her like ice water. But that was not all she remembered. She remembered everything that happened before he pulled her out of the room. It hadn¡¯t been long ago, yet it felt like a lifetime.


    And now? That same man¡ªthe one who¡¯d once handled her like a ragdolly frail beside her, body weakened, eyes softer. The contrast was almost too much to bear.


    "What are you thinking about?" Lucian¡¯s voice cut through the silence, pulling her back to the present.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    We¡¯re at 80 Chapters. If you have read this far, please drop a review. I¡¯ll ask for another one at 100 Chapters.. :)

 Chapter 81: Feel very sleepy now

    <h4>Chapter 81: Feel very sleepy now</h4>


    "Nothing," Serena lied.


    What else was she supposed to say? That she liked him better when he was strong, immovable, terrifying? That she found something unsettlingly attractive about the way he¡¯d handled her like a ragdoll that night, as if she were weightless and he was made of stone?


    She would rather be buried alive¡ªno, a hundred times over¡ªthan allow him to hear those thoughts slip from her lips.


    Lucian turned his head on the pillow, his pale skin luminous under the soft lighting. "They say when someone is about to die, they can feel it. Do you think it¡¯s true?" he murmured. His voice was so quiet it was almost like it had been stolen from a dream.


    And just like that, the wicked knot in Serena¡¯s stomach twisted again, meaner this time, curling like a snake tightening around her ribs.


    "I¡¯ve never died before," she said dryly, struggling to suppress the emotions welling in her throat. "So I wouldn¡¯t know. And you should really stop talking about dying like it¡¯s just another mundane topic. It¡¯s annoying."


    Lucian turned his head slightly, meeting her gaze with such sudden stillness that it made her chest tighten. She¡¯d expected some teasing retort, maybe a smirk¡ªbut his eyes were serious. Dark and deep like they held secrets with barbed edges.


    "I¡¯m serious. Stop it," she snapped, her voice cutting through the quiet like a shard of ss.


    Lucian sighed, the sound low and almost inaudible, then turned his face away again. The silence that followed sat between them like a heavy fog. It pressed on her chest until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Why do you have a mirror above your bed?" she asked, needing to yank the conversation somewhere else.


    He tilted his chin just enough to nce at the mirror, as though he were considering how to phrase his answer.


    "Because I need to see and talk to my demons every night," he replied, his voice like gravel. "If I don¡¯t, they won¡¯t let me sleep."


    Serena blinked and frowned, her brows creasing as she turned to look at him again. "What are you talking about?"


    Lucian¡¯s chuckle was low and humorless. "You think I¡¯m joking?"


    Her lips parted, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    "There was a time they were so many," he continued. "I¡¯d stay awake till dawn, talking to each one. Exining. Arguing. Begging. By the time I was done, there would be no time left to sleep."


    He turned his gaze to the mirror again, and this time, he didn¡¯t look away. The light reflected his face back at him¡ªolder than his age, weighed down by stories she hadn¡¯t yet heard.


    "Don¡¯t you have demons you talk to?" he asked suddenly.


    Serena opened her mouth, but he shook his head gently and answered for her.


    "No, you don¡¯t. You¡¯re an angel."


    "I¡¯m not an angel," she shot back instantly, a wave of emotion flooding through her at his words. She turned her head to the mirror too, but the reflection didn¡¯t feel like her anymore. It was a girl lost in someone else¡¯s war.


    Lucian let out a soft, amused breath. "Saying you¡¯re not doesn¡¯t change what you are."


    He turned his eyes back to her, the weight of them anchoring her breath. "Tell me, have you ever taken a life?"


    She flinched, the questionnding with the force of a p.


    "No," she said.


    Lucian nodded slowly. "That¡¯s right."


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    "Have you ever destroyed someonepletely¡ªand felt absolutely no remorse about it?"


    Serena looked away, the question gnawing at her. Her hands clenched the fabric of the nket beneath her. No, she hadn¡¯t. She had trained herself for self-defense. She¡¯d been a lone girl in a male-dominated course, had learned how to guard her body, her space, her spirit. Her father had taught her a few self-defense moves¡ªbut those were used only a few times when absolutely needed.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t imagine destroying someone. Not the way Lucian described it.


    And when she said nothing, he nodded again, as if her silence confirmed everything.


    "No need for words," he whispered. "The answer is written in your eyes."


    He turned back to the mirror, his face gradually losing all expression, bing a mask.


    "I took my first life when I was eleven," he said, the words falling like pebbles into a dark well. "And the first time I destroyed someonepletely? I was sixteen."


    Serena¡¯s mouth dropped open. Shock rippled through her in a slow, icy wave.


    Lucian didn¡¯t look at her. He didn¡¯t need to. He knew what she was thinking. He kept speaking, his voice now devoid of all color.


    "After those two, I lost count. So you were right¡ªwhen you said I was a terrible person. I am." The wordsnded heavily in the room, thick and unmoving. "But I was right, too," he said. "You¡¯re an angel." The air grew still. His voice dropped again, almost to a whisper. "I¡¯ve made peace with my demons. Most of them. But they aren¡¯t bothering me tonight. Not with you here."


    Serena didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt like her brain had short-circuited, overloaded by too many pieces of a puzzle she was only now starting to understand.


    Demons. Death. Destruction.


    And now, silence again.


    She bit her lip, clinging to whatever scraps of stability remained. She wanted to take him somewhere else in his mind¡ªsomewhere without pain or ghosts or death.


    So she asked the only question that had been itching at her for a long while."Why did you move all your family portraits from the house?"


    The effect was immediate. Lucian¡¯s jaw clenched, and for a fleeting moment, something dark flickered behind his eyes. Then his voice returned¡ªtired, guarded.


    "I think Marlowe¡¯s medicine is starting to kick in." His tone was dry. Dismissive. "I feel very sleepy now."


    Serena watched him closely. He was shutting down again, retreating behind invisible walls.


    "Good night, Serena," he said, eyes fluttering shut.


    She stared at him for a long moment, hoping he would open them again. Hoping he would say something more. Anything.


    But he didn¡¯t move. His breath was slow and even, his body still. The Lucian who had just confessed to murder, demons, and sleepless nights had vanished into the silence.


    She let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding and turned her gaze back to the ceiling. The mirror caught her reflection and his beside her¡ªso different, yet lying there as though nothing separated them.


    Her questions about the portraits remained unanswered, lodged tightly in her throat. The thoughts in her head screamed for attention, but she ignored them.


    Eventually, she let her eyes slip closed too.

 Chapter 82: She needs to know

    <h4>Chapter 82: She needs to know</h4>


    The sound of a knock on the door echoed like a cannon st in the silence of the room, dragging Serena forcefully out of the depths of her sleep. Her eyelids fluttered, heavy with sleep, hershes brushing her cheeks as her brain fought to make sense of her surroundings. A dull ache throbbed at the back of her head, the kind that came from worry and exhaustion, the kind that hadn¡¯t fully left even in her sleep.


    As her eyes cracked open, the sight of the ceiling mirror greeted her first, and that was when she remembered where she was.


    It was at that moment she felt it¡ªa weight pressing gently on her stomach. Her breath caught as she instinctively looked down, and her heart gave a strange jolt when she saw it was Lucian¡¯s hand, lying limply across her.


    Slowly, her gaze traveled to his face. At first nce, he appeared to be sleeping, but something wasn¡¯t right. There was a stillness in his expression that didn¡¯t feel natural. His chest barely moved. His lips, parted ever so slightly, were still.


    A sharp wave of dread gripped her.


    "Lucian?" she called out, her voice was barely a whisper.


    She leaned in closer, studying the rise and fall of his chest¡ªif there was any. But she wasn¡¯t patient enough to see it as panic coiled tight in her stomach.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs like a drum, thudding faster and harder with each passing second. Her brows knitted tightly together as she brought her shaking fingers to the side of his neck, pressing against his skin to find his pulse.


    Nothing.


    No¡ªit was there. But it was barely there. So faint, and it was slipping away like mist.


    Her throat constricted.


    "Lucian," she said again, louder this time, tapping his cheek lightly. "Lucian, wake up."


    But he didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t respond to her touch or the desperation in her voice.


    Then the knock came again, firmer this time. The sound vibrated through the room like an ominous toll.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Serena called out, her fingers still tapping Lucian¡¯s cheek, her other hand shaking him gently. "Lucian, please¡ªplease wake up."


    "It¡¯s Adrian, madam. I have a report for Boss," came the familiar voice from outside the door, calm as ever.


    Her chest tightened in frustration. "Forget that report. Get Marlowe here now!" she snapped, her voice breaking near a yell.


    She pushed herself off the bed, her limbs trembling as if the floor beneath her was shifting. Her entire body felt like it was teetering on the edge of copse, but she forced herself to stay upright. Her heart thundered violently in her ears, drowning out the sound of her own frantic breaths. Anxiety wed at her from the inside out, a suffocating force that threatened to pull her under.


    ¡¯But he was still breathing even though he was barely doing so.¡¯ That was what she clung to. That fragile sliver of hope.


    She looked him over her eyes sweeping over his right arm. And that was when she saw that the IV line had been disconnected.


    The bag that had been hanging at his bedside, dripping its contents into his veins, was nowpletely empty. Dry. Lifeless. That meant someone had removed it. That meant Marlowe had been there at some point during the night.


    Her heart dropped lower into her stomach. How had Marlowe not noticed? Was his condition already deteriorating then, or did it happen in the early hours of that morning?


    She squeezed her eyes shut and raked her hand through her already tousled hair, her fingers tangling in the messy strands. The pressure building behind her eyes was unbearable. Her head threatened to explode with unanswered questions, with the fear that the man who had saved Elias was slipping away right in front of her and there was nothing¡ªnothing¡ªshe could do.


    The door burst open a momentter. Marlowe entered in a rush, followed closely by Adrian, whose urgency was painted all over his face. And behind him was Darrell, his steps brisk, eyes scanning the room like he had been summoned to witness the unthinkable.


    Serena instinctively stepped aside, her movements jagged, to make room for the doctor. Her eyes stayed fixed on Marlowe¡¯s face, searching for any flicker of reassurance¡ªbut all she saw was grim concentration. Adrian and Darrell stood like statues, faces drawn, stunned into silence at the sight of Lucian lying so still.


    He didn¡¯t look like himself.


    He didn¡¯t look like a man who couldmand armies with a word or silence a room with just one re.


    He looked like a man on the verge of death.


    Marlowe didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t need to. The silence said enough.


    She worked quickly, examining him with the kind of clinical speed that only came from years of dealing with life-and-death moments. But there was a tremble in her fingers. A look in her eyes that gave her away.


    Then she hurriedly left the room without a word, disappearing like a shadow down the hallway. No one followed. No one dared interrupt.


    She returned minutester with a syringe in her hand. The clear liquid shimmered under the light, the needle poised like a final prayer.


    She injected it slowly into Lucian¡¯s vein. As thest drop emptied into his bloodstream, everyone held their breath.


    Marlowe watched him for a few seconds, her focus solely on his still form.


    And then she shook her head.


    "We¡¯re losing him," she said.


    The words hit Serena like a p.


    "What do you mean we are losing him?" she cried, her voice cracking, her breath catching in her throat. "He said he was feeling betterst night. He said your medicine was beginning to work. Howe we¡¯re losing him now?"


    Her voice was rising higher, sharp and ragged with confusion and fury. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Couldn¡¯t process it.


    Marlowe dragged her fingers through her hair, the gesture echoing Serena¡¯s earlier one. She looked torn. Haunted. But before she could utter a single word of exnation, Serena¡¯s next questionshed out like a whip.


    "Why can¡¯t I heal him, Marlowe?"


    Her tone wasn¡¯t just questioning anymore¡ªit was using. There was venomced beneath every syble.


    Marlowe¡¯s face twisted in anguish.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Serena. I¡¯m in a very tight corner right now and I really can¡¯t tell you."


    That answer only poured gasoline on the fire building inside her.


    Just as Serena¡¯s mouth opened, fury radiating from her every pore, a new voice sliced through the air.


    "She can¡¯t tell you but I can." Adrian spoke.


    Serena¡¯s head whipped in his direction. Her breath caught. His voice was calm, but there was a tension beneath it. Something brimming at the surface, ready to break.


    "Adrian," Marlowe called his name, her tone a warning¡ªsharp, urgent.


    But Adrian didn¡¯t blink. His eyes stayed locked on hers.


    "What, Doctor?" Adrian said, answering her warning. "Are we supposed to just let him die? Just like that? Tell me, Doctor, are you supposed to just stand around like this and watch him take hisst breath?"


    His words wereced with restrained fury, and it was clear they weren¡¯t only directed at Marlowe, but at the impossible decision they were all being forced to witness.


    "We are not supposed to take hers either just to save him!" Marlowe fired back instantly, her voice cracking at the edges.


    "We don¡¯t even know if anything will happen to her yet," Adrian argued.


    "Exactly. The uncertainty is the issue," Marlowe snapped. Her hands clenched at her sides as she continued, "Lucian still has traces of Splera de Plifa in his system. The antidote didn¡¯tpletely eradicate the poison. That is the reason his situation has degraded to this level. Don¡¯t forget that poison was made for her. If she heals him, we don¡¯t even know what it would do to her." Her voice was shaking now, her body trembling like she was holding back a scream. "Lucian already has a lot of guilt weighing him down. It would kill him if anything happens to her while she tries to save him. And not just him¡ªit would kill me too."


    Serena¡¯s head snapped back and forth between them, her eyes wide and wild with confusion.


    "What the hell are you two talking about?" she demanded, exasperation bubbling over into rage. "What is going on?"


    Adrian¡¯s face faltered.


    His eyes shifted to Marlowe once more, silently asking for permission onest time. When she didn¡¯t speak, he shook his head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Doctor, but I still think she needs to know. Let the decision to either save him or not be hers to make."


    Then he turned to Serena, his eyes meeting hers directly, his next words spoken with slow, deliberate finality.


    "The reason you cannot heal him is because Boss doesn¡¯t want you to heal him. So he asked the doctor to seal your powers up. And she did. That¡¯s why no matter how much you try, you will not be able to do anything to save him."


    The words hit Serena like thunderps. Her jaw dropped.


    Her gaze drifted from Adrian to Marlowe in stunned disbelief, her eyes flickering with betrayal, confusion, and disbelief.


    She blinked once, before a breathless, incredulous word slipped from her lips.


    "What?!"

 Chapter 83: It’s an emergency

    <h4>Chapter 83: It¡¯s an emergency</h4>


    "I don¡¯t know who to call heartless between you guys," Serena spat, her voice shaking with barely restrained fury as she jabbed a trembling finger toward the three of them¡ªMarlowe, Darrell, and Adrian. Then she turned to Lucian, pale and unconscious in the bed behind her, and pointed at him too, her eyes dark with the storm gathering behind them. "And him."


    The air was thick, almost too heavy to breathe, every corner of the room bristling with unspoken tension. Serena¡¯s chest rose and fell in rapid session, her body visibly vibrating with rage that she was trying, and failing, to keep under control. Her hands clenched and unclenched at her sides like she was resisting the urge to throw something, or maybe to scream. She wasn¡¯t just mad¡ªshe was shattered.


    "You have to understand the situation, Serena¡ªwe had no choice," Marlowe began carefully, stepping forward like she was trying to approach a wild animal. Her voice trembled slightly, a calm veil stretched too thin over what sounded like nerves unraveling.


    Serena¡¯s re snapped to her like a whip, her face twisted into something that could only be described as betrayal and disbelief.


    "I will not understand anything you say at this point, Marlowe." Her voice cracked. The authority in her tone left no room for argument.


    The room seemed to hold its breath.


    "I can¡¯t believe you guys," she continued, her tone incredulous now. She took a step back, as though trying to physically distance herself from the absurdity before her. "You all waited until this point¡ªuntil this critical point¡ªto say something? Who even told you you had the right to make that decision for me?!"


    Her questionshed out at Darrell like a de, and he straightened instantly, visibly startled. His mouth parted to respond, words tumbling out in defense.


    "I didn¡¯t know untilst night, madam! They kept it from me as well," he rushed to say, raising his hands like he needed to physically push away the usation in her voice. His eyes flicked to Marlowe for a brief second before returning to Serena. "I only found out when I asked Marlowe why your healing ability wasn¡¯t working on Lucian anymore."


    His voice faltered near the end, like he still didn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d heard himself.


    After Marlowe exined it to himst night¡ªhow the lock was ced, how the situation had spiraled beyond her control¡ªhe had felt the same churn of conflict that now gripped the other two like an iron fist.


    Serena turned to Marlowe again, her eyes aze with a mixture of desperation and resolution. "How do I unlock it?"


    Her voice didn¡¯t shake this time. There was no begging in it, no pleading¡ªjust raw, steel-forged seriousness.


    "You can¡¯t," Marlowe answered, her head shaking slowly. Her voice was quieter this time, almost broken. Like she was apologizing without saying the words.


    Serena blinked, her breath catching for just a second. "Unlock it then. Since I can¡¯t do it myself." Her voice came again, deadly calm, her face expressionless. That calmness made her even scarier than before.


    Marlowe exhaled. "I can¡¯t do it either."


    Serena blinked, her face contorting in confusion. Before she could say anything, Marlowe continued.


    "I only found the page that exins how to lock it up in your father¡¯s journal," she began, her voiceced with frustration and something deeper¡ªregret, perhaps. "The one that contains information on how to unlock it was missing. Someone intentionally tore it out, and I¡¯m guessing the Council has it."


    As if a bolt of lightning had struck her thoughts, Serena¡¯s eyes widened, her breath catching sharply. Her body straightened like the realization had injected her with renewed purpose.


    "The Council." Her voice was firm, the puzzle pieces clicking together. "Yes... They unlocked it before, then they should know how to unlock it again."


    No one had a chance to respond. Before another breath could be taken, Serena spun around, her feet already moving toward the door with urgency.


    "Listen to me, Serena¡ª" Marlowe tried again, desperation creeping into her voice.


    But Serena cut her off, her tone definitive. "I¡¯m done listening to you, Marlowe. The only person I¡¯m listening to now is me."


    With that, she yanked the door open and stormed out.


    Two seconds passed.


    Then, just as suddenly, she burst back in. Her eyes scanned Darrell and Adrian with a look so focused it pinned them in ce.


    "Anyone of you that knows the way to the Council shoulde with me." Her voice gave no room for dy.


    Then she was gone again.


    Adrian and Darrell looked at Marlowe. None of them spoke for a heartbeat. The silence was painful.


    Then Adrian moved without a word, following Serena like a man walking into fire, knowing he¡¯d be burned.


    "You¡¯re not going to do anything?" Darrell asked after a pause, looking at Marlowe like she held the answers to a test no one had studied for.


    "What am I supposed to do right now?" Marlowe exhaled, rubbing her temples as she could feel a headacheing. "I¡¯ve never been this confused in my life."


    Darrell sighed deeply, then turned and left too.


    ***


    Serena didn¡¯t care about the chill in the air or the fact that she was still in her sleepwear. She didn¡¯t even stop to grab a coat. She grabbed the car keys from a side stool in the living room and marched straight outside, every step loud and full of purpose. Her thoughts were a blur, her body moving faster than her mind could follow.


    Adrian jogged to catch up with her, huffing as he approached.


    "The keys, ma¡¯am," he said, trying to keep his voice calm. "I know the way to the Council research center."


    "Good," Serena said without slowing. "Then hop in and lead the way. But I¡¯m driving¡ªand you can¡¯t change my mind, so don¡¯t bother."


    Adrian blinked, visibly confused. "Wait, you¡¯re¡ª?"


    But she had already flung open the driver¡¯s door and dropped into the seat. The car roared to life as she turned the key, her knuckles white on the steering wheel.


    He stared at her, then sighed and got into the passenger seat.


    Darrell came out just in time to see Serena behind the wheel. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Madam, you shouldn¡¯t be driving!" he called out, rushing toward the driver¡¯s side.


    Serena threw the car in reverse without warning, forcing him to jump back in rm. The tires screeched slightly on the pavement. She mmed on the brakes, fixing him with a re that could freeze time.


    "Are youing or not?" she asked.


    Darrell clenched his jaw and climbed into the back seat, the door shutting with a dull thud. The moment he was inside, Serena hit the gas. The tires squealed again as they pulled away from the house.


    She drove like she was possessed.


    Like the road owed her answers.


    Adrian and Darrell exchanged nervous nces, neither daring to say anything. Her focus wasser-sharp, and the tension inside the car was suffocating.


    Every red light was a personal enemy. Every car in front of her was a dy she couldn¡¯t afford.


    Serena¡¯s mind whirled. Her jaw tightened as one thought dominated the rest.


    Let Lucian still be alive by the time I return.


    She repeated it over and over like a chant. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to consider the alternative. She wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if anything happened to him¡ªno matter what their twisted fate was.


    But then another voice slipped in¡ªcold and intrusive.


    Wouldn¡¯t you be free from him if he died?


    She gripped the wheel harder, her fingers aching with the pressure.


    Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? Freedom?


    Her lips pressed into a thin line.


    So then why was she risking her life to save the very person she was bound to against her will?


    She didn¡¯t have an answer. The question hung in the air like fog, clouding everything else.


    But she knew this much¡ªshe wasn¡¯t heartless. She wasn¡¯t ungrateful.


    She wanted her freedom, yes, but not at the cost of a life.


    Not Lucian¡¯s life.


    By the time the Council building loomed into view, the sky was beginning to grey, clouds gathering like sentinels. Thepound looked more fortified than she remembered. A line of armed guards stood out front like statues, their eyes hidden behind dark shades.


    Before they could even approach the main gate, they were waved down. The car screeched to a halt.


    "Introduce yourself and state your business," one of the guards demanded, his voice cold and mechanical. The ck shades he wore masked any emotion, but the tension in his posture was unmistakable.


    Adrian leaned out the window before Serena could respond.


    "We¡¯re here to see Modi. Let us in," Adrian said calmly, but there was a de hidden behind his words.


    The guard didn¡¯t move. "What do you want to see him for?"


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, his toneced with threat. "Tell Modi that Mrs. Draven is here to see him¡ªand it¡¯s an emergency. You¡¯ll be held responsible if we spend more time than necessary out here."


    That did it.


    The guard straightened, murmured something into his headset, and gave a sharp nod to his colleagues. The gates began to open slowly.


    As the car inched forward, Serena¡¯s grip on the wheel never loosened. Her heart beat like a war drum in her chest.

 Chapter 84: Don’t ask me questions

    <h4>Chapter 84: Don¡¯t ask me questions</h4>


    The car rolled to a smooth stop, the low hum of the engine dying out as Serena pushed the door open and stepped out.


    Her eyes swept over the building before her¡ªonce a proud structure with clean lines and a polished finish, now bearing deep scars. ss panels were shattered, jagged edges like broken teeth catching the morning light. Chunks of stone and debris littered the path to the entrance, while scorch marks smeared across the walls like dark fingerprints left by violence.


    Her brows furrowed as the full scale of destruction registered in her mind.


    Before she could filter the thought, the question escaped her lips. "What happened here?"


    Adrian, who had exited the car after her and now stood quietly by her side, looked around the ce as well. "I wonder," he replied with a casual shrug, feigning ignorance with the ease of a well-trained liar. His expression gave nothing away.


    Therge ss doors opened with a groan as they stepped inside, the sharp scent of cleaning chemicals hanging in the air. A young assistant stood waiting for them, clearly prepped and stationed with the precision only fear or obedience could instill.


    "Wee to the council. Pleasee with me," he said to them, leading them to the waiting room. "Mr. Modi will be with you soon," the assistant said with a polite nod. "Please make yourselvesfortable."


    Serena didn¡¯t bother with thefortable-looking chairs that filled the modern waiting room, each one neatly arranged like props in a showroom. Instead, she remained standing, arms loosely at her sides, her fingers tapping against the thighs of her pajamas in a restless rhythm. Her eyes didn¡¯t rest on any one spot for long, scanning every corner, every shadow, expecting someone to arrive already.


    Adrian and Darrell remained close, but one could sense the tension in them too¡ªcontrolled, but there.


    It took about two minutes¡ªthough it felt like an eternity¡ªfor the door at the far end of the room to swing open. A man entered, tall and imposing, dressed in a sharply cut suit that couldn¡¯t quite hide the broadness of his shoulders. His face was stern, almost regal, but the most striking thing about him was the eyepatch that sat over his right eye, and the long scar on his face, giving him the air of someone who had seen battle and survived it.


    Behind him came another figure.


    Salvador.


    Adrian and Darrell, who stood slightly behind Serena, wondered why he was there. They had sent for Modi, not him.


    Modi approached first, a practiced professional smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Despite the friendly expression, his bodynguage was calcted, almost rehearsed.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Draven," he greeted smoothly. "Fancy having you here today."


    Serena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. "I wish I could say the same, Mr..." She trailed off deliberately, turning slightly to nce at Adrian. "What¡¯s his name again?"


    "Modi," Adrian supplied without missing a beat.


    "Mr. Modi," Serena repeated, her tone clipped.


    But Salvador had a different reaction. He stood beside Modi, his eyes locked on Serena with a look that unsettled her. There was something wild in his gaze, not dangerous¡ªbut starved. Like a man who had been searching for water and had stumbled into an oasis he thought he¡¯d only dreamt of.


    "Leah," he whispered, his voice barely audible, but it rang through the room like a shot.


    Serena blinked. "Say what now?"


    She turned fully to him, confusion written all over her face. Did he just call her Leah?


    Modi stepped in quickly, his voice smooth but firm. "Never mind my superior¡¯s words. He¡¯s been through a lot of stresstely."


    Right. Stress. Serena narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t press the matter.


    "To what do I owe this sudden visit?" Modi asked, shifting the topic swiftly. His eyes flicked to Adrian and Darrell briefly before returning to Serena, studying her closely.


    She didn¡¯t waste time. "You guys gave me some awful-tasting liquid on the day of the joining that weakened me to the core," she said, her voice steady but urgent. "I need that liquid. Right now. As in¡ªthis moment."


    Modi¡¯s pleasant expression faltered slightly. The seriousness in her tone, matched by the grim faces of Adrian and Darrell behind her, turned the air cold and tense.


    "What do you need it for?" he asked, frowning.


    But Serena snapped. "Don¡¯t ask me questions. I don¡¯t have time for that." Her voice cracked like a whip, sharp with urgency and frustration. "Lucian is dying, and every second you waste asking me questions could be hisst. So hurry¡ªunless you want him dead. And this contract," she paused, her eyes locking with his, "terminated."


    That did it.


    Salvador¡¯s earlier expression of awe vanished like smoke. His jaw clenched, his nostrils ring as Serena¡¯s words sank in. All this, all this effort, all this racing against time... for him? To think she had onlye for the dying bastard. He wanted to punch something, anything. If she had already been pregnant, he would have transferred her memories back to her so she could see for herself that Lucian wasn¡¯t worth the sacrifice. So she would let him die.


    "I don¡¯t think we have any left," Modi said after a pause. "And it takes about an hour to prepare one."


    The words dropped like bricks.


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe her ears. An hour? She didn¡¯t have an hour. She didn¡¯t even have ten minutes. She wasn¡¯t sure how much time Lucian had left, and she didn¡¯t want to imagine that anything had happened to him already. The thought turned her blood to ice.


    Modi noticed the fury building in her and he lifted a hand. "Let me confirm first," he said, pulling out his phone and dialing with swift fingers.


    The room was silent except for the faint sound of his voice on the call. Everyone watched him. Serena¡¯s heart beat against her ribs like a war drum. She clenched and unclenched her fists to keep herposure.


    When Modi ended the call and turned back to them, his face was more rxed. "We have some reserve," he said. "It¡¯s being brought here as we speak."


    A breath Serena hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding escaped her lips, her shoulders dropping slightly in relief.


    "May I know what¡¯s wrong with Lucian?" Modi asked, unable to keep the curiosity from his voice.


    "I said don¡¯t ask me questions," Serena retorted coldly, her arms folding across her chest. "I didn¡¯te here for that."


    "I¡¯m asking so we can know if there¡¯s any other way to help," Modi said, his voice stillposed. "Besides, it¡¯s important we know about his well-being. He is an asset to the council, after all."


    "If you want to know about his well-being,e to the house and find out," Serena snapped. "I didn¡¯te here to discuss his health. Just give me what I need so I can be out of your nose."


    The words were like fire in the room, and both Modi and Salvador nearlyughed. Serena had no idea just how much she and Lucian mirrored each other. It was almost poetic. Thest time, it had been Lucian telling them toe back another day if they wanted to see her. Now here she was, telling them toe to the house if they wanted to know about his well-being.


    Even the same bodyguards from that night were present. The symmetry was uncanny.


    The door opened again, and a woman in ab coat stepped into the room. Her expression was unreadable, her movements precise as she carried a tray with gloved hands. On it sat a single ornate chalice, its surface gleaming under the lights. The liquid inside was a deep, ominous red.


    Serena didn¡¯t wait. She moved forward, her strides purposeful. The woman barely had time to lift the tray fully before Serena reached out and took the chalice.


    Without hesitation, without second-guessing, she lifted it to her lips and drank. The taste was as vile as she remembered¡ªmetallic, bitter, ancient¡ªbut she didn¡¯t care.


    The effect was immediate.


    The air thickened around her, colder, crackling with unseen energy. The room shimmered at the edges of her vision, as though time itself warped briefly. That strange force that had once nearly crippled her now surged inside her veins again, but this time... she expected it. She weed it.


    Her knees threatened to buckle under the weight of the power, but she nted her feet firmly and stood tall, forcing her body to adapt. She closed her eyes briefly, allowing the sensation to settle, to root itself. Her breathing evened. The chaos inside began to calm.


    She opened her eyes, steady and clear once more, and turned to face Modi and Salvador.


    "Thank you for your cooperation," she said simply. Then she turned to Adrian and Darrell. "Let¡¯s go."


    No one said a word as she walked out the door, her men nking her like shadows.


    They had what they came for.


    And Lucian had better be alive when she returned.

 Chapter 85: Still trying to stop me?

    <h4>Chapter 85: Still trying to stop me?</h4>


    As soon as Serena left with Adrian and Darrell, the air in the room shifted. The tension, thick and almost suffocating, sparked with a crackling energy as Salvador turned slowly to face Modi. His eyes were dark with fury, and the slow burn of restrained anger gleamed in them like coals under ash.


    He didn¡¯t waste time. "This is uneptable, Modi," he spat, his voice cold and cutting like a de of ice. "Thest time you told me that Lucian was only ying us and trying to annoy us. Is my wife also trying to annoy us? Because she looked and acted like someone who very much cares about Lucian."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. But Modi couldn¡¯t focus on the usation. His ears rang with one word¡ªwife. He blinked once, twice, then gave Salvador a puzzled stare.


    "Your wife?" Modi asked, incredulous.


    Salvador nodded with calm certainty, like it wasn¡¯t the most shocking deration he could¡¯ve made.


    "Yes. And I¡¯m pretty sure you know that," he said.


    Modi let out a sigh, dragging his hand across his face as though he could physically wipe away the weight of the situation. "You need to get it together, Salvador. Calling her Leah in public when everyone knows her name to be Serena is not only foolish, but reckless as well. What if they begin to ask questions? Can you keep it together until we achieve our aim?"


    His tone was calm, but underneath it was the simmering frustration of someone babysitting a ticking bomb. Salvador looked like he was on the verge of lunging at him.


    "You dare to call me foolish?" Salvador asked, annoyance etched into every inch of his ageless face.


    "I didn¡¯t call you foolish," Modi responded, shaking his head. "What I called foolish is the mistake of calling her Leah instead of Serena. That could get us in trouble."


    Modi¡¯s voice remainedposed, deliberate, even as Salvador¡¯s energy grew more vtile with each passing second. Thest thing he wanted to do was poke the man, but there was only so much foolishness he could tolerate, even from a centuries-old man with a godplex.


    Salvador adjusted his stance, shoulders straightening with authority, eyes narrowing in deep suspicion. "Have you be overwhelmed by this job? Because I can always appoint someone else to handle it," he said, tone sharp as flint.


    "I¡¯ve neverined about my job, Salvador."


    "Then why is everything falling apart in your hands?" Salvador¡¯s voice rose slightly, heated with usation. "I let you handle this because of your meticulous nning skill. But you are disappointing me every day."


    Modi stared at him, lips slightly parted, struggling to pinpoint the exact moment he¡¯d lost this man¡¯s impossible standards. "How am I disappointing you?" he asked quietly.


    "You are well aware that it would be troublesome if she fell in love with him, yet you are not doing anything even while that same thing is ying out right before your very eyes," Salvador revealed, eyes zing with frustration.


    Modi¡¯s fingers curled into fists at his side, but his voice remained measured. "What am I supposed to do? Eliminate Lucian so you can have Serena to yourself? How do you intend to achieve your goal without Lucian?"


    "Hasten the process," Salvador shot back.


    "And how do you propose I do that?" Modi asked, now visibly tired of the loop they were trapped in. "The next batch of gloves are yet to bepleted. Without the gloves, how do I hasten the process?"


    His tone carried a bite, frustration finally breaking through theyers of control.


    "I don¡¯t care, Modi. Think of something. Use your head. That was why I put you in charge in the first ce." Salvador¡¯s words were venomous, a harsh reprimand that echoed through the hall. Without another word, he turned sharply and stormed out, his footsteps echoing across the floor, each step fueled by his simmering rage.


    If not for the fact that his intelligence had not fully returned after using the youth serum, he would¡¯ve handled this entire operation himself. Perfected it. Controlled every thread with surgical precision. Instead, he was forced to rely on others¡ªon scientists who approached the mission like it was a hobby instead of the critical operation it was. None of them truly understood what was at stake, because none of it affected them personally.


    Modi watched him disappear down the corridor, the tight lines of frustration on his face slowly softening. The fire in his chest didn¡¯t go out, but something else flickered through his eyes¡ªa different kind of glint. The faintest hint of a smirk touched his lips, then vanished as quickly as it came.


    Once Salvador was well out of sight, Modi turned on his heel and made his way to his office. He stepped inside and closed the door behind him, locking out the echo of Salvador¡¯s tirade. With a sigh, he strode to the sideboard and poured himself a ss of wine, the deep red liquid catching the light like blood under a microscope. He took his time, sipping slowly, letting the cool drink wash away the weight of thest few minutes.


    He sat down heavily in the high-backed chair behind his desk, staring out the window for a moment before grabbing his phone. He dialed a number without hesitation.


    "My office. Right now," he instructed, voice t and final before ending the call.


    Minutester, a soft knock echoed from the door.


    "Come in," he called.


    The door opened and Maria stepped in¡ªMarlowe¡¯s informant and one of the morepetent hands on the team. She was dressed in a pristine whiteb coat, her long hair tied back, andrge, square-framed sses perched on her nose.


    "Good morning, sir. You sent for me?" Maria greeted, her voice brisk but respectful.


    "Yes, I did. What¡¯s the current status of the new batch of gloves?" Modi asked, his gaze sharp, drilling into her with the intensity of someone who¡¯d reached the edge of patience.


    "It¡¯s already atpletion stage, sir. There are still a few finishes that need to be added," Maria answered confidently, standing straight.


    "How long will it take?" Modi threw another question without pause.


    "I¡¯m not sure, sir. Maybe three weeks, maybe a month. It depends on how fast thest ingredient gets absorbed by the glove," she replied honestly.


    There was a beat of silence, the answer settling like dust before Modi finally spoke again.


    "Prepare to send another message," he said simply.


    Already familiar with the meaning of those words, Maria nodded. "Yes, sir."


    "You may leave," he added, waving her off. She gave a brief nod before turning and walking out.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at the Draven Mansion, the air was heavy with worry.


    Marlowe sat at Lucian¡¯s bedside, hunched forward, her upper body bent toward her knees, hands tightly sped above her head in silent prayer. Her mind was racing, her heart thudding painfully in her chest. She was praying desperately that Lucian wouldn¡¯t give up before Serena arrived, and praying even harder that Serena herself wouldn¡¯t give up after healing him.


    She was losing track of time. Minutes felt like hours.


    Then, finally, the door creaked open.


    Serena stepped into the room, her face taut with resolve, and her hand clutching a kitchen knife. The steel caught a flicker of light, sharp and unforgiving. Her eyes, however, weren¡¯t wild¡ªthey were focused.


    Marlowe sprang to her feet, confusion washing over her.


    "What are you doing with a knife?" she asked, eyebrows drawing together in concern.


    Serena didn¡¯t even nce at her. Her eyes were on Lucian¡ªpale, still, and unconscious.


    "Is he still alive?" Serena asked, her voice tight with urgency.


    "Yes," Marlowe answered quickly. "But what are you doing with a knife?" she asked again, trying to bridge the growing tension.


    "I need it to heal him," Serena answered, her voice t, almost robotic in her determination.


    She raised the knife and set it against her palm, clearly preparing to draw blood.


    But Marlowe moved quickly, reaching out and grabbing her hand before she could make the cut.


    "You don¡¯t need the knife to heal him," Marlowe revealed, her voice calm but firm.


    "But that was how they did it at the council that day," Serena argued, ncing up at her with a sharp, suspicious gaze. "Are you still trying to stop me?" she asked, usation dripping from every syble.


    "I¡¯m not trying to stop you. You only need to touch him to heal him. The cutting and the mixing of your blood was for something else," Marlowe exined, choosing her words with care.


    Serena hesitated. She wanted to ask what that something else was¡ªbut now wasn¡¯t the time. Lucian was lying there, slipping further away with every second they wasted.


    She dropped onto the edge of the bed, her breath shaky but her mind set. Without another moment of hesitation, she reached out and grabbed Lucian¡¯s hand.


    She felt it immediately.


    That same overwhelming drain she had felt on the day of the joining hit her like a tidal wave, crashing through her bones and burrowing deep into her chest. Her breath hitched, her vision swam, and the sensation of her energy being pulled out of her body left her gasping.


    But she held on tightly.


    And she wasn¡¯t letting go until she was absolutely certain Lucian waspletely alright again.

 Chapter 86: Nothing will happen to her

    <h4>Chapter 86: Nothing will happen to her</h4>


    Lucian floated in a space that wasn¡¯t dark, nor light. Just... quiet. The kind of silence that wraps around the bones, numbs the mind, and blurs time.


    There was no pain here. Just stillness.


    His body had given up, but something in him¡ªsome quiet, stubborn part¡ªrefused pto let go.


    Then it came. A warmth, soft and strange, blooming beneath his ribcage like a slow-burning fire. At first he thought it was a dream. But then the warmth grew, surged, and suddenly it wasn¡¯t warmth¡ªit was life.


    He felt it flood his veins, awaken his heart with a shuddering beat. Life and strength mmed back into his body all at once. His lungs convulsed. He coughed, gasping like he¡¯d been drowning underwater for hours.


    His eyes finally snapped open.


    Blinking through the haze, his vision slowly sharpened, and that was when he saw her. Serena. She sat beside him, her face gradually losing the worry in her eyes as a weak smile took over. She looked alright at first nce, but he soon noticed that her face was pale, too pale.


    That was when his mind began working in overdrive and he discovered what was happening. He registered his sudden strength, followed by her hand holding his. Did she just do what he thought she did?


    Lucian¡¯s heart kicked harder¡ªnot from healing, but from panic. He instantly withdrew his hand from hers as if that would reverse what she had done.


    "Serena," he rasped, voice dry as ash as he pushed himself up to a sitting position, flinging his legs off the bed.


    Serena¡¯sshes fluttered as she struggled to keep herself awake. The relief on her face was nothingpared to the one that washed over her heart like a tide. She tried to widen her smile but it remained weak.


    "Who gave you permission to die, stupid?" she whispered the question, light gradually fading from her eyes.


    Lucian moved to hold her, his arms wrapping around her shoulder. "What did you do?" he croaked.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Her glow faded, Her shoulder sagged, And her eyes shut as all strength left her and everything turned ck.


    "Serena!" Lucian called out her name in panic, shaking her slightly to see if she would stir or say something. But silence was the only sound he got. He shut his eyes, cradling her as her body went limp in his arms. Her skin was cold. Not deathly¡ªbut close. Like her soul had been wrung out to bring him back from the edge.


    Lucian was already boiling with rage, his eyes dark with fury as he threw Marlowe, Darrell, and Adrian sharp, usatory gazes that could slice through steel.


    Tension crackled in the air, thick and suffocating, but he said nothing¡ªhis silence more threatening than words. Without a word, he bent down, gently scooping Serena into his arms.


    His movements were careful, almost reverent, in stark contrast to the storm brewing within him.


    Lucian didn¡¯t spare a word. Not one nce, not a single breath wasted on the three people left behind as he carried Serena¡¯s unconscious body down the corridor.


    His jaw was clenched tight, the veins in his neck visible, his rage simmering just beneath the surface¡ªbut his arms, the way they held her, were the gentlest they¡¯d ever been. As if she might break if he shifted her wrong. As if her body, fragile and limp against his chest, held the weight of the entire world.


    He pushed her door open with a nudge of his foot and stepped inside. The air was cool, still, scented faintly of her. He walked to the bed and lowered her slowly, carefully,ying her down like she was porcin. His touch was delicate, reverent. He adjusted the pillows, ensured her limbs werefortably arranged, and pulled the nket over her with painstaking precision.


    Lucian stood there for a moment, his eyes scanning her face. She looked peaceful. Pale, but peaceful. Her chest rose and fell, the only sign that her soul hadn¡¯t slipped away. He let out a shaky breath, one he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, and crouched beside the bed.


    A few stray strands of her hair clung to her face. He reached out and brushed them back, his fingers trailing slowly along her temple before he ran the back of his knuckles down her cheek. Her skin was still warm¡ªthank the stars. But too still. Too quiet.


    "You better not die on me now, you stubborn thing," he muttered under his breath, his voice hoarse with emotion. The words trembled with unspoken things¡ªanger, fear, guilt. His chest tightened painfully, like a fist had wrapped around his heart and squeezed.


    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.


    She had made the choice. She had taken the risk. She had given him another chance at life. The weakness, the pain he¡¯d endured just the day before had vanished,pletely. He felt renewed, as if he¡¯d never been on the brink of crumbling. But she¡¯d paid the price for it. She¡¯d given something of herself, of her own life. And that knowledge burned like acid in his gut.


    Lucian stared at her face, willing her eyes to open. Willing her to sit up, roll her eyes, call him a jerk. But she remained still. Breathing, yes, but unconscious. And his panic, though held back by her breath¡¯s rhythm, threatened to w its way out from behind the iron bars of his control.


    He stood up slowly, gaze lingering on her for another second, and then turned sharply. The fire that had simmered behind his eyes began to rise again, and this time, he let it burn freely.


    He flung the door open and stormed out, Marlowe, Adrian and Darrell on his mind. What made them think he deserved a chance to live and she didn¡¯t?


    He already knew he was dying, and had epted his fate a long time ago. He didn¡¯t want the kind of salvation Serena offered. He wanted her to live even if it meant he wouldn¡¯t.


    His long strides brought him quickly back down the hall, and before he even reached the room he¡¯d left earlier, he saw them¡ªMarlowe, Adrian, and Darrell. No longer in his room, but now standing outside the door like soldiers awaiting judgment. Their eyes snapped to him the moment he appeared.


    Lucian halted.


    The air grew heavy with tension, his presence swallowing the corridor in silence. His expression was unreadable¡ªbut his eyes were ice. And they were locked on Marlowe.


    She took a small step forward, inhaled like she was preparing to face a beast¡ªand perhaps she was.


    "Mr. Draven," she began quickly, seeing the way his gaze had zeroed in on her, "please understand¡ªI had no choice. She would have broken down beyond repair if we had let you die."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed. The fire lit in them was nothingpared to the steel in his voice when he finally spoke.


    "Better me than her, Marlowe," he growled. "The instruction was to keep it a secret."


    His voice, though low, reverberated through the corridor like thunder. It was the calm before a storm¡ªdangerous in its restraint.


    "It was my fault, sir," Adrian suddenly stepped forward, his voice quick, full of guilt and urgency. "I was the one that¡ª"


    "Adrian," Marlowe snapped, spinning to face him with a sharp re. "Shut your mouth. I will not let you take the me for this."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened very slightly in surprise, before he pressed his lips together in initial hesitation.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze flicked from one to the other, assessing, weighing, calcting. He saw the truth there, even in the silence. Marlowe had tried to protect Serena, and Adrian had¡ªout of either recklessness orpassion¡ªyed a part in betraying the instruction.


    Marlowe was about to continue speaking, but Adrian, unable to bring himself to let her take the me, spoke up before she could.


    "Sorry, doc, but this is my cross, I¡¯m going to bear it." After saying this, he shifted his attention to Lucian once more. "I¡¯m sorry, boss. It wasn¡¯t the doctor¡¯s fault. She kept to your word until thest minute, but I could not bear to watch you leave like that, especially when I saw that madam was willing to help. I spilled the secret, not the doctor."


    "If anything happens to her¡ª"


    "Nothing will happen to her Mr. Draven. I believe she will be okay. I¡¯ll go get that injection for her. Hopefully by tomorrow she will be awake and alright." Marlowe cut Lucian off, refusing to entertain the thoughts that anything would go wrong with Serena. "I¡¯ll need you to drive me there Adrian." She added, intentionally choosing Adrian to avoid Lucian unleashing his anger on the guy.


    Adrian nodded and followed Marlowe out, leaving Darrell and Lucian.


    Darrell kept his eyes lowered, but his heart was heavy. He worried for Serena, but in the mood Lucian was in at that moment, he couldn¡¯t even ask if she was alright or request to see her.


    Lucian looked at him for a few seconds before returning to Serena¡¯s room once more.

 Chapter 87: Wake up soon

    <h4>Chapter 87: Wake up soon</h4>


    Three days had passed, each dragging slower than thest. Each hour felt like a weight pressing down on Lucian¡¯s chest, heavier and more suffocating with each breath. Serena still hadn¡¯t stirred. Her face remained pale, almost ghostlike, as if her soul hovered somewhere between life and death, caught in limbo.


    Lucian hadn¡¯t left her bedside much, only slipping away when he had no choice but to clean up. Even then, it took everything in him to walk out that door. His world had shrunk down to this one room, this one woman, and the rhythmic but quiet sound of her breathing.


    He sat beside her now, his fingers barely brushing her wrist, feeling for her pulse, though he knew it was there. He¡¯d checked a hundred times, maybe more. He¡¯d never been this still in his life, not even when he made million-dor decisions with a gun pointed to his head.


    But this? This quiet agony of waiting and not knowing¡ªit was slowly killing him.


    The rest of the household had learned to stay out of his way. Even Adrian had started keeping his distance. Lucian was no longer the collected, sharp-minded leader they all knew. His temper had shortened, his eyes darker, his words¡ªwhen he bothered to speak¡ªwere clipped and biting. He wasn¡¯t himself, and everyone knew why.


    Marlowe stepped into the room for the second time that day, the clipboard in her hand barely moving with her strides. She stopped beside Serena, her eyes scanning every inch of her patient like she was searching for something new.


    Lucian stepped back to give her room, as he had done every time before. But even before Marlowe could open her mouth, he asked, "Anything changed?"


    "Still the same," she replied softly, her voice low with empathy and fatigue. "Her vitals are stable. There¡¯s no deterioration in her body. But she¡¯s not waking up either."


    Lucian pressed his lips together, hard, swallowing the scream that had been lodged in his throat for days.


    "I believe her body is fighting," Marlowe continued. "The Splera de Plifa is rare. We don¡¯t have all the data on how her body would react to it. Serena is alive, Mr. Draven. She¡¯s not dying. But she¡¯s still at war inside herself."


    Lucian stared at Serena again, his jaw tightening.


    Marlowe took a deep breath, gathering courage. "I don¡¯t think you should put everything else on hold. Adrian told me the meeting with Bonnie is today."


    He blinked. "So?"


    "We¡¯ve been anticipating that meeting for some time. You know how important it is. We need what Bonnie can give us. And frankly, we need to know if he¡¯s really on our side."


    "I¡¯m not leaving her."


    "I¡¯ll stay with her," Marlowe said gently, stepping closer. "Nothing will happen to her while you¡¯re gone. I¡¯ll monitor everything. And I¡¯ll call if anything changes. But you, Lucian... you¡¯re wasting away here. Serena wouldn¡¯t want this."


    He hesitated. His fingers brushed a strand of hair off Serena¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t flinch.


    "She¡¯d want you to keep going," Marlowe added.


    Lucian swallowed hard. "Fine. I¡¯ll go for the meeting."


    She nodded in relief. "It¡¯s in two hours. You should get ready."


    Lucian turned without another word and walked out of the room.


    ***


    Lucian didn¡¯t speak the entire ride. Adrian drove in silence, expertly maneuvering through the city¡¯s underbelly. The vehicle hummed, cutting through neon-lit streets and broken alleyways until they arrived at Velvet Fortune¡ªBonnie¡¯s casino fortress. It towered like a monument of sin and secrecy, guarded by men with machine guns under tailored suits and smiles that didn¡¯t quite reach their eyes.


    Bonnie¡¯s men knew who they were. No checks. No questions. The car was waved through, and valet doors opened the second the engine went silent.


    Inside, the air was thick with cigar smoke, murmurs, and the subtle clinking of chips and sses. Women in crimson dresses moved between tables like dancers on a stage, masking deals and deceit behind falseughter.


    Bonnie¡¯s office was perched above the gaming floors, behind two thick doors and a biometric lock. They were led in by one of his assistants.


    Lucian took a seat when offered. Adrian stood behind him like a silent sentinel.


    "Mr. Draven," Bonnie greeted, rising from his high-back chair. His voice was thick with a Grecian ent, his smile too polished, too perfect. "A pleasure. Though, you look... weary."


    "I¡¯m not here to discuss my appearance," Lucian replied, his voice cold and distant.


    Bonnie chuckled as he poured himself a ss of aged whiskey. "Straight to business, then. That¡¯s what I admire about you. Efficient. Deadly. So, shall we talk about the glove? What makes you think I have it?"


    Lucian leaned back slightly. "I wouldn¡¯t be here if you didn¡¯t."


    "Don¡¯t be so sure of yourself. You might be here because I want to hand you over to the Council of Vitae," Bonnie said.


    "Hand me over?" Lucian scoffed. "Is that supposed to scare me? I am not a wanted man, Bonnie. I am a free man who can walk in and out of the Council of Vitae without getting any form of harassment."


    "For now, yes. But what if the Council find out that you have betrayed them? Do you think you will still be a free man?" Bonnie asked.


    Lucian let out an unbotheredugh. "Go ahead then, call them in," Lucian said in a rxed tone. "I¡¯m sure you know I am a child of the Council of Vitae."


    "I do." Bonnie took a sip, watching Lucian over the rim. "So you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s only four wishes in the glove? I can only use it four times, and I will go crazy if I try to use it the fifth time?"


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch. "Yes. I am absolutely certain of that fact."


    Bonnieughed. "This is ridiculous. I still have the full recording of the g. I was supposed to get ten desires."


    "Exactly."


    "If I find out you¡¯re lying¡ª"


    "You will never find that out, Bonnie, so let¡¯s quit wasting time. A man of your caliber must have tested it out before taking me seriously. Do we have a deal or not?" Lucian said impatiently.


    "What you ask of me is rather too muchpared to such a small revtion. I want something else," Bonnie said, thenughed when he saw Lucian¡¯s expression harden. "Don¡¯t look so grim, I¡¯m not going to ask for your life."


    "What do you want?" Lucian asked.


    "ess," Bonnie said.


    "To what?"


    "The Vexium routes."


    Adrian shifted slightly behind Lucian. The Vexium routes were their cleanest supply chain¡ªmoney, weapons, pharmaceuticals, and other items best kept off books. If Bonnie got ess, he¡¯d double his empire overnight.


    Lucian narrowed his eyes. "Those routes are not part of this negotiation."


    Bonnie¡¯s grin didn¡¯t waver. "Then this isn¡¯t a negotiation. It¡¯s a farewell chat."


    Lucian leaned forward. "You called me, Bonnie. You¡¯re the one who needs this above everyone else. I already sent you files to show you what these people are capable of. You also need something solid to ensure you secure the position of governor."


    "I¡¯m not one to mess with, Lucian. Not by you or the Council of Vitae. And my getting the seat of governor is almost a done deal."


    "Are you sure about that? Or are you betting on a maybe? Because as far as I know, the opposition are not resting, and they seem to be garnering lots of support," Lucian said, voice low. "I¡¯m offering you certainty. We give you immense backup, you win. You bring down the Council, the lesser the chance of either you or your children bing an experiment someday. We reform the Council, everybody is happy."


    Bonnie tilted his ss in a salute. "Now that¡¯s the Lucian Draven I was hoping to see."


    There was a long pause. Then Bonnie sighed. "Fine. You¡¯ll get my support. Mine and that of those with me."


    Lucian stood slowly. "All other details will be sent to you shortly. Wee to the club," he said, then turned to leave without another word. Adrian followed.


    ***


    When they returned to the estate, Lucian didn¡¯t go to his room. He went straight to Serena¡¯s.


    Marlowe looked up when he entered. Her eyes flicked to the monitor, then to his face.


    "No change," she said.


    Lucian moved to the bed, sank into the chair beside Serena, and took her hand in his. It was still warm.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just held it.


    "You did well today," Marlowe said gently.


    "I felt nothing," he murmured, his voice raw. "I made threats, struck a deal, walked out. But I was... empty." He didn¡¯t understand it himself, but he didn¡¯t bother hiding it anymore.


    Something was seriously wrong with him.


    Marlowe paused. "You seem to have developed a likeness for her."


    Lucian blinked. "I don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Yes, you do," she cut in, but kindly. "You wouldn¡¯t fall apart like this if you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not a bad thing, Mr. Draven. You should know that. You just have to exercise control."


    He exhaled and didn¡¯t respond.


    "I¡¯ll give you two some time," Marlowe said, picking up her notes and walking out, leaving the door slightly ajar behind her.


    Lucian turned to Serena again. He brushed her cheek with the back of his fingers.


    "Why won¡¯t you wake up, huh?" he whispered. "You¡¯re trying to punish me, right?"


    Silence answered him.


    "I struck a deal with Bonnie today. We¡¯re one step closer to achieving our goal," he informed her, squeezing her hand slightly. "You¡¯re going to miss all the action if you don¡¯t wake up soon."


    He dropped his head, resting it against her arm as silence reigned once more.


    "You like to fix broken cars, right?" he asked suddenly, his voice low. "If you wake up today, I¡¯ll gift you the biggest automobile shop in this city," he promised out of the blue, expecting a reaction.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 88: Not taking no for an answer

    <h4>Chapter 88: Not taking no for an answer</h4>


    Vincent¡¯s boots echoed across the marble flooring of the office, a steady rhythm of agitation that matched the storm brewing in his chest. One hand was buried deep in the pocket of his ck cks, but the other fisted and unfisted at his side, like a dam barely holding back an outburst.


    His face was a canvas of fury. Brows drawn together in a tight knot, his jaw clenched so hard a muscle ticked along its side. Every line on his face screamed impatience and frustration. His body trembled, not from cold, but from a barely restrained rage that curled its fingers around every nerve in his system.


    The office door swung open a momentter, and Carter stepped in, his sharp business suit still perfectly tailored and pristine from the boardroom. A small frown creased his forehead the moment his eyesnded on Vincent. He looked around in slight confusion as if searching for another person before walking further inside.


    "Vincent?" he called, puzzled, as he closed the door behind him. "What¡¯s going on? They said it was an emergency."


    Vincent halted his pacing immediately. His dark, intense eyes locked onto Carter¡¯s. Without hesitation, he took tworge strides forward until they stood face to face.


    "I need to see Serena, Carter," he said, his voice hoarse from bottled emotion.


    The moment those words left Vincent¡¯s lips, Carter¡¯s entire expression shifted. Whatever mild concern he¡¯d worn on entering the office fell away like a dropped curtain. His brows furrowed, lips parted slightly in disbelief.


    "Are you serious right now?" Carter asked, voice dipped in incredulity. His tone wasn¡¯t just shocked¡ªit was almost usatory, as though Vincent had dared to spit something sphemous in a sacred ce.


    "Yes, I¡¯m being serious," Vincent replied with a steady voice that had been stripped of all pretense


    Carter blinked, staring at him. "You came all the way here, told the staff it was an emergency, requested to see me urgently... only to tell me you want to see Serena?" he asked, his voice rising with disbelief. "Don¡¯t you know where she lives?"


    "This is an emergency, of course!" Vincent fired back, his control slipping as he exploded. "You think I¡¯d be here if it wasn¡¯t? I have reasons to believe that Serena has been unconscious for days, Carter. Days! And Lucian has kept her locked up in his damn house instead of taking her to the hospital or at least providing adequate medical attention."


    The weight of the usation hit the room like a gust of cold wind. Carter¡¯s brows shot up as his mouth mped shut. The switch in his expression was immediate. Gone was the sarcastic disbelief. Now, his gaze searched Vincent¡¯s face, seeking a lie or exaggeration, and finding none.


    "Are you sure of what you¡¯re saying?" Carter asked slowly, his voice stripped of all earlier sarcasm.


    Vincent took a step closer, his voice now low and dangerous. "I wouldn¡¯t be here if I wasn¡¯t sure. You think I¡¯ll joke with anything that concerns Serena? You need to find a way to get me in so I can get her out, because if she dies in his hands, I¡¯ll hold all of you responsible."


    The fire in his tone was impossible to ignore. Carter didn¡¯t argue further, not because of the threat, but because of the severity of the information. Instead, he reached into his inner coat pocket, pulled out his phone, and swiftly dialed a number. Vincent watched him like a hawk, but the phone rang and rang without any answer.


    Carter muttered something under his breath, then nced at Vincent. "Wait here," he instructed and strode out of the room.


    The minutes stretched like stic, taut and filled with silence. Vincent resumed his pacing, but this time it was different¡ªeach movementced with tension and resolve, like a predator readying for a strike.


    Eventually, the door opened again and Carter stepped in, this time apanied by a tall man with a lean build and an unreadable expression. His eyes were sharp, calcting, his steps deliberate.


    "Who is this?" Vincent asked immediately, his gaze narrowing as it swept over the unfamiliar face.


    "The person who can actually do something about what you just said," Carter answered. "Repeat everything. Let him hear it all."


    Vincent didn¡¯t hesitate. Heunched into his ount again, his voice carrying the same urgency, the same warning.


    ***


    Outside, under the coolte morning sun, Darrell stepped out to the pool area, where the water shimmered invitingly but untouched. Adrian was there, lounging in one of the cushioned deck chairs with a small cigar tucked between his lips. Azy curl of smoke wafted up into the air.


    "I¡¯m bored, man," Darrell groaned, dropping himself heavily beside Adrian. His legs sprawled out as he let his head loll back, eyes staring at the sky like it held answers.


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond. He exhaled slowly, the smoke curling like a spirit escaping his mouth, eyes half-lidded.


    "I wish I could go talk some sense into Boss¡¯s head and drag him by the ear to stop wallowing and return to his active self," Darrell continued.


    "I¡¯d love to see you try," Adrian muttered casually, not even looking at him. "But don¡¯t mention my name when it backfires, because it¡¯s bound to backfire."


    Darrell let out an exasperated sigh. "I¡¯ve never been this inactive in all my life. There are meetings unattended, an iing shipment, a fresh warehouse attack, and yet Boss has decided to confine himself to one damn room. It¡¯s been twelve days already, Adrian. Twelve! Thest three meetings he managed to attend were a disaster. He¡¯s be a shadow of himself. He won¡¯t even listen to the damn doctor. I swear, if madam doesn¡¯t wake up soon, this guilt might just finish him off."


    "This isn¡¯t just guilt," Adrian pointed out, shifting slightly in his chair. "This is something deeper."


    Darrell turned to look at him, brows raised. "Like what?"


    Adrian tapped the ash from his cigar. "I think Boss is in love with Madam."


    Darrell snorted and gave him a t, disbelieving look. "Love?" he repeated. Then he threw his head back andughed¡ªa short, almost mocking sound. "You¡¯re thinking too much into it."


    "I know what I¡¯m saying." Adrian looked at him now, all trace of humor gone. "It was confusing at first when I noticed it, but now it¡¯s clear as day. It¡¯s an unfamiliar feeling for someone like him, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t know how to handle it. He¡¯s been doing stupid things since the first day he saw her."


    He took another drag from his cigar, then added with a dry chuckle, "So much for turning him into a cold monster incapable of love. You lost, Modi."


    Darrell was quiet now. The weight of those words settled between them. He let out another long sigh.


    "I wish she would wake up already. She brought some color and life to this house. Now everywhere is gloomy, cold, even with the heat. Do you think she¡¯s getting good enough care here, at home, instead of the hospital?"


    "The doctor said everything the hospital would do, she¡¯s already doing it here. But the hospital wouldn¡¯t even know how to handle her case. So it¡¯s better she stays here," Adrian answered.


    At that moment, heavy footsteps approached them. One of the guards, Aaron, came striding over, face dark with urgency.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Aaron?" Darrell asked, even before the man could speak.


    Aaron didn¡¯t waste time. "Council members just arrived at the house. They don¡¯t look happy. They¡¯re demanding to see Boss and Madam."


    Both men shot to their feet in an instant.


    "How many are they?" Adrian asked sharply, already moving toward the house.


    "Six," Aaron replied. "Mr. Vincent is with them."


    "Vincent?" Adrian repeated, brows knitting together. His brain kicked into overdrive as possibilities swirled.


    Inside the mansion, the air was thick with rising tension. The council members, like storm clouds gathering over calm skies, were putting pressure on the domestic workers. Their voices rose, questions and demands flying.


    Darrell stepped in first, his presencemanding attention. "What is going on here?" he demanded, surveying the chaos.


    "We have to see Lucian and Serena right now," Salvador snapped. "And we¡¯re not taking no for an answer."


    "What do you mean you¡¯re not taking no for an answer?" This time, the voice came from Adrian, who had just caught up. His gaze was slowly shifted from Salvador,nding directly on Modi, who stood a little apart from the group.


    Modi let out a sigh.


    His lips parted to start the exnation in a calm manner, but before a word left his mouth, someone from the group flicked their wrist. A cylindrical object hit the ground and instantly exploded into a thick, choking cloud of smoke. The room was swallowed in a matter of seconds, the air turning opaque. Fire rms screamed to life, red lights shing like angry eyes.


    "Damn it!" Darrell cursed, eyes squinting through the fog.


    But he had seen the one who released the smoke. He lunged forward, tackling the person to the ground before they could disappear. Adrian and the guard tackled the others.


    Guards poured in, alerted by the rm, and chaos unfurled like wildfire. Orders were shouted, bodies moved in confusion, and tension thickened with each second.


    In the midst of the pandemonium, no one noticed Vincent slip away.


    Eyes sharp and movements deliberate, he maneuvered past the confusion, heading upstairs with the speed and silence of a shadow. His heart thundered in his chest, not from fear¡ªbut from a singr, driving purpose.


    He was going to find Serena.

 Chapter 89: Stillness

    <h4>Chapter 89: Stillness</h4>


    **Fifteen Minutes Earlier**


    The room was silent except for the soft rhythmic beeping of the monitors and the low hum of the air conditioning. Light filtered in through the drawn curtains, casting faint, golden stripes across the smooth white bedsheets and the delicate curve of Serena¡¯s still form.


    Marlowe stepped into the room with quiet, clinical intent, her steps almost soundless against the polished marble floor. The scent of antiseptic hung subtly in the air, oveid faintly with the warm notes of thevender perfume which she had used sparingly moments ago.


    Lucian sat in his usual spot, the single-seater he had insisted be ced near Serena¡¯s bedside when she fell into this unnatural sleep.


    He sat with one leg crossed over the other, his back straight and gaze fixated on the phone in his hand. His fingers scrolled with mechanical detachment, but his attention wasn¡¯t really on the screen.


    The blue light of the disy illuminated the edges of his otherwise shadowed face, and as the door creaked open with Marlowe¡¯s entrance, his eyes flicked up at her.


    Saying nothing at first, he rose to his feet, his movements fluid but heavy with something unsaid. Without prompt, he walked to the far end of the room, giving her space. It had be a routine now, an unspoken agreement between them. She handled Serena¡¯s care, and he... he hovered nearby, a watchful ghost who didn¡¯t quite know how to let go.


    "I was told by Darrell that you have a meeting to attend today," Marlowe said, not even ncing in his direction as she pulled on her gloves and began checking Serena¡¯s vitals. Her tone was steady, professional, and she knew he could hear her loud and clear.


    "I do," Lucian responded, flicking his thumb across the screen again before locking it and checking the time. "I¡¯ll go get ready soon. It¡¯s supposed to be by 1 p.m."


    "I think it would be better if you go get ready now," she added, carefully adjusting Serena¡¯s IV drip. "I¡¯ll need to clean her up after administering the medicine."


    Lucian hesitated for only a heartbeat. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Marlowe¡ªhe did, with Serena¡¯s life more than his own¡ªbut every time he left that room, even for a second, dread took root in his gut. Still, he nodded.


    "Alright," he said softly, sparing onest nce at Serena¡¯s serene face before walking out of the room, the door clicking shut behind him.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to move on or couldn¡¯t. That was what everyone thought, but they just didn¡¯t know what the problem was. It was the fear¡ªa sickening, irrational fear¡ªthat she would disappear if he blinked. That he would return and find only cold sheets and empty monitors. It made no sense, but the feeling wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Once in his own room, he stripped and stepped into the shower, the rush of water cascading over his skin, washing away the tension clinging to him like oil. He closed his eyes, tilted his head back, and let the water drum against his scalp. He wished it could wash away more than the grime of the day¡ªmaybe scrub the ache from his chest, the weight in his bones.


    The steam thickened around him, clouding the mirror as he dried off. He had just finished dressing, pulling thest button on his shirt through, when a piercing shriek tore through the silence¡ªthe smoke rm. The ring noise stabbed through his eardrums, but he didn¡¯t rush. Adrian and Darrell were around, capable and alert. Whatever it was, they would handle it. And if they couldn¡¯t, they would call for his help.


    He adjusted his cor and reached for his jacket.


    ***


    Back in Serena¡¯s room, Marlowe had just unfastened thest button of Serena¡¯s dress. She moved with care, treating the woman as though she were made of delicate porcin. With each wipe of the warm cloth against Serena¡¯s skin, she murmured a silent hope that thedy would stir.


    The re of the smoke rm made her pause mid-motion, towel clutched in her gloved hands. Her brow furrowed slightly, but like Lucian, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned. The household was fortified and full ofpetent men. Still, her hands moved a little faster, her grip on the towel just a touch tighter.


    Then she heard the door open.


    Her brows knitted tightly in confusion. She knew it couldn¡¯t be Lucian. He had never once walked in while she was cleaning Serena. If he needed to pass across an information, he would have knocked and asked her toe to the door.


    Her head snapped toward the door, and her eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat.


    "Mr. Morgan," she gasped, instinctively grabbing the sheet and tossing it over Serena¡¯s exposed body.


    Vincent stood in the doorway, eyes fixed on the bed with an intensity that made Marlowe¡¯s skin crawl. His expression was frozen in something between awe and deranged fury, and he made no move to avert his gaze.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice sharp, authoritative now.


    That snapped his attention to her. With eerie calm, he reached beneath his jacket and pulled out a pistol, the metal glinting dully under the room¡¯s soft lighting. He pointed it at her with a steady hand.


    "Stay away from this, Marlowe. Don¡¯t make me use this," he said coolly. "Move."


    The barrel tilted slightly, guiding her to the far side of the room.


    Marlowe¡¯s heart thudded against her ribs, but she obeyed. Slowly, carefully, she moved where he instructed, her eyes never leaving his. "I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re doing, Mr. Morgan," she said cautiously, "but you should stop right now."


    He didn¡¯t reply at first. He simply stalked toward Serena, his footsteps light, almost reverent. Then, in a low mutter, he growled, "I knew she wouldn¡¯t have gone all cold on me if something hadn¡¯t gone wrong. Fucking bastard thinks he can break my woman the same way he broke others? Not on my watch."


    And with that, he began tearing off the medical equipment¡ªeach beeping monitor falling silent one by one. The IV line was thest to go, and it swung limply as he yanked it free.


    "What are you doing?" Marlowe cried, horror overtaking her calm. "She is ill, and receiving treatment. Do you want to kill her?"


    "She¡¯ll get better treatment at the hospital," Vincent snapped, ignoring her protests as he continued his madness. "And all of you will face severe punishment for having the guts to treat her this way."


    "You¡¯re making a mistake, Mr. Morgan," she said, breathless now, panic threading into her voice. Her eyes darted toward the vase on the nearby counter.


    "The only person who made a mistake is Lucian," Vincent snarled. "And he will pay dearly for it."


    Then he turned around sharply, just in time to catch her movement. His eyes narrowed. He raised the gun, and Marlowe froze.


    "I didn¡¯te here for you, doctor," he said coldly. "And I don¡¯t intend to hurt you. But if you force my hand, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate."


    Marlowe swallowed hard, her lips dry, her body going still. She had been reaching for the vase, a desperate, impulsive move. But he had seen it.


    "Go into the bathroom and lock the door," Vincent ordered.


    With her hands trembling, she did as he said. The moment the door clicked shut, she leaned against it, heart thundering in her ears, listening.


    Back in the room, Vincent returned to Serena¡¯s side and gently gathered her limp body into his arms. He wrapped her with the sheet Marlowe had used to cover her, cradling her as if she were fragile ss. His expression had softened, but the madness in his eyes still gleamed like oil on water.


    As soon as he stepped out of the room, Serena¡¯s unconscious body securely wrapped in the sheet and resting against his chest, he started toward the staircase with the clear intention of leaving.


    But his steps faltered instantly when his eyes met with the one person he wanted so much to eliminate at that point. Lucian.


    The man had just stepped out of his room across the hallway, sharply dressed in a crisp white shirt, jacket over one arm, his shoes polished to a mirror shine. His tie was knotted with precision, and a sleek silver watch glinted on his wrist as he reached to adjust it.


    But his hand stopped midway, his entire body stiffening when his gaze collided with Vincent¡¯s.


    He had been on his way to Serena¡¯s room. But now, his focus was unshakably locked on the man standing before him¡ªwith his woman in his arms.


    Everything stilled, like the air itself had turned brittle. The hallway, which just moments ago had been another stretch of marble and silence, now pulsed with tension thick enough to slice with a de.


    Vincent waited for a word toe out of Lucian, even though the guy¡¯s expression was loud enough.

 Chapter 90: Congratulations

    <h4>Chapter 90: Congrattions</h4><subtxt> freewe?n?vel</subtxt>


    Lucian couldn¡¯t decide what emotion to settle on. Was it the shock that clenched his chest first, or anger that began its slow, molten rise the second his brain registered what his eyes were seeing?


    There, at the top floor of his own house¡ªhis territory, his domain¡ªstood Vincent. Not just standing, no. He was holding Serena in his arms, swaddled tightly in white sheets like she was some fragile trophy, some twisted, priceless treasure he had just imed.


    Her head hung limply against Vincent¡¯s chest, her red hair cascading like spilled ink over his arm. The audacity. The vition. Lucian¡¯s breath hitched in disbelief, his muscles freezing as every cell in his body screamed in protest.


    Shock halted him, mid-step, like a puppet with its strings cut. The air felt too thick to breathe. But then... the shock cracked, and the anger surged.


    His face, once expressionless from the initial blow of disbelief, slowly twisted into something else entirely. His jaw tightened. His eyes, already dark, now looked like molten coals¡ªburning, furious, void of mercy. His lips pressed into a hard, thin line, and without a word, he began to move again, each step like the ticking of a time bomb.


    But just as he was closing the distance between them, Vincent moved. With a flick of his wrist, a glint of metal shed in the dim hallway light. It was his gun, previously hidden beneath the sheets covering Serena¡¯s legs.


    The sound of the gunshot cracked through the air like a whip.


    Lucian froze again, not out of fear, but out of calcted restraint. The bullet hit the wall, deliberately off mark, but loud enough to tear through the silence of the house like a siren.


    Serena¡¯s body jolted slightly in Vincent¡¯s arms from the force of his movement, and the noise echoed with such intensity that it sent a ripple of chaos through the rest of the mansion.


    The bathroom door in Serena¡¯s room mmed open and Marlowe came bolting out when she heard the gunshot. Simultaneously, heavy, urgent footsteps filled the stairwell, Adrian and Darrell leading the charge up, with Modi, Salvador, and Carter trailing close behind.


    "If youe any closer," Vincent warned, his voice dark and venomous, "I¡¯m going to send you to your family in hell."


    His eyes were wild, his stance defiant. But Lucian wasn¡¯t listening to words anymore. He was calcting.


    His head tilted just a fraction. His eyes narrowed. He assessed every angle, every line of Vincent¡¯s body, knowing for sure that he would have trouble aiming perfectly with Serena in his arms.


    And when Vincent¡¯s lips finally sealed shut from his threat, Lucian moved, really fast.


    His body cut through the air like a whip, darting in a zigzag, unpredictable and sharp, forcing Vincent¡¯s aim off. Another shot rang out, this time wilder than the first, bouncing into the ceiling and leaving a burn mark in the white paint. But before Vincent could steady his hand for a third attempt, Lucian¡¯s fist collided with the side of his face with a sickening crack.


    Vincent staggered, disoriented. Lucian moved to stand behind him.


    He drove his elbow hard into Vincent¡¯s right arm¡ªspecifically, the one holding the gun. The impact sent a jarring snap through the joint, and Vincent let go of Serena¡¯s legs.


    With vicious precision, Lucian wrapped his arm around Vincent¡¯s throat, constricting his airways, while simultaneously twisting his right arm backwards into an unnatural angle.


    Needing to fight for air, Vincent released his grip on Serena, and her body crumpled slowly to the floor like a broken doll, the sheet that wrapped her loosening at the edges.


    Adrian arrived at the top floor just then, halting for a split second as he took in the scene.


    Without hesitation, he rushed forward, scooping Serena gently into his arms and retreating with her back to her room, nearly colliding with Marlowe, who had arrived at the scene already and was watching wide-eyed. Behind them, Darrell and the others arrived, fanning out at a cautious distance, instinctively recognizing the danger coiling in Lucian¡¯s every muscle.


    And then Lucian¡¯s gaze shifted, catching sight of them. Not just his men, but Council members.


    They stood there¡ªstiff, wide-eyed, and unspeaking.


    His fury, already zing, tripled.


    They were the reason Vincent had dared to do this. They had empowered him. Enabled him. Without their support, he wouldn¡¯t have made it past the gate. The implication burned hotter than any me Lucian had ever known.


    With an animalistic growl, Lucian twisted Vincent¡¯s arm harder. The gun hit the ground with a metallic nk, sliding across the polished floorboards. Lucian¡¯s foot came down hard, kicking it far out of reach.


    "Let me go, you bastard!" Vincent coughed, his face flushed dark red fromck of air.


    "That¡¯s enough, Lucian," Carter¡¯s voice broke in, wavering slightly despite his attempt to sound firm. "Let him go."


    Lucian turned his head slowly toward Carter and gave him a crooked, deranged smile¡ªmore a warning than a grin.


    Then, with no further warning, Lucian shifted his weight and tackled Vincent to the floor. His chest mmed into the ground with a dull thud. Lucian wrenched both arms behind his back and knelt on him, one knee pressing down in the space between his shoulder des.


    "What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?" Vincent panicked, letting out a ragged gasp as his lungs fought for air.


    Modi¡¯s voice pierced the air. "Don¡¯t do it, Lucian!"


    But it was toote.


    Lucian¡¯s hand jerked Vincent¡¯s right arm upward with brutal force.


    And... Pop.


    The dislocation echoed around the room just as Vincent¡¯s scream shattered the air.


    He rolled to his left side, curling away and grabbing at his shoulder, face contorted in agony. Lucian stood over him, breathing heavy, his rage still seething beneath his skin.


    "I warned you," he growled, his voiceced with death, "to stay away from me and anything that has anything to do with me."


    He took one step forward toward the retreating Vincent.


    That was all it took for Salvador to step in between them, hands up, his stance firm but cautious.


    "That¡¯s enough," Salvador said, voice deep andmanding.


    But it was a mistake.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes¡ªssy and murderous¡ªlocked onto Salvador like a predator spotting its next prey.


    "What the fuck are you doing in my house?" Lucian snapped, abandoning Vincent momentarily as his fury pivoted. His steps were slow, calcted, but deadly as he advanced toward Salvador.


    Sensing the danger, Salvador instinctively began to backpedal, arms still up, trying to talk his way out.


    "We only came to clear up a small misunderstanding," Salvador exined, voice wavering despite his efforts. "Your men blew everything out of proportion."


    "Bullshit," Lucian spat.


    Modi stepped between them just in time, blocking Lucian with a firm hand.


    "Stop it, Lucian," he said. "This is just a big misunderstanding. We can clear this up with dialogue. It wasn¡¯t supposed to escte to this point. Just... calm down."


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer. His jaw clenched, grinding. His eyes, however, remained glued to Salvador with venomous hatred.


    Behind them, unnoticed by most, Vincent began to crawl.


    His breathing was ragged, his body trembling from pain and humiliation, but indignation boiled inside him, thick and hot. His one goal: the gun.


    He moved slowly, dragging himself across the floor like a wounded animal. Closer. Inch by inch. The weapon gleamed, almost taunting him. He stretched his hand...


    Crunch.


    Adrian¡¯s boot came down hard on his fingers.


    Another sharp scream tore from Vincent¡¯s throat, echoing louder than thest. Lucian turned sharply at the sound, his eyes narrowing at the pitiful sight of the man who had dared to touch his wife, seeing how he had been trying to reach for the gun.


    He stalked back over.


    Without hesitation, he dropped to his knees and began to pummel Vincent¡¯s face. Blow after blownded, thudding into flesh and bone. Blood sttered, teeth loosened, skin split.


    "Nevery your filthy hands on my wife," Lucian snarled with each hit, the words a mantra of rage. "Never. Touch. Her. Again."


    He raised his bloodied fist for a fifth strike, his knuckles split and slick with red.


    But just then, Modi and Carter lunged, grabbing him by both arms and yanking him away from Vincent with all their strength.


    "Get him out of here!" Modi barked, turning toward Salvador and the rest of the council entourage. "Now!"


    Salvador and the others didn¡¯t argue. Two men hurried to Vincent, lifting his bloodied form off the floor and dragging him out of there.


    Lucian ripped himself free of Modi and Carter¡¯s grip, his chest heaving, face streaked with blood and fury.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Modi asked, exasperated.


    Lucian turned to face him slowly, eyes narrowed.


    Carter, catching the look, stepped back quickly, hands raised in surrender, wanting no part of what he saw in Lucian¡¯s expression. But Modi... Modi stood his ground.


    Lucian¡¯s voice was low and lethal. "This is thest time I¡¯ll say this, Modi. Let this nonsense not repeat itself, else I¡¯ll damn all consequences. Get your people out of my house before I lose thest big of respect I still have for you."


    And with that, he turned and stalked toward his room, each footstep a thunderp of fury.


    "And the council will pay for every single damage done to my house as a result of your uninvited presence here," he threw over his shoulder as he reached his door.


    He mmed it behind him with a resounding bang.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Modi exhaled, his hands scrubbing roughly through his hair, weariness dragging down his shoulders. His eyes finallynded on Adrian, who still stood near the gun.


    "Tell him to see me at the office... when he¡¯s calm enough," Modi said, but Adrian frowned.


    "I¡¯m not telling him nothing, Modi. You should call him yourself and tell him. We¡¯ve been managing him for days and y¡¯all show up to finally bring out the devil in him. Congrattions. You seeded," Adrian responded, then turned around and went into Serena¡¯s room.


    Modi shifted his gaze to Darrell, and thetter frowned also. "Don¡¯t look at me," Darrell uttered.


    Modi sighed and walked away from the house without another word.

 Chapter 91: A sign

    <h4>Chapter 91: A sign</h4>


    Modi sat in his office, the air around him thick with a silence that hummed with tension. The weight of the phone pressed tightly against his ear seemed heavier than usual, as though the device itself knew the kind of news it carried.


    His jaw was clenched so tightly, a faint ticking could be heard from the strain in his temples. His eyes, which were normally sharp and unreadable, were now stormy, shadowed with growing rage that deepened with every word spoken through the receiver.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, not yet. He just sat there, statue-still, except for the twitch of a muscle in his cheek that betrayed the turmoil building inside him. The doctor¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was calm, clinical, and that only made it worse. There was something infuriating about how detached the man sounded while delivering such brutal news. Modi¡¯s fingers tightened around the edges of the phone, his knuckles whitening, lips pressing into a thin line.


    When the call finally ended, the silence that followed was deafening. Then suddenly, he yanked the phone away from his ear and flung it onto the wooden desk with more force than he intended. The device hit the surface with a sharp crack, bounced twice, and spun slightly beforeing to a final rest¡ªits screen slightly askew, the tension in the room amplified by the harsh sound of impact.


    Salvador, who had been pacing a short distance away, halted mid-step. His eyes were locked on Modi, his brows knit in worry, mouth slightly open as though afraid to speak but knowing he had to. His face, usually so full of arrogance and bluster, now held the trace of something unfamiliar: remorse.


    "What did the doctor say? How is he?" Salvador asked carefully, his voice low and taut.


    He hadn¡¯t stopped ming himself since they returned from Lucian¡¯s house. His mind was a battlefield, guilt and pride waging a relentless war. Deep down, he knew his impulsive decision had driven them to this cliff¡¯s edge. And now, he was staring into the abyss of consequences he hadn¡¯t been prepared for.


    Modi turned his head slowly, his re sharp and cutting. His voice, when it came, wasced with steel.


    "He¡¯s unconscious, got multiple facial injuries and a dislocated shoulder," he said, enunciating each word like a bullet being loaded into a chamber. "But he¡¯s still barely alive, and might still have a chance of surviving it." He paused, his stare darkening as his jaw locked in ce. "I hope you¡¯re happy now," he added, his tone slicing through the room like a de.


    Salvador¡¯s frown deepened. "Don¡¯t me me, Modi. Anyone would have done what I did after hearing what I heard," he defended, lifting his chin stubbornly even though his eyes flickered with uncertainty.


    But Modi was far from appeased. He rose from his chair with a kind of slow-burning fury, the movement deliberate, controlled. When he spoke again, his voice was colder, harsher, an avnche gathering momentum.


    "Any right-thinking person wouldn¡¯t have done what you did," he snapped. "Now because of your recklessness, we not only have to face Lucian¡¯s wrath, but also the wrath of Vincent¡¯s father."


    His hands gestured as he spoke, emphasizing every point like hammers striking nails. Salvador flinched slightly, but stood his ground, though the guilt in his eyes was impossible to miss.


    "How can you just decide to go attack Lucian¡ªin his own house¡ªbased on hearsay?" Modi thundered, the restraint he had been holding onto finally unraveling. "What am I supposed to tell Morgan when hees asking questions?"


    His voice cracked slightly at the end, the emotion threatening to rise above the anger. He had been holding in so much, ying damage control behind the scenes for far too long. And now everything was spiraling.


    "The truth, of course," Salvador shot back, but his voicecked the usual bravado. "The monster you raised almost killed his son."


    There was venom in his tone, but it was alsoced with something deeper¡ªhurt, disbelief. He couldn¡¯t shake the memory of Vincent¡¯s bloodied body, crumpled and broken like discarded paper. It haunted him, and part of him needed someone else to bear the me.


    Modi blinked slowly, eyes narrowing as if he¡¯d been pped.


    "The monster I raised?" he echoed, his voice heavy with disbelief. He took a step closer, voice lowering into something far more dangerous. "That guy became a monster because of you. Because of your selfish ambition. Because of the curse you carefully concocted to achieve your goals." He stabbed a finger in Salvador¡¯s direction as his voice rose again. "So don¡¯t you dare put that on me."


    The room felt suddenly too small, the walls pressing in around them as Modi stalked out from behind the desk. The floor creaked under his weight, each step punctuated with fury barely held in check.


    "And you know what?" he asked, standing toe-to-toe with Salvador now. "If this goes beyond my control, then be prepared to shoulder the me. Because I¡¯m done cleaning up after you while you do nothing more than mess everything up right after."


    His voice lingered in the air like smoke, bitter and choking. Then he turned, storming out of the office and mming the door behind him. The sound echoed through the walls like a gavel striking final judgment.


    Salvador stood there, motionless, staring at the door. His hands were clenched at his sides, his heart thudding like a war drum. And for the first time in a long while, he had no words.


    ***


    "Why won¡¯t you wake up?" Lucian¡¯s voice trembled, barely above a whisper, as he sat on the edge of the bed, staring down at Serena¡¯s sleeping form.


    His thumb brushed lightly against her cheek, the contact feather-soft, as though he was afraid she¡¯d shatter at his touch. His brows were drawn tightly together, a frown etched deep into his features.


    "You¡¯ve slept enough already," he murmured, tapping her cheek again with gentle insistence. "Wake up."


    His voice cracked at thest word.


    The room was dim, save for a soft beam of sunlight filtering through the curtains. Dust motes floatedzily in the golden light, suspended like fragments of a world that had paused. The silence around him was unbearable.


    Then, her brow furrowed, and Lucian¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    Her eyes fluttered open slowly, like curtains drawn to reveal a sunrise. For a moment, she stared at him, dazed and confused, before her expression shifted into a scowl.


    "What are you talking about? I am already awake," she said, her voice low and tinged with irritation.


    But right after saying that, her frown dissolved, melting into a soft, radiant smile that warmed every corner of his cold, hollow heart.


    "I¡¯ve missed you," she added softly.


    Lucian stared, unmoving, his eyes wide with disbelief. His heart was mming against his ribcage so hard it hurt. He watched as she slowly pushed herself up into a sitting position, every movement graceful, familiar, real.


    "Are you really awake?" he asked, his voice trembling. "You¡¯ve been sleeping for so long..."


    He reached out, afraid to touch her again, afraid she¡¯d vanish like a mirage. But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she did somethingpletely unexpected. Something that cut straight to the center of him.


    She wrapped him in a hug. A warm, soft hug.


    Her arms coiled around his back, and the warmth of her body seeped into his like the sun breaking through a winter sky. He froze at first, then slowly, achingly, he wrapped his arms around her too. And in that moment, the air in his lungs returned. His heart steadied. Relief poured through him like rain after a drought.


    But just as quickly, it all began to unravel.


    As he pulled back slightly to look at her face, something shifted. Her form flickered. Wavered.


    And she began to dissolve.


    "No..." he breathed, horror creeping in as her body turned to dust before his eyes. He reached out, desperate, trying to grasp the tiny particles that drifted into the air like ash on the wind.


    "No!" he shouted, frantically swiping at the disappearing pieces, trying to pull her back, to rebuild her. But it was useless. His hands closed on nothing. She was gone.


    "NOOO!" he screamed.


    And that was when he jolted awake, gasping.


    His chest heaved withbored breaths, sweat dampening his forehead. The nightmare had been so vivid, it took a moment for reality to settle in. He turned his head, heart pounding in terror, and he found her still lying there.


    Unconscious. But there.


    Relief crashed into him like a wave. His limbs trembled as he leaned forward, his hand searching for hers. When his fingers finally wrapped around her palm, he nearly cried. Her skin was warm, bringing back the memory of the warmth her hug had given him in the dream. He wanted that again. He wanted to feel it in the physical, not in a dream.


    He brought her hand to his lips, pressed a kiss to it, and whispered into the silence.


    "Wake up, Serena. Please."


    His voice was so soft, barely more than a breath.


    He had said it so many times, lost count. Yet he said it again. And again.


    "If you wake up today..." he started, and paused, squeezing her hand a little tighter, "...I¡¯ll buy you something very beautiful I saw in a store, but was too scared to buy for you earlier."


    It was hisst promise. The one he had held back, the one that felt most personal. He had made a dozen others¡ªpromises of cars, her favorite choctes, anything¡ªbut nothing had worked. He wasn¡¯t sure this one would either. But he said it anyway.


    Then he waited.


    His eyes scanned her face, desperate for any sign. A twitch, a frown, anything at all.


    But she didn¡¯t move.


    And once again, his heart began to sink. The weight of helplessness crawled back into his chest and made itself at home.


    He sat there, fingers still entwined with hers, the echo of her smile from his dream haunting him.

 Chapter 92: I can’t do this anymore

    <h4>Chapter 92: I can¡¯t do this anymore</h4>


    Lucian stepped out of the meeting hall, his footsteps echoing softly against the marbled floor as the heavy double doors closed behind him with a gentle thud.


    For the first time in weeks, there was something light in his chest, something like satisfaction. A meeting that hadn¡¯t ended in tension or unresolved arguments.


    Ever since Serena had fallen unconscious, every encounter, every negotiation, every damn discussion had felt like dragging a boulder uphill. But not today. Today, he¡¯d managed to strike a good deal. Not just any deal, but one that promised real benefit and most importantly, an ally. One that could make all the difference in the days toe. And yet...


    The moment he spotted Adrian waiting by the sleek ck car just outside the hall, the small flicker of relief he felt dimmed again. The sess of the meeting couldn¡¯t outweigh the heaviness that had taken permanent residence in his chest these past sixteen days.


    As he climbed into the car and shut the door behind him, silence draped itself around him like a familiar, unwee cloak. Adrian offered him a small nod from the driver¡¯s seat, sensing the shift in his demeanor, but wisely said nothing.


    "Drive to that gift shop," Lucian said, his voice quiet but firm, carrying the weight of purpose.


    Adrian didn¡¯t need further exnation. He simply gave a slight nod and started the engine, steering them smoothly into traffic with practiced ease.


    Lucian leaned back against the cool leather seat, his eyes fluttering shut as the buildings rolled past outside the window. The exhaustion in his limbs was nothingpared to the weight dragging at his heart. Going back home meant going back to the silence of that room, the dim lighting, and the rhythmic beeping of machines.


    Sixteen long days of sitting beside her bed and whispering into the void.


    He¡¯d made promises, so many of them, whispered like prayers into her ear, hoping she¡¯d find her way back to him. But nothing. And maybe that was the problem. Maybe promises weren¡¯t enough. Maybe, just maybe... she needed more. Not words, but actions. A gesture. Something real she could hold on to¡ªif only her fingers would move again.


    He remembered that small item he had seen weeks ago. Something that had reminded him of her. Something he hadn¡¯t bought back then because he had felt it would be considered he was trying topete with that Vincent bastard.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to wait any longer. If it would give her even the smallest reason to fight her way back, then he was going to get it. And if the shop no longer had it, then he¡¯d search every damn store in the city until he found it again.


    When the car rolled to a stop in front of the quaint little shop nestled between taller buildings, Lucian stepped out without a word. The wind tousled his hair slightly as he pushed the ss door open, the chime above tinkling gently to announce his entrance.


    He made a beeline straight for that corner. His heart pounded in his chest with a mix of hope and dread as his eyes scanned the shelves.


    Then he saw it.


    Right there, still sitting exactly where he hadst seen it. As if waiting patiently, untouched by time or strangers. A breath of relief escaped his lips, his shoulders sagging slightly. He stepped forward and picked it up, cradling it in his hands with something close to reverence.


    Without a word, he walked to the counter, ced it down, and waited as it was carefully wrapped in smooth paper and tied with a neat ribbon. He paid without ncing at the total, took the package, and left.


    Back in the car, he held it gently in hisp, staring down at it as if willing it to work some kind of miracle.


    By the time they reached home, the sky had already begun to dim into evening. Lucian didn¡¯t waste a second. He stepped out of the car and strode purposefully into the house, his footsteps echoing against the tiles as he made his way upstairs.


    As always, his first stop was Serena¡¯s room.


    That routine had be etched into his bones. He didn¡¯t even have to think about it anymore.


    He opened the door and slipped inside, the familiar sound of the machines greeting him like a somber luby. The room smelled faintly of antiseptics and roses¡ªMarlowe¡¯s doing. She¡¯d insisted on keeping fresh flowers in the room, believing scent might stir something in Serena¡¯s subconscious.


    Lucian walked over to the single-seater beside the bed and dropped himself into it with a quiet sigh.


    "Hey, stubborn girl, I¡¯m back. Won¡¯t you say wee to me?" he asked, his voice light, teasing, butced with a desperate kind of longing as he gazed at her still form.


    There was no twitch. No blink. No movement. But the machines beeped steadily, confirming that she was still there, still breathing. Still fighting, maybe.


    His gaze softened as he studied her face. Pale, unmoving, and yet so achingly familiar.


    "Remember I promised to buy you something special if you woke up? Well," he said, reaching over and cing the gift gently on the bedside stool, "I¡¯ve gone the extra length and got it for you. Even though you haven¡¯t woken up yet. So will you wake up now and open your gift? Hmm?"


    He tilted his head, watching her as if she¡¯d suddenly sit up and give him one of her sarcastic replies. But nothing came.


    Lucian sighed deeply, dragging a hand through his hair before rising from the chair. He paced slowly to the other side of the room, stopping in front of the wall where the painting of the single ck rose was.


    He stared at the rose, its petals edged in gold. For a long moment, he just stood there, studying the delicate strokes and muted shimmer.


    "Is this ce too dark?" he murmured aloud, tilting his head. "Is that why you¡¯re not waking up? Maybe I should move you to a brighter room so that you¡¯ll think it¡¯s morning and not night, and you¡¯ll wake up."


    He reached up, almost absently, and began tracing the golden outline of the rose with his fingers, his touch soft and slow.


    "Serena, Serena, Serena," he muttered, voice growing quieter with each repetition. "Wake up. Serena, wake up. I can¡¯t do this anymore. Please wake up. My heart is aching. Please... wake up. Serena... Serena... Serena..."


    Unknown to him, while he was muttering, her eyelids fluttered.


    It was a slow, almost imperceptible movement at first. Then, inch by inch, they parted, revealing dazed, ssy eyes that tried to adjust to the light.


    Her vision was blurry, her surroundings swimming in and out of focus. She blinked once. Twice. Hershes fluttered like a hesitant butterfly trying to take flight.


    Where was she?


    Her eyes turned toward the soft, rhythmic beeping that punctuated the silence. A machine. She was hooked to a machine.


    Why?


    And then... she heard it. A voice. Someone saying her name, over and over. Whispering it like a prayer.


    She turned her head slowly toward the source and saw Lucian, standing across the room, tracing something on the wall, talking to himself.


    No... talking to her.


    He was saying his heart was aching. Telling her to wake up.


    Serena furrowed her brows, trying to understand why he was there. Why he sounded so broken. What was he doing?


    She opened her mouth to ask, but her throat felt like it was filled with sandpaper. No words came out.


    So instead, she cleared her throat, releasing a soft, rasping sound.


    Lucian¡¯s hand froze mid-trace. His entire body stilled.


    He turned around instantly, even though a part of him feared it was all in his head. Another cruel hallucination. His imagination ying tricks on him.


    But when he looked at the bed, his heart stopped. Her eyes were open. Not just open, but looking directly at him.


    "Serena?" he breathed, voice cracking. His legs moved on their own as he rushed to her side, sinking to his knees beside the bed.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said, his voice trembling, eyes darting across her face as if memorizing every twitch of hershes, every breath she took.


    "Mmm," Serena murmured, blinking slowly, her confusion evident. Her gaze flickered across his face, then the room, as if trying to piece together the puzzle.


    Lucian frowned deeply, reaching into his pocket to pull out his phone. His fingers moved quickly as he dialed.


    "Come upstairs now," he said to Marlowe the moment the call connected. Then he ended it.


    "I¡ªI need water," Serena rasped, her voice barely audible.


    Lucian bolted up like he¡¯d been shot. He rushed to the small cab where Marlowe had kept bottled water and supplies in hopes and faith that Serena would wake up.


    He twisted the cap open, came back to her side, and gently helped her lift her head as he brought the bottle to her lips.


    Serena watched him move, his face taut with panic, relief, disbelief, all jumbled into one. Her memory was still hazy, but pieces began clicking together, like fragments of a dream slowly being remembered.


    She remembered herst moments before everything went dark.


    But what she couldn¡¯t quite understand was why he was there.


    Why did he look like he hadn¡¯t slept in days?


    Why did he look like he¡¯d been waiting for her?


    The silence between them stretched as she sipped the water, her eyes never leaving his.

 Chapter 93: Attend to something

    <h4>Chapter 93: Attend to something</h4>


    Lucian couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. There simply weren¡¯t words in anynguage he knew to capture the whirlwind stirring in his chest. All he could do was stare.


    Those eyes¡ªthose brown eyes¡ªwere open again. Glimmering faintly despite the exhaustion shadowing them. Life had returned to them, and for Lucian Draven, that felt like the most wonderful thing that had ever happened to him.


    He found himself frozen, not in fear or shock, but in a trance so profound he was barely aware of anything else. His breath stalled in his chest. Every other thought slipped away. His world narrowed, tunneled, until all he could see was Serena. Awake, breathing, and alive.


    She blinked slowly, hershes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly still recovering from the cocoon. Then suddenly, she coughed.


    At first, it was just a light sound. But then, the coughing deepened and Serena¡¯s face twisted slightly in difort. The water he had so hastily tried to get down her throat was going the wrong way. She gasped between coughs, her body trembling slightly with effort.


    Panic gripped Lucian again, yanking him out of the reverie.


    "Oh no," he muttered, withdrawing the bottle like it had suddenly turned into something dangerous. "I¡¯m sorry," he said quickly, his voice sharp with concern as he helped her sit uppletely, one hand behind her back and the other steadying her shoulder.


    Her coughing fit continued for a few more seconds, rattling and weak, yet so painfully real.


    Then the door burst open.


    "Oh dear God!" Marlowe eximed, the air escaping her lungs in a rush of pure, unfiltered relief the moment her eyesnded on Serena.


    She rushed forward, her skirt rustling around her legs, her eyes wide with emotion.


    "Thank the heavens you¡¯re awake! You gave me quite a scare," she said breathlessly, already patting Serena lightly on the back with one hand as the other swept over her like a sensor. Marlowe¡¯s sharp gaze caught the half-drunk water bottle in Lucian¡¯s hand immediately, and she didn¡¯t need to ask to figure out what had happened. Her experienced mind put the pieces together without effort.


    Lucian moved aside instinctively, giving Marlowe space to work, but he didn¡¯t go far. He remained nearby, still rooted to the spot, close enough to keep watching Serena. He couldn¡¯t pull his eyes away from her. Not now. Not yet.


    Marlowe, ever efficient, went to work immediately. Her fingers moved with practiced precision, checking Serena thoroughly. Her voice was calm but firm as she asked questions, her wordsced with medical certainty. Serena answered, her voice still raspy, but steadily growing stronger.


    Only when Marlowe was finally satisfied did she let out a deep, relieved breath.


    "Thank you for returning to us," she said with a small smile. Her voice cracked slightly with emotion, and Serena could literally hear the relief buried inside it. It was unmistakable.


    Serena, having recalled everything that happened, settled her eyes on Lucian, her own relief washing over her at the sight of him. He was standing¡ªno longer lying lifeless on the bed¡ªand he looked better. Way better than thest time she saw him.


    "Do you feel any pain?" Marlowe asked gently, still monitoring her closely.


    Serena nodded slowly. "Lots," she answered honestly, her voice faint. Then she added, "And weakness too. I feel very weak."


    Marlowe nodded like she had expected that answer all along. "Let me go get you something to help with that. I¡¯ll be back," she said briskly, patting her hand gently before sweeping out of the room without further dy.


    Once the door shut behind her, silence returned, pressing gently between Serena and Lucian. It wasn¡¯t awkward, not yet. But it was heavy with unspoken words, with emotions neither knew quite how to express. Serena fixed her gaze on Lucian again, seeing how he was also looking at her, an unreadable expression sitting on his face.


    "Can I have some more water?" she finally asked, her voice breaking the quiet like a pin to a balloon.


    Lucian moved immediately, silently. He didn¡¯t say a word, but he did hesitate a little before extending the half-filled bottle back to her when she reached out her hand. His eyes flickered with uncertainty.


    "Are you sure?" he asked cautiously.


    She nodded. "I can drink by myself," she said, her tone firmer now, more grounded.


    Even though she¡¯d said it confidently, Lucian didn¡¯t retreat. He crouched low beside the bed, staying within arm¡¯s reach in case she needed assistance, his attention unwavering.


    Serena drank, slow and steady this time, and emptied the bottlepletely. Once done, she handed it back to him, and he took it from her willingly, like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    But instead of standing up like she expected... he moved in.


    Before she could react, Lucian suddenly wrapped her in a hug.


    She froze and her eyes stretched wide in shock.


    The embrace wasn¡¯t tight. It wasn¡¯t desperate. It was soft, so soft it could have been mistaken for a breeze. But there was something raw and vulnerable in it. She felt it¡ªthe slight tremble in his body, the shudder he didn¡¯t try to hide.


    Serena¡¯s body ached. Every nerve ending protested. But she didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t pull away.


    Because something told her... he needed this. And if she protested, she might scare him off.


    He stayed like that for a few moments longer, then slowly, almost reluctantly, he pulled away.


    She stared at him, still wide-eyed, still stunned.


    The shock must have been in on her face, because a flicker of awkwardness passed over his features.


    "Wee back," he said quietly, shing a small smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake."


    She blinked.


    "Did Lucian Draven just hug me, or did I just imagine it?" she asked, her toneced with disbelief and a small smile teasing at the corners of her lips.


    "Don¡¯t think too much into it," he uttered quickly, averting his gaze as he pushed himself back up to his feet. His movements were abrupt, almost defensive.


    Serena¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, head tilting to the side. Her memory was fuzzy, clouded in ces, but a few fragments were still fresh.


    "You said something about a gift," she said slowly, narrowing her eyes as she tried to piece things together. "You said something..."


    Lucian froze.


    "You actually heard that?" he asked, voice dripping with disbelief.


    "I heard a lot of things," Serena admitted, her tone soft, "but I can¡¯t remember all of it right now."


    Lucian nodded slowly, but the disbelief was still etched clearly on his face.


    "So... where is it?" she asked again, more pointedly this time.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes flicked toward the small stool by the bedside. Serena followed his gaze, and there it was¡ªa wrapped box, modest but carefully ced.


    She wanted to reach for it, but the pain across her body warned her not to even try.


    "Will you give it to me?" she asked.


    Again, wordlessly, Lucian took the box and handed it to her, watching every movement she made with silent intensity.


    Serena¡¯s fingers, still shaky but determined, began to unravel the packaging. She moved slowly, deliberately, as if savoring every second. And when the wrapping finally fell away, she gasped softly.


    Inside was the gift.


    Lights glinted softly across its delicate surface. White doves carved in breathtaking detail circled around a scene of rain¡ªtiny droplets suspended like magic in midair. It looked like a dream, like a memory captured in ss and light.


    Serena¡¯s face lit up with awe.


    "This is beautiful," she breathed, her voice barely louder than a whisper. She lifted her eyes briefly to look at him, but they returned to the mesmerizing object almost instantly.


    A strange satisfaction settled deep within Lucian¡¯s chest. It was warm. Surreal. Although her face had told him she was pleased, those words... they sealed it.


    "I¡¯m d you like it," he said, his voice gentler than she had ever heard it before.


    "I can keep it?" Serena asked, expectation swirling in her eyes like sunlight on ake.


    "Of course you can. It¡¯s yours," Lucian confirmed.


    "Thank you," Serena said, her voice now a fragile thread, her smile soft and narrow-eyed.


    The door creaked open again just then, and Marlowe returned. She paused for a split second at the threshold, her eyes taking in the scene before her. There was a moment of something unreadable in her expression, but she quickly blinked it away and strode toward Serena.


    Her eyes, however, kept flicking to the ss item in Serena¡¯s hands.


    "I¡¯ll be back to check on youter. I have to attend to something," Lucian said suddenly, his toneposed once again.


    Serena nodded silently, and with that, he stepped out of the room.


    Marlowe¡¯s brow furrowed just slightly as she watched him go. "What did he need to attend to," she asked in her mind, "when he had just arrived from the only meeting he had today... just minutes ago?"


    Outside the room, Lucian walked briskly down the hall. The moment he was alone, a sheepish smile tugged at his lips.


    He didn¡¯t need to do anything. Nothing at all.


    His actions were strange, even to himself. He was barely holding it together in there. Something about seeing her awake again. He wasn¡¯t prepared for that tidal wave of emotion.


    So he had to leave before he¡¯d say or do something he¡¯d never recover from.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 94: All clear

    <h4>Chapter 94: All clear</h4>


    Lucian went back to his room, but this time everything was different.


    For the past sixteen days, he had been entering his room, but only to shower and change his clothes. He had not slept in his room for that number of days.


    Sixteen long, restless days and the bed had remained untouched, perfectly made, waiting for a night that never came. The silence had always greeted him, thick and unmoving, pressing on his chest each time he lingered for too long. The walls, once familiar, had be cold. He hadn¡¯t been able to lie down, not when Serenay unconscious in the other room.


    Today, however, was different.


    Today, she was awake.


    And tonight, he was going to sleep in that room.


    It felt like the strangest thing for him to do, almost unnatural. As though the part of him that had lived and breathed beside her had forgotten how to function on its own. And yet, despite the strangeness, the room now felt less like a prison and more like a ce of rest again.


    A sigh slipped past his lips as the thoughts danced around his head, flitting in and out like restless ghosts. He ran a hand down his face, trying to shake off the lingering tension in his shoulders. Then, wordlessly, he walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. The water was warm, steady, and for a few moments, he just stood beneath it, letting it wash over him like a reset.


    After he showered, towel slung around his shoulders, he stepped out and moved toward the bed. It still looked the same, but somehow different now, as if its purpose had returned. He sat down on the edge, the mattress giving slightly beneath his weight.


    And just as he was about to lie down, a knock reached his ears.


    He paused, his body freezing for a moment before he stood up. The knock wasn¡¯t loud, but it was firm. Not urgent, but definitely not casual either. He moved to the door and opened it.


    Standing there was Marlowe.


    He blinked at her, noticing the envelope and some pieces of paper she held in her hand.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked before she could say anything, noting the way she held the documents with deliberate care, like they carried weight.


    "Not really," she answered, her tone calm but serious. "It¡¯s just that I just received a message from Maria. And the message was directed specifically to you and Serena."


    Lucian¡¯s brow furrowed. His eyes dropped briefly to the papers in her hand, then back to her face.


    "I can¡¯t give her this right now or tell her anything about it since she is still recovering," Marlowe continued. "But I think you should read it."


    After saying that, she extended one of the papers to him, on which was a handwritten note.


    Lucian collected the paper and proceeded to read its content.


    The production of thetest batch of the glove of Arashat has beenpleted today. If you ever find yourself captured by the Council of Vitae, you should know that the glove will be used on you. Although this batch is stronger and more efficient than thest one, it still has the same weakness thest one has. If you fight against it with a strong enough willpower, you can break it¡¯s hold on you and drive the user crazy.


    Never ever forget this.


    Best wishes, Maria.


    Lucian stared at the page for a long time after the words stopped. His eyes didn¡¯t move, but he wasn¡¯t reading anymore. His mind was already too far ahead.


    A quiet storm brewed behind his expression.


    Marlowe watched him carefully. "I am not sure if I¡¯m right, but I have a feeling the council is nning something sinister. Maria must have heard something for her to send this."


    "Bonnie is already working on the sanctions," Lucian murmured, folding the paper carefully and slipping it back into the envelope. "The question is how long it would take for his n to have an effect. I will speak with him again tonight."


    Marlowe nodded approvingly.


    He rubbed a hand over his face and exhaled again, slower this time. "Don¡¯t tell her yet. Not until she¡¯s stronger."


    "I wasn¡¯t nning to."


    He gave her a small nod. "Thank you," he said, then took a step back as if retreating into the room.


    "Will you be sleeping here tonight?" Marlowe asked, and he nodded his head.


    "I feel she would need some space to recover fast," he quickly added a reason when he saw Marlowe¡¯s expression leaning toward the confused and questioning side.


    "That¡¯s true. Have a good night¡¯s rest," Marlowe wished him, then turned around and walked away from there.


    ***


    Marlowe climbed down the stairs with intentions of going to get some more things from theb, only to see Adrian and Darrell walking into the living room just at the same time as she arrived at the foot of the stairs.


    "She¡¯s awake," she announced, just loud enough for them to hear, a smile tugging at the sides of her lips. Without blinking, she watched their reactions, not wanting to miss any one of them.


    Adrian stopped walking instantly, his brows knitting as a question instantly flew out of his mouth. "Who¡¯s awake?"


    Darrell blinked as if he¡¯d misheard.


    "Serena is awake," Marlowe answered the question.


    "Awake-awake?" Darrell asked. "Like blinking, talking,ughing awake?"


    Marlowe smirked. "She¡¯s blinking, talking, frowning, and even asked after you. So yes."


    Darrell¡¯s face lit up. "She¡¯s baaaaack."


    Adrian didn¡¯t even wait for the teasing. "I¡¯ll believe it when I see her. Can we see her now?"


    Marlowe nodded. "Briefly. She¡¯s still weak, but lucid.


    The duo didn¡¯t wait. They headed up the stairs in a half run pace, Serena¡¯s room in mind.


    A soft knock reached serena¡¯s ears, and she knew instantly it was not Marlowe. "Come in," she called, suspecting it was either Darrell or Adrian.


    The door to her room opened with a soft creak, and in stepped Darrell and Adrian, both looking as though they¡¯d been holding their breath for ages.


    "She¡¯s really awake?" Darrell whispered, like the sound might jinx it.


    Serena blinked slowly, still propped up in bed, her face pale but very much alive.


    "Yes, Darrell," Marlowe, who arrived at the doorway after they stepped inside, said with a small smile. "She¡¯s awake. Try not to make a circus out of it."


    "No promises," Darrell muttered, stepping fully into the room, though his hands were neatly sped behind his back like he was walking into a royal chamber.


    Adrian followed with a quiet nod in Serena¡¯s direction. "Ma¡¯am." he greeted, his heart finally believing it after his eyes confirmed it.


    Serena offered a faint smile. "Adrian. Darrell."


    Darrell gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "She remembers our names! She¡¯s back, Adrian! The Queen has returned!"


    Serena raised a brow, lips twitching. "Just a few days and you¡¯ve be theatrical?"


    "Sixteen days," he emphasized. "Sixteen days of boredom," he said, already pacing a little. "Sixteen days of Boss walking around like a ticking bomb. You don¡¯t know suffering until you¡¯ve had Boss re at you just because your boots squeaked too loud in the hallway."


    Adrian coughed to hide hisugh.


    "I sneezed once," Darrell added with emphasis, holding up a finger. "Just once. The man looked at me like I hadmitted high treason."


    Serena chuckled lightly, and Darrell perked up at the sound.


    "Oh, thank heavens, madam finds me funny. Adrian, write that down. Put it on my gravestone."


    "You¡¯re not dead," Adrian said dryly.


    "Not yet," Darrell muttered. "But I might¡¯ve been soon if she hadn¡¯t woken up. I caught Boss standing in the dark kitchen two nights ago, just... staring at a loaf of bread."


    Adrian nodded solemnly. "I saw that too."


    Serena blinked, amused. "Staring at bread?"


    "Menacingly," Darrell whispered. "Like the carbs had insulted him."


    This time, Serenaughed outright¡ªa soft but clear sound that filled the room like sunlight. Darrell stood straighter, puffing his chest.


    "I¡¯ve done my duty. I¡¯ve made Her Highnessugh. Now, if I may¡ª" He turned dramatically, then promptly tripped on the edge of the carpet and stumbled into the side of her bed.


    Adrian sighed. "And now you¡¯ve ruined it."


    Serena winced as the bed jolted slightly. "Darrell, for goodness¡¯ sake."


    "I meant to do that," Darrell said quickly, brushing his shirt like it had personally betrayed him. "Just checking if the flooring¡¯s safe. All clear."


    Marlowe shook her head from across the room. "Get out before you knock over her IV."


    "Right. Right," Darrell mumbled, backing out slowly. "But I¡¯m d you¡¯re back, madam. Really. It¡¯s been too quiet."


    "And terrifying," Adrian added with a small smile. "Wee back, ma¡¯am."


    Darrell cleared his throat. "It¡¯s lovely to see you, ma¡¯am. Please never scare us like that again. Adrian started ironing napkins out of stress."


    "I did not," Adrian snapped.


    "He did," Darrell whispered to her. "Twice."


    Serena¡¯sughter echoed faintly through the room.


    As the door clicked shut behind them, she leaned back on her pillows, lips still curved and her heart a little lighter.

 Chapter 95: I’ll accept your punishment

    <h4>Chapter 95: I¡¯ll ept your punishment</h4>


    Left alone, Serena let the silence wrap around her like a cloak. The room was quiet. The hum of machines was gone, the rhythmic beep-beep-beep that had once anchored her to life no longer necessary. She drew in a slow, deliberate breath and exhaled just as slowly, feeling the weight in her chest lessen slightly, but not disappear.


    Her memories were back now andplete. Every blurry edge sharpened, every shadow illuminated. She remembered Lucian¡¯s voice beside her bed, low and rough, sometimes gentle, sometimes desperate. But that wasn¡¯t what unsettled her. No, what bothered her was the fact that some of the things she recalled didn¡¯t make sense, at least not logically.


    Lucian had said things she was certain she hadn¡¯t heard him say while awake. He had made promises that she hadn¡¯t asked for, hadn¡¯t even hinted at. Yet she remembered them as clearly as if they had been carved into her skin.


    And then there was Darrell. The things he said, even if half of it had been cloaked in humor, weren¡¯t lies. There was a truth behind his words, a knowing glint in his eyes, even if he¡¯d masked it behind a teasing grin.


    But the question in her heart remained why.


    Why did he break down to that point?


    She chewed on the question, turning it over and over in her mind like a stone she couldn¡¯t skip. When her thoughts offered no satisfying exnation, she settled on the only answer that made even the slightest bit of sense: guilt.


    It had to be guilt. That exined the tenderness, the promises, the sleepless nights he spent beside her bed. Guilt had made him say those things. Guilt had made him promise her the world.


    But still... even as she told herself that, her heart tugged. An aching, fluttery sensation deep in her belly that no rational thought could settle. It was an odd, quiet ache that grew with every breath, spreading like warmth and weight all at once.


    The room felt too big now, too empty. Cold, even.


    Why wasn¡¯t he here?


    He¡¯d been there every single day while she was unconscious. She remembered that clearly now. The sound of his voice speaking to her. The soft scrape of the chair as he shifted beside her bed. The silence stretching between them when he didn¡¯t know what else to say but refused to leave.


    And now, when she finally opened her eyes, he was gone?


    Her lips pressed into a thin line.


    Then, as if summoned by her thoughts, she remembered. He had told her he needed to do something and would return.


    But twenty minutes more, he was still nowhere near there. She soon drifted off again, the medication Marlowe gave her taking its slow, heavy hold. She tried to fight it, to stay awake and see him again, but her body surrendered before her will could argue. Sleep imed her like a tide.


    When her eyes fluttered open the next morning, the first thing she saw was not the man she longed for, but Marlowe. The woman stood by her bed with that same gentle smile she always wore.


    "Good morning, dear," Marlowe greeted warmly, brushing her fingers lightly across Serena¡¯s wrist.


    Serena blinked away the remnants of sleep and managed a soft smile in return.


    "Good morning, Marlowe," Serena greeted the woman back.


    "How do you feel this morning?" Marlowe asked, pulling away to record something on the clipboard in her hand.


    "Way better than I didst night," Serena replied, her voice still scratchy but stronger. She stretched a little, rotating her neck gently, feeling the tight pull of muscles that hadn¡¯t been used in too long.


    As she moved, her eyes caught something¡ªsomeone¡ªacross the room. Her breath snagged in her throat.


    It was Lucian.


    He stood silently in the corner, arms crossed, his back pressed against the far wall. He looked like a statue carved out of shadow and stone, watchful, unreadable, but very much present. Her heart gave an involuntary somersault, fluttering against her ribs like a trapped bird.


    She didn¡¯t look too long. Not at first. She returned her attention to Marlowe, who had just finished removing thest of the wires and IV tubes from her body. The woman muttered something about getting breakfast arranged and quietly exited the room.


    Now, it was just the two of them.


    Serena sat up a little straighter, resting her back against the headboard. Her gaze slid over to Lucian again, her expression dry but direct.


    "Are you here to simply stare at me, or have youe to fulfill your promises?" she asked, her voiceced with mock sweetness, but her eyes sharp with intent.


    Lucian blinked, caught slightly off guard. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a crime if I decide to stare at you, is it?" he asked, pushing off the wall and walking slowly toward the chair beside her bed. "And... what promises are you talking about?"


    She rolled her eyes, lips curving into a smug smile. "Just a few days and you¡¯ve already forgotten?" She paused, shrugging with exaggerated casualness. "Anyway, since I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll remind you. You promised to give me the biggest auto mechanic workshop in this city."


    Lucian froze mid-step, then lowered himself cautiously into the chair. "You... heard that?" he asked, his face a perfect picture of disbelief.


    "That," she said, tilting her head, "and all the other promises you made," she revealed.


    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed. "Well," he started slowly, "those promises are no longer valid."


    Serena¡¯s smile faded into a frown. "What do you mean they¡¯re no longer valid?" she asked, voice lowering with warning.


    "When I made those promises," Lucian exined, "I attached a condition to all of them. I said if you woke up, I¡¯d fulfill them. But you didn¡¯t wake up."


    Serena stared at him. "I¡¯m awake now," she said tly.


    "You¡¯re awake now," he agreed. "But not then. That time... you didn¡¯t wake up."


    Her mouth dropped open slightly. She stared at him like he had grown two heads. "I¡¯ll just go back to sleep then," she said with a sarcastic bite. "Considering I¡¯ve been cheated by you, I¡¯ll make sure not to wake up next time."


    Lucian gave her a sharp look. "Stop talking nonsense," he said, his heart twisting at her words. He couldn¡¯t imagine going through what he went through thest sixteen days days all over again.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll fulfill my promises, all of them, but on one condition."


    Her eyes narrowed. "What condition?"


    "Marlowe has to lock your powers up again."


    Serena looked at him like he had just spoken a curse. "That is not going to happen. Don¡¯t even think about it. Don¡¯t suggest it. I will not agree to it."


    "Listen," Lucian said, trying to remain calm. "We can¡¯t afford you going unconscious whenever you touch a sick person¡ªwhether you mean to or not. We need you conscious. Alive. Healthy."


    She didn¡¯t respond immediately, so he continued, "I understand you may need your powers in emergencies. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll asked Modi for the recipe to unlock them again whenever necessary. But until then... we have to keep them locked."


    Her mouth opened to argue, but then closed again. Silence stretched between them. She stared at him, long and hard.


    Finally, she muttered under her breath, "I never knew you could be this reasonable."


    "What?" he asked.


    "Nothing."


    She looked away and sighed. "Fine. I¡¯ll agree. But I still have to punish you for locking them in the first ce without even telling me. As if I was your child."


    Lucian¡¯s lips curved into a small smile, the first real one that morning. It softened the sharp angles of his face and made something flutter traitorously in Serena¡¯s chest. "I¡¯ll ept your punishment," he said, voiceced with quiet amusement. "Let¡¯s see what youe up with."


    He stood with that same quiet confidence that always made the room feel smaller around him. "Your food will be brought here soon. I¡¯ll see youter."


    As he turned to leave, she swung her legs off the bed. The sudden movement made her muscles protest, but she ignored it.


    "What do you mean, brought here?" she asked, shooting him a look. "I¡¯ll be eating in the dining room."


    He paused at the doorway, eyebrows raising. "Are you strong enough to go down?"


    She gave a half-shrug. "I think so."


    "Should I help you get up?"


    "I can manage," she said firmly, lifting her chin. "I¡¯ve spent enough time cooped up in this bed tost a lifetime."


    He hesitated for a beat longer, as if trying to gauge whether she was bluffing. When he seemed satisfied, he nodded. "Alright. Just take it slow."


    Then she waved a hand at him. "Now go away. I need to do some private things."


    His lips twitched again in half amusement, half something else, before he stepped out and closed the door behind him with a soft click.

 Chapter 96: He deserved it

    <h4>Chapter 96: He deserved it</h4>


    Two days had passed since Serena opened her eyes to the world again. Two days filled with fussing, coddling, and a kind of babying that made her want to scream andugh at the same time.


    Everyone, from the maids, to Marlowe, to Darell had gone out of their way to treat her as though she were made of fragile ss. She had told them, more than once, that she was fine. More than fine, actually. She felt stronger. Sharper. Like a new part of her had woken up along with her body.


    Still, it didn¡¯t matter how many times she insisted. They fluttered around her like overly protective butterflies, making sure she had everything from freshly brewed tea to extra pillows she didn¡¯t need. And though a part of her was secretly touched by the attention, another part longed for normalcy. She wasn¡¯t a porcin doll.


    Lucian, on the other hand, had been scarce. Not entirely absent, but present only in fleeting moments, like a shadow lingering just out of reach, always slipping away before anyone could truly grasp his presence.


    She barely saw him during the day. He was almost always tied up in meetings, managing affairs that had spiraled during her unconsciousness. Adrian, too, was in the same position. Serena didn¡¯t me them. The world hadn¡¯t paused while she slept, and things had clearly piled up in their absence.


    But despite the mountain of work, Lucian always managed to make her feel seen. He would appear at odd hours, slipping in like a ghost, but never leaving without saying something that brought a smile to her lips.


    It was quiet, a soft side to the hard man she hade to know. And it was enough to make her chest ache with something she didn¡¯t quite want to name yet.


    Last night had been the sweetest moment so far. She had agreed to take the power-sealing drink Marlowe offered. It wasn¡¯t an easy decision. The idea of muting her abilities again felt like binding a part of her soul. But Lucian¡¯s logic had been hard to argue with, and even Marlowe promised she could unlock it again at a moment¡¯s notice if the need arose.


    Still, it had taken effort to ept it.


    When she woke up this morning, there it was beside her bed¡ªher favorite chocte. Rich, dark, wrapped in elegant gold foil. She hadn¡¯t heard anyone enter her room. No footsteps, no knocks. But there it was, along with a note written in Lucian¡¯s unmistakable hand.


    <i>¡¯One promise fulfilled.</i>


    <i>Get ready, we¡¯ll go check out your workshop space tomorrow by 5.¡¯</i>


    She¡¯d read it three times. Then she smiled so hard her cheeks hurt. That familiar flutter in her belly returned, uninvited but wee.


    The rest of the morning passed in a quiet bubble of contentment. She took her time freshening up, choosing something simple but ttering to wear, a soft cream blouse that hugged her shoulders and dark jeans that made her legs look longer. Her hair, now brushed and tied loosely at the back, bounced as she made her way toward the dining room.


    Her mood was light, her body humming with an energy she hadn¡¯t felt in weeks. Each step carried a quiet sort of excitement.


    But as she neared the top of the grand staircase, her steps faltered when she heard voices.


    Two female voices, hushed and sharp, drifted up from the lowernding. Serena paused, instinctively holding her breath. Her hearing had sharpened again, as if telling her she needed to hear this conversation.


    "I feel sorry for Mr. Vincent," the first voice said, heavy with sadness. "Now he¡¯s in aa, and no one knows if he¡¯ll survive."


    Serena¡¯s heart gave a small, involuntary jump. Vincent? The name rang like a cracked bell through her thoughts. Was it the same Vincent she knew or were they talking about someone else?


    A second voice responded, brisk and fiery. "Feel sorry for him for what, exactly? He deserved everything he got. Every single blow, every single hit. He deserved it."


    Serena¡¯s brows drew together.


    The first girl sighed. "Don¡¯t be so heartless. Did you see how badly injured he was that day? Boss really dealt with him. I even thought he was dead already."


    "For what he did, he deserved more than that. How can you know the kind of person Boss is and still try to cross him? Isn¡¯t that foolish? If someone barges into my property that way, I¡¯ll pull the trigger without thinking twice. It¡¯s considered trespassing."


    Serena frowned.


    She hadn¡¯t thought of Vincent at all since she woke up. There had been so much to process¡ªher recovery, the sealed powers, Lucian¡¯s soft gestures. But now, hearing his name, something cold and cautious uncoiled within her chest.


    The girls continued to whisper, their voices growing fainter as they moved down the hall.


    "I still think Boss should have been a little less hard on him. He¡¯s still human, remember?"


    "Whatever. You¡¯re too sentimental."


    Serena stood still for a moment, unmoving at the top of the staircase. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind, none of themplete. Vincent... in aa. It hopefully wasn¡¯t her own Vincent. Maybe some other person.


    But as she thought about it, she became restless. If Lucian was involved, then it could be the Vincent she thought it was.


    Serena¡¯s foot lifted as she was about to take a step toward the stairs. Her intention was clear, she was going to ask them.


    Also, she wanted to match a face to the particr girl that was sounding so cold towards someone that was in aa.


    Before she could act on her decision, a new sound crept up the staircase, making her stop again. It was a new voice, firm and familiar, each syble tinged with an unmistakable ent.


    "You two are supposed to be cleaning, not gossiping," Rhoda said, her tone firm as she arrived at the spot where they stood, narrowing her eyes at them.


    The words rolled with gentle authority, and even without seeing her, Serena could picture the way the woman¡¯s brows must have furrowed as she climbed the stairs, apron swaying, shoes tapping softly against the floor.


    "We are cleaning!" the two maids chorused hastily from below, their voices rising in defensive unison.


    Serena remained motionless, watching the top of the staircase as Rhoda¡¯s steps grew louder. When she finally appeared, her head lifting to spot the figure waiting above, she froze mid-step.


    "Oh¡ªGood morning, madam," Rhoda greeted quickly, dipping into a small curtsey, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. She had a basket of clothes in her hand.


    Below, the two maids stiffened instantly, their chatter dying in their throats as realization dawned. Rhoda had greeted someone. And that someone was Serena.


    Their faces paled. Their eyes widened just slightly before dropping to the floor.


    Serena stepped forward fully now, her expression calm but unreadable, like the still surface of ake hiding deep waters underneath.


    "Good morning, madam," they echoed quickly, almost tripping over their words as they lowered their heads.


    "Thank you," she replied smoothly, but her voice held a quiet steel. "You were talking about a Mr. Vincent in aa just now. Which Vincent is that?"


    She went straight to the point. No room to wriggle. The air thickened instantly.


    The girls exchanged a nervous nce, their fear practically tangible. They had thought she was already in the dining room with the others that was why they had been talking about the matter freely at that part of the house.


    They thought of how to escape the question, but Serena¡¯s gaze pinned them in ce, giving no room for evasion.


    When they hesitated for too long, Serena took another step closer, her eyes narrowing just slightly. "I asked a question," she said, her tone low and firm. "I expect an answer."


    It was the second girl¡ªthe one whose voice had carried such fire earlier¡ªwho cracked first. She bit her lower lip, swallowed, and finally spoke.


    "Vincent... Vincent Morgan," she said. "He... he was here a few days ago and had a fight with Boss."


    The words hit Serena like a p. Her breath caught.


    Vincent fought with Lucian and was in aa and no one even tried to tell her about it. What was wrong with everyone of them? She wanted to ask further questions, but her fury was already eating deep into her heart.


    Her hands curled into fists at her sides.


    She didn¡¯t wait to hear anything more. Her body moved on its own, each step purposeful as she pivoted sharply and marched down the stairs and down the hallway toward the dining room. Her heart raced with each movement, a storm of emotion building inside her.


    By the time she arrived at the dining room, she met only Adrian and Darrell. No Lucian.


    The duo knew something was wrong the moment they saw her arrive with tightly knitted brows. Before any of them could react, she spoke.


    "Where is Lucian?" The question dropped off her lips like a bomb.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Madam?" Darrell asked, worry growing inside of him.


    "Answer the question. Where is he?" Serena demanded more insistently.


    "He¡¯s in the office," Adrian answered this time, and Serena didn¡¯t waste another second there. She marched toward the office.


    "Something is definitely wrong," Adrianmented, dropping the tablet he was using on the table and moving to follow Serena.


    Darrell didn¡¯t wait around either. He followed Adrian, only pausing when he met Marlowe outside.


    "What¡¯s going on?" She asked with a confused expression, seeing how Adrian just turned the corner to the office and Darrell was heading there too.

 Chapter 97: There should be boundaries

    <h4>Chapter 97: There should be boundaries</h4>


    Lucian had just stepped out of the office, a single file in his hand, when he saw Serena approaching from the opposite end of the hallway. The document he held was forgotten almost immediately, his full attention shifting to the woman heading straight toward him.


    There was a strange look on her face¡ªsomething unreadable at first. Lucian¡¯s gaze lingered on her, puzzled. At a distance, he almost mistook it for difort, but as she drew nearer, the look sharpened into something unmistakable¡ªanger. A deep, burning anger.


    She was frowning hard.


    His brows knitted.


    What was wrong?


    "Did you fight with Vincent when he came here to see me?" she asked, her voice sharp and cutting. Her eyes held a fire so intense it looked like it could melt steel.


    Her question instantly brought a small frown to Lucian¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t need to think too hard before recalling the incident¡ªevery heated second of it came flooding back. The thought of her giving him this using look because of Vincent made his chest tighten with irritation. A re of anger simmered just beneath his calm exterior.


    "Is that what you came to ask me looking like that?" he responded, his tone cool and unreadable, a stark contrast to the storm swirling within him.


    "Yes." She took a firm step forward, nting herself in front of him, her hands trembling slightly at her sides. "Why would you beat up someone who came to look for me to the point of putting him in aa? Couldn¡¯t you just send him away? What if he dies? Why are you like this?"


    Surprise flickered in Lucian¡¯s eyes, brief and subtle, before it disappeared like a passing shadow. "Who told you he is in aa?" he asked, more curious than concerned. He hadn¡¯t heard that detail, not because anyone kept it away from him, but because he didn¡¯t care what happened to Vincent.


    Serena¡¯s voice cracked with raw emotion. "It doesn¡¯t matter. Why did you do that?"


    Lucian let out a heavy sigh, already feeling the pressure building behind his eyes. This was not the conversation he wanted to have¡ªespecially not with her taking Vincent¡¯s side. He hated Vincent. Always had. But more than that, he hated that Serena was so protective of him. It stirred something ugly in him, something restless.


    "You should have found out why I did it beforeing to ask me about it," he said, his voice tinged with annoyance.


    Her expression twisted with disbelief, like she couldn¡¯t believe the coldness of his answer. "Is that all you have to say?"


    "What else do you want me to say?" he replied tly, his eyes fixed on her, daring her to push further.


    "Which hospital is he in? I want to go see him," she said, her tone dropping but gaining a firm resolve. Her eyes, however, were still alight with fire.


    Lucian¡¯s brow arched, his irritation rising sharply. "Go see him for what? To bring him out of thea?"


    "That does not concern you in any way," Serena snapped, not backing down in the slightest. "Tell me where he is."


    Lucian stared at her for a few seconds, his jaw tightening. Then, without a word, he turned and walked away down the hallway, his expression unreadable but hard. The tension clung to the air like a suffocating nket.


    Serena turned to follow him, her heart pounding with rage and confusion.


    "Serena, please calm down," Marlowe said gently, stepping forward from where she had been observing. Her voice was soft,ced with concern. She could feel the heat in the air and knew if she didn¡¯t intervene, the situation would spiral out of control.


    Serena¡¯s response was instant and sharp. She turned on her heel to face Marlowe, her voice louder this time. "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down, Marlowe. You all knew about this and kept it away from me. What is it with always keeping me in the dark as if I don¡¯t matter? Am I that insignificant to y¡¯all?"


    Her words sliced through the space like a de, and Marlowe winced. The usation stung because, deep down, she knew Serena had a point. There had been too many secrets. Too many moments where Serena had been deliberately left out.


    "You¡¯re not insignificant," Marlowe said softly, trying to soothe her, to pull her away from the edge. "You¡¯re only misunderstanding things right now."


    "Oh, of course. I¡¯m always the one who has no understanding. I¡¯m always the one who needs to calm down because I¡¯m being unreasonable," Serena shot back, her voice cracking slightly. Her eyes were ssy, shining with unshed tears. "He beats up my friend, puts him in aa, everyone keeps it hidden from me, yet I¡¯m the unreasonable one."


    Marlowe sighed, her tone now more measured and grounded. "The fact that Mr. Morgan is your friend doesn¡¯t mean he can do no wrong. He isn¡¯t meless. Mr. Morgan crossed the line."


    Serena took a step back, her brows furrowed in disbelief. "What line did he cross that deserved the death sentence? Did he kill someone?"


    "Let¡¯s talk after breakfast. I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything," Marlowe said, her eyes drifting toward the hallway like she was hoping to buy just a little more time.


    "No." Serena¡¯s voice cut through like ice. "I want to hear it now."


    Before Marlowe could respond, Adrian, who had been standing quietly nearby, finally stepped forward. "I¡¯ll exin."


    Serena turned her full attention to him, her breathing uneven, her body taut with tension.


    Adrian began, his voice calm and steady, yetced with caution. He recounted every detail, every event that led to the confrontation¡ªnothing was sugar-coated. From Vincent¡¯s and the council¡¯s arrival, to the confrontation, and everything they¡¯d discovered after the dust had settled. His exnation was deliberate and thorough. He didn¡¯t skip anything, no matter how hard it was to say.


    "There was absolutely no way Boss would let him go unscathed after all that," Adrian concluded solemnly, his expression grim.


    Serena stood frozen, the weight of his words pressing down on her chest. She soon realized the truth¡ªVincent had, in fact, crossed the line. If he hade unarmed, or hadn¡¯t actually tried to use the gun, maybe, just maybe, she would¡¯ve had some ground to defend him.


    But now? Now, everything felt twisted.


    He was still her friend, and in her eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have even been in that situation if he wasn¡¯t worried about her safety. It was a bitter pill to swallow.


    "And as for no one telling you about it," Marlowe added, stepping beside Adrian, "you just woke up two days ago and are still recovering. How do you expect us to tell you stuff like that just yet?"


    Serena¡¯s voice was quieter now, the fire in her tone giving way to something more fragile. "Do you know what hospital he¡¯s at?" She asked, realizing that the guy was fighting for his life all because of her.


    "He was initially taken to Council Medical Center," Adrian answered. "But his father has moved him to an undisclosed facility. No one knows where he is except his family and probably a few people in their inner circle."


    Marlowe exhaled, turning to Adrian and Darrell who stood behind. Her voice was low but firm. "Leave us, the two of you. I need to talk to her privately."


    The men exchanged a silent nce, then nodded, quietly slipping away from the hallway. Their footsteps faded, leaving only the two women in the heavy silence that followed.


    Marlowe turned to face Serena fully, her expression shifting into one of seriousness. "You need to stop this."


    "Stop what?" Serena asked stiffly, folding her arms as if to brace herself.


    "Taking Mr. Morgan¡¯s side all the time." Marlowe¡¯s voice was steady, but not unkind. "I know he¡¯s your friend, but Lucian is technically your husband and partner right now and shoulde first. Asking for Vincent¡¯s location and wanting to go see him is unnecessary. You don¡¯t owe him anything."


    Serena¡¯s jaw clenched, her voice biting. "So because I now have a husband and a partner, I should abandon my friend who had been there for me when no one else was? And say nothing even if my husband goes ahead to kill him? I¡¯m not that kind of a person."


    "That¡¯s not what I mean," Marlowe replied. "I¡¯m saying there should be boundaries. You should draw the line. You¡¯re not the same person you used to be. Your life is a lot moreplicated now. Mr. Morgan should understand that and respect it."


    Serena remained still, her mind clouded. The echoes of everyone¡¯s words lingered in her head, twisting around her guilt, her anger, and her confusion. She didn¡¯t know what was right anymore.


    "When the dayes and you be free of this marriage, you can be with Mr Morgan. But for now, he needs to stay far away from you, and you need to ensure it," Marlowe added in a more serious tone, making Serena swallow.

 Chapter 98: That wasn’t Random

    <h4>Chapter 98: That wasn¡¯t Random</h4>


    When Marlowe and Serena returned to the dining room, they met only Darrell seated and eating.


    "Where¡¯s Adrian and Lucian?" Marlowe asked, her brows knitting tightly. She was sure neither Adrian nor Lucian had eaten before the little drama unfolded earlier, and the time she¡¯d spent talking with Serena hadn¡¯t been long enough for them to have finished their food and left. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    "They already left," Darrell answered with a full mouth, ncing up briefly before returning his gaze to his te. He took a moment to chew, then added after swallowing, "Boss said something came up. They had to leave immediately."


    Marlowe gave a slight nod, epting the exnation without further questioning. She took her seat at the table, reaching for a fork. Beside her, Serena lowered herself into her seat quietly, acting like she didn¡¯t care about the conversation. She stirred the food on her tezily, as if tasting it might offend her.


    But inside her, her thoughts churned in confusion and unease. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it had really been something urgent that made Lucian leave. Or was it anger that drove him away? Had he been so upset that he couldn¡¯t sit at the same table with her?


    Why was he angry? Shouldn¡¯t she be the one fuming? She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. He had. Yet, he was the one storming off. That alone fueled the simmering annoyance inside her.


    As silence settled in the dining room like a thick nket, Serena forced herself to chew the food. But every bite felt heavy and joyless, as though the meal itself had be a reminder of the mess her feelings had be.


    Still, in spite of everything, she found herself whispering a silent prayer.


    <i>¡¯Let Vincent be okay</i>,¡¯ she thought, her brows drawing in as she closed her eyes for a brief second. Let hime out of thata.


    <i>And Lucian</i>... she sighed inwardly. She added his name too, grudgingly. She didn¡¯t want Vincent hurt. That much was true. But if she were beingpletely honest with herself, she would be far more pissed if it were Lucian in aa caused by Vincent.


    The rest of the day crawled by. She tried to distract herself by diving into various activities. She spent some time swimming, letting the water cool her frustrations. Then she helped Marlowe in theb, though her mind wasn¡¯tpletely there. Eventually, as evening approached, she found herself on the terrace, reclining in a chair, a cold drink in one hand and her phone in the other, scrolling through pictures absentmindedly.


    But her heart refused to be still. Marlowe¡¯s earlier words kept echoing in her head, acting like invisible chains binding her actions. Still, after much internal war and hesitation, Serena sat upright, her face set with resolve.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her conscience wouldn¡¯t let her rest.


    She got to her feet, made her way briskly to her room, and pulled out her bag. Her fingers dug through it until she found the small card Vincent had given her at Oma¡¯s Pce.


    She stared at it for a second longer before pulling out her phone and dialing the number. She pressed the device to her ear, pacing slowly.


    The phone rang and rang, but no one picked up.


    With a small frown, she tried again. Then again. And once more. But each time, it ended the same¡ªno answer.


    Finally, with a sigh that felt like it came from her soul, she dropped the phone on the bed.


    A knock sounded at the door, cutting through the silence like a knife and she moved to open it.


    It was Darrell.


    "Good evening, madam," he greeted, dipping his head slightly in his usual polite manner. "Boss said to tell you that the trip to the workshop will not be possible again today. He said he¡¯ll be returningte, so he¡¯s asked for it to be moved to tomorrow evening."


    Serena frowned, her brows tightening. "Why will he be returningte? Did he not tell you why?"


    "He said it¡¯s work-rted issues," Darrell answered, shaking his head gently. "He didn¡¯t give any further exnation."


    Serena gave a small nod, though her mind was racing. Darrell turned to leave after offering her another small bow.


    But before he could take more than two steps, her voice stopped him.


    "Are you going anywhere tonight?" she asked.


    Her expression had changed. The earlier disappointment that marked her face was gone, reced by something more decisive. Almost stubborn.


    Darrell turned back, slightly puzzled but answered anyway. "No, madam. I have no ns to leave the house tonight."


    "Good," Serena said, standing straighter. "Get the car ready. You¡¯ll take me out by five."


    Her tone was clear¡ªthis was not a request. Darrell understood that immediately. Still, a small crease formed on his forehead.


    "Where do you have in mind, madam?"


    "I don¡¯t have a specific ce," Serena answered, stepping back into her room. "Just somewhere with good food. I feel like eating out tonight."


    Darrell hesitated, but nodded. There was no point arguing. He¡¯d learned that Serena, once determined, was like a force of nature. Trying to stop her would be like trying to stop the tide.


    Back inside her room, Serena closed the door and headed straight to her wardrobe. She didn¡¯t reach for just any outfit. No. She went straight for the dress she had originally picked out for her evening with Lucian.


    She dressed slowly, deliberately. Every move, every brush of fabric against her skin was calcted. Her fingers ran carefully through her hair, brushing and styling with more attention than usual. She applied a touch of makeup, nothing too dramatic, just enough to highlight her features. Her lips, when she was done, curled into a small, ironic smile.


    He may have canceled, but she was still going.


    Let him stay outte for his "work issues." Let him stew in whatever emotions he was wallowing in. She refused to be the one moping around anymore.


    She would enjoy her night, with or without him.


    By the time the clock struck five, Serena emerged from her room looking exactly as she had imagined when she chose the outfit the night before.


    Darrell was already waiting by the car, standing straight as ever, the door open for her.


    She didn¡¯t say a word as she slid into the back seat. He closed the door behind her and got in, starting the engine.


    The car pulled out of the driveway and into the evening sun, carrying her away from the weight of silence and confusion.


    ***


    The streets were nothing like they had left them.


    It¡¯d been hours since Lucian and Adrian rushed out of the house, and now, as they made their way back, the roads leading into the city¡¯s upscale district were crammed with people. A loud throng of voices echoed through the air¡ªangry chants, raised cards, and the shing red-blue lights of patrol vehicles struggling to maintain control.


    Adrian¡¯s hands tightened on the wheel, eyes darting from one side of the congested road to the other.


    "What¡¯s this about?" Lucian asked, brows furrowed as he peered through the windshield. "There wasn¡¯t a protest when we left."


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he slowed the car as the traffic turned into a standstill. Protesters were now pouring into the middle of the road, waving banners and shouting into the air like they were possessed.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed as they drew closer to the crowd. Then he saw it.


    A symbol. Small, inked boldly on the neck of a man in a hooded vest.


    He froze.


    That mark. He remembered it clearly. The same design that had been burned into the skin of one of the men who¡¯d attacked Serena at the g. The same people that had taken her blood and cut him with the poisoned dagger.


    Lucian¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    "Adrian," he said, voice low and controlled. "Look closely. Do you see those tattoos?"


    Adrian followed his gaze. "Yeah... I see them."


    "That¡¯s them," Lucian muttered. "The same people from the g."


    It was as if the universe had heard him. The moment a few of the protesters caught a glimpse of his face through the windshield, a wave of recognition passed through the crowd.


    Their chants faltered, and then came the shouting. A mob surged toward the vehicle, fists pounding against the hood and windows.


    Lucian swore under his breath. "Go. Now!"


    Adrian didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He hit the elerator and veered the car sharply, narrowly missing a man who had tried to leap onto the hood. Tires screeched against the asphalt as Adrian swerved through the congested road, weaving between other vehicles and dodging thrown objects¡ªbottles, sticks, and stones¡ªraining from all directions.


    Lucian kept an eye on the rear-view mirror. They were being chased, several motorcycles weaving behind them in relentless pursuit.


    But Adrian, with hands steady and eyes sharp, maneuvered through back alleys and narrow streets until they¡¯d finally lost them.


    Panting, Lucian sat back in his seat, face tense. "That wasn¡¯t random," he said coldly.


    "Yeah," Adrian replied. "I noticed."


    Fifteen minutester, they pulled into the driveway, but the air around the house felt unusually still.


    As they stepped out, Marlowe came running to meet them.


    Lucian¡¯s chest was still heaving from the chase, but Marlowe¡¯s words stopped him cold.


    "I heard there is a protest going on. Serena and Darrell are not home yet, and I can¡¯t reach either one of them."


    Lucian blinked. "What?"

 Chapter 99: The chase

    <h4>Chapter 99: The chase</h4>


    "Where did they go?" Lucian asked, fishing his phone out of his pocket with impatient fingers.


    Marlowe hesitated, her brows creasing. "Darrell said Serena told him she wanted to eat out tonight, and he was driving her there. He didn¡¯t specifically say where they would be going."


    Lucian¡¯s jaw clenched, a vein ticking at the side of his temple.


    He turned away as he dialed Darrell¡¯s number, the screen glowing in the dim light of the hallway. "Those Katharistik¨¢ people are out there, blending in with protesters," he muttered darkly. "The protest might even just be a cover for something more sinister."


    If they recognized him, then there was no doubt they would recognize her.


    And if they did...


    The phone rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    No answer.


    Lucian disconnected and called again, pacing now like a caged animal. Still no response.


    "Come on, Darrell," he growled. "Pick the damn phone."


    Another attempt. Still nothing.


    "Fuck!" he swore, shoving the phone away from his ear. Panic, sharp and unfamiliar, dug into his gut like a de. He ran a hand through his hair, already running through every worst-case scenario in his mind. Why the hell would Serena choose today of all days to dine out?


    He was about to dial again when his phone buzzed. A message.


    Lucian snatched it up and opened the notification instantly.


    It was from Darrell.


    Can¡¯t speak now, Boss. We¡¯re at a small spot near the pier. The signal here is almost non-existent and a group of violent protesters are scattered all over the ce. We can¡¯t leave until things settle down.


    Lucian stared at the words, barely suppressing a snarl.


    His fingers flew across the screen as he sent a reply.


    Stay there. I¡¯ll be with you shortly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Adrian asked.


    "They¡¯re stuck somewhere near the pier." Lucian answered, taking off his suit. "I¡¯m going to find them."


    Adrian straightened. "I¡¯ll get the car ready."


    "No," Lucian cut in firmly. "You¡¯ll stay here."


    Adrian blinked. "What? No way. You can¡¯t go out there alone, not after what just happened. Those people aren¡¯t ying games¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t need backup," Lucian interrupted coldly. "I need information. And if the situation changes, if I need to get Serena and Darrell somewhere safe quickly, we might not make it back here."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What are you saying?"


    Lucian didn¡¯t hesitate. "If ites down to it, we¡¯ll spend the night in the bunker. I trust you to stay here and coordinate. I¡¯ll keep my line open, and you¡¯ll feed me updates. If there¡¯s any news, if anything changes, you¡¯ll be my eyes from this end."


    "Fine," Adrian said after a beat, stepping back. "But be careful."


    Lucian gave a nod and turned toward the garage. He chose a different car this time, not the sleek ck one that had been under attack earlier. Instead, he selected a nondescript sedan, built for speed but in enough to blend in.


    He slid behind the wheel, started the engine, and drove off with deliberate calm.


    The night air was thick, the city¡¯s unrest still clinging to the streets like a foul odor. Streetlights flickered overhead, their orange glow casting brief shadows across his face as he navigated out of the estate gates.


    But he hadn¡¯t even driven for three minutes before he felt it.


    The subtle pressure of eyes watching. Two cars. Three motorcycles.


    He didn¡¯t need to look into the rearview mirror to confirm it. He could feel them like predators behind him, creeping closer.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw ticked.


    He mmed his foot down on the gas.


    The engine roared to life, tires squealing as he elerated into the next intersection. The vehicles behind him followed instantly, gaining speed with frightening precision.


    Lucian made a sharp turn into an alley, then another. He wove through narrow backstreets and dimly lit shortcuts that only someone with an intimate knowledge of the city would know. But the pursuers, whoever they were, were determined.


    They kept up with him, hugging his tail like shadows that refused to be shaken.


    A shot rang out.


    Then another.


    Lucian¡¯s window cracked as a bullet grazed the edge. Another tire screeched as the car shuddered¡ªone of the rear tires was deting.


    They were trying to disable the car.


    He cursed under his breath, fighting to keep the vehicle under control. Sparks flew as the rim scraped asphalt. But he didn¡¯t slow.


    He turned hard into a side road, jerking the wheel as another round of gunfire tore into the side panel of the car. The sound of metal being punctured by bullets was deafening, but Lucian didn¡¯t flinch.


    His mind ran through possibilities like a machine. He couldn¡¯t lead them back to the house. Neither could he risk bringing that kind of fire to Darrell and Serena.


    Another sharp turn. Another alley.


    Still, they followed. Relentless, like bloodhounds with a scent in their nostrils.


    Lucian¡¯s knuckles were white on the steering wheel as he made another wild turn and burst out into a wider road. A quick nce in the mirror showed two motorcycles veering dangerously close, riders hunched low, weapons in hand.


    Lucian pressed the button on the console beneath the wheel. The signal activated his secondarym line¡ªone that connected directly to Adrian.


    "Adrian," he said, voice low and grim. "They¡¯re tailing me."


    Adrian¡¯s voice came through at once, sharp and steady. "I¡¯m tracking your signal. There¡¯s a tunnel that splits two streets.


    Take the left exit. You¡¯ll lose them in the underpass."


    Lucian didn¡¯t respond with words. He just drove, trusting Adrian¡¯s directions would help him evade his pursuers and get to Serena safely.


    It worked.


    A few more minutes of reckless driving and he finally lost them. But he didn¡¯t rx, knowing it was just a matter of time before they caught up to him again.


    The headlights cut through the darkness as Lucian brought the car to a halt just beside the small shop where he had told Darrell and Serena to wait for him.


    A few secondster, the back door flung open and Serena climbed in with Darrell right behind her. Her breath came in quick bursts, her face flushed with panic. Darrell mmed the door shut and looked behind them.


    "They saw us," he muttered, ncing at Serena before locking eyes with Lucian. "Some of the protesters recognized her. They started shouting, then others joined."


    Lucian didn¡¯t speak. He pulled the gear into drive and stepped on the elerator. The tires screeched as the vehicle sped out of the narrow road and onto the main street. The angry roars of their pursuers echoed behind them.


    Serena clutched the headrest in front of her, twisting to look through the back window. "They¡¯reing," she whispered, voice tight with fear. "There are more of them."


    Lucian kept his eyes on the road, face unreadable. He maneuvered the car through traffic like a ghost weaving through chaos, sliding past cars, cutting corners with impossible precision.


    His focus was absolute, both hands gripping the wheel, his jaw clenched. He didn¡¯t speak until the city began to blur into the shadows of the outlying woond roads.


    "We¡¯re heading for the bunker," he said finally, voice calm and sharp. "I know what to do."


    Serena blinked. "What bunker?" She asked, confused. "What about the house? Why aren¡¯t we going back there?"


    "There¡¯s no way to return to the house," Lucian replied, his voice t.


    No one questioned him after that.


    The road grew rougher, the silence inside the vehicle broken only by the hum of the engine and Serena¡¯s anxious breaths. They drove for another twenty minutes before thendscape changed again, thick trees nking a quiet road that led to a modest house, camouged well among the undergrowth.


    Lucian pulled up right in front of it. "Get inside," he said, already scanning the rearview mirror.


    Darrell opened the door and stepped out, then helped Serena down. She looked around nervously, clutching her coat tighter around her.


    "What about you?" she asked, stepping back to the car window. "Where will you go?"


    Lucian gave a small shake of his head. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll join you soon."


    "But¡ª" Serena started to argue, but Darrell gently pulled her back, nudging her toward the door. They disappeared into the house momentster, the door closing with a soft click behind them.


    Lucian didn¡¯t wait. He turned the wheel sharply and sped off in the opposite direction, heading for the only ce he knew he could lose them, the old bridge above the river.


    The pursuit picked up again fast. The mob had followed him, and more had joined. Motorbikes, a few cars, even people on foot chased him through the winding roads like wolves in a hunt. The sound of gunfire rang out behind him, bullets punching holes into the metal shell of the car.


    Lucian gritted his teeth, eyes fixed ahead. The bridge loomed into view¡ªlong, narrow, and stretching over the rapid current of the river below.


    Another shot rang out. The back window shattered. Lucian ducked slightly, swerved, and pushed the elerator to the floor. The car roared forward, speeding onto the bridge as more shots echoed in the night.


    He reached the edge and the car pummeled, headed straight for the water.


    With the precision of a man who had rehearsed this move a thousand times in his mind, Lucian opened the door, and threw himself from the vehicle in one swift motion.


    The car didn¡¯t slow. It barreled forward without him, crashing into the water just a few seconds before his body did.

 Chapter 100: The bunker

    <h4>Chapter 100: The bunker</h4>


    The air inside the house was cooler than Serena expected, touched with a faint trace of wood smoke and something older¡ªdust, perhaps, or time. The hallway stretched narrow before opening into a cozy living room. The furniture was in, the walls decorated with old photographs and faded wallpaper. There was nothing about the ce that screamed "bunker"¡ªnothing secretive or hidden. Just an ordinary country home.


    But Serena¡¯s attention snapped back when a figure stepped into view from the back room.


    A woman, lean and sharp-eyed, held a shlight in one hand and a de in the other. Her hair was tied back in a severe ponytail, and her gaze narrowed immediately upon seeing them. Just behind her, a man followed¡ªtall, wiry, and dressed in all ck. He moved with fluidity, a gun already in his hand, held at the ready.


    Serena froze, her heart lurching, but Darrell raised his hand calmly.


    "It¡¯s me," he said, voice steady. "Darrell."


    The man¡¯s face remained set in a permanent frown, though a faint, fleeting smile flickered across it when he recognized Darrell. Slowly, he lowered the gun, giving a slight nod.


    "Didn¡¯t expect you," the man muttered. "But I guess if you¡¯re here, things must be messy."


    "They are," Darrell said, walking in and extending a firm hand, which the man sped briefly. "Boss Lucian sent us. He needs you to take Serena to the bunker."


    Serena, who had been ncing around the house, took a few curious steps forward. The floral curtains, the small bookshelf with dusty covers, the faint scent of herbs in the air¡ªit all felt like someone¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house, not a ce of secrets.


    "The bunker?" she asked, frowning as Darrell¡¯s words reached her ears. "What other bunker are you talking about? I thought this house was it."


    Darrell turned to her with a slight tilt of his head. "The house is just the cover. The bunker¡¯s underneath."


    Her eyebrows knitted tighter. "Okay, but... why are you telling him to take me there alone?" She crossed her arms, eyeing the man again. "What about you, Darrell?"


    "I can¡¯t go down with you," he said, his voice gentler now, but firm. "There¡¯s no signal in the bunker¡ªnone. Once you¡¯re in, there¡¯s no way tomunicate with the outside. Someone needs to stay topside and monitor what¡¯s happening, get word to Lucian if anything changes."


    Serena stared at him. "But¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a loud, urgent knock pounded against the door.


    Every person in the room went rigid. The man instantly raised his gun again and moved toward the window, peeking through a narrow slit. The woman tensed as well, her grip tightening on the shlight and de.


    Darrell turned to Serena, his tone urgent now. "You have to go, madam. Now. We¡¯ll handle things over here."


    The man gave a short nod to the woman beside him, and with only a nce, she understood. Without speaking, she moved to Serena¡¯s side and motioned for her to follow.


    Serena hesitated, her heart thudding painfully against her ribs. She looked to Darrell, eyes wide with unspoken fear. "Don¡¯t do anything stupid," she said quickly.


    Darrell gave her a small, reassuring smile. "Just go. I¡¯ll catch upter."


    The woman led the way through the house, past the kitchen and a narrowundry room, into what looked like a pantry lined with shelves of canned goods and dry food. She moved swiftly but silently, not sparing Serena a word. Serena followed close behind, ncing over her shoulder even as the knocking at the front of the house grew louder, more forceful.


    At the far end of the pantry, the woman stopped before a brick wall. It looked solid, unmoving. But with a swift movement, she flicked a lever hidden beneath one of the shelves.


    The wall gave a soft groan and then shifted, sliding inward to reveal a narrow staircase leading down into darkness. Cool air rushed up from below, damp and musty. The woman pulled a torch from her belt, flicked it on, and stepped into the opening without a word.


    Serena hesitated for only a second before stepping in behind her. The staircase descended steeply, carved from solid stone and reinforced with rusting metal handrails. The beam of the torchlight bobbed ahead of them, lighting the way.


    When they had gone far enough that the house above seemed like a distant memory, the woman stopped and reached for another switch embedded into the stone wall. She flicked it, and behind them, the brick wall slid shut with a soft thunk, sealing them into the tunnel.


    The silence that followed wasplete.


    Serena turned, looking up at where the wall had been. No seams. No sound. Just stone.


    Serena bit her lower lip but said nothing. The torchlight cut through the darkness ahead of them, showing more stairs, more stone, and still no sign of the bunker itself. Her footsteps echoed faintly against the hard surfaces, blending with the soft tap of the woman¡¯s boots.


    Whatever waited for her at the bottom, she knew it was better than whatever, or whoever, had been knocking at that door.


    The walk down the stone stairwell felt endless, but eventually, Serena and the woman came to another wall, a solid, imposing stretch of brick that seemed as unyielding as the one before. Serena nced sideways at the woman, wondering if this was yet another dead end, but the woman didn¡¯t hesitate. She moved to the right, running her fingers lightly over the surface before stopping at a single, slightly raised brick.


    With a firm press and a subtle shift, she pushed the brick in.


    A low rumble echoed through the corridor, and the wall shifted open slowly. But instead of another tunnel or staircase, it revealed a solid iron door embedded with a sleek, modern keypad. Unlike the rustic feel of the previous entrance, this one hummed with quiet technology. The woman leaned in and typed a sequence with deft fingers, her expression unreadable as she did.


    A quiet click followed, and the iron door slid open smoothly.


    Beyond it was darkness.


    The woman didn¡¯t speak. She simply stepped inside, torchlight in hand, and Serena followed close behind. As soon as they were through, the iron door shut behind them with a faint clunk, locking them inside.


    Then the woman reached to the left wall, flipped a hidden switch, and the lights came on.


    Soft, warm lighting gradually revealed the space around them, and Serena¡¯s eyes widened.


    The bunker didn¡¯t look anything like what she had imagined.


    Instead of cold cement and steel, she found herself standing in a beautifully designed, minimalist home. The walls were smooth and painted in deep, muted tones of grey and charcoal. The floors were a mix of dark wood and ck polished tiles. Clean lines shaped the furniture, a low couch in jet ck leather, a ss coffee table with chrome edges, and shelves filled with neatly arranged books.


    It was simple, elegant, and dark. Every inch of it whispered Lucian.


    He¡¯d designed this ce, no doubt. Every detail reflected his taste.


    The woman turned to Serena atst. "Make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll bring some food down shortly."


    Before Serena could speak, the woman was already walking back to the iron door. She input the password swiftly, and within moments, she was gone.


    The silence that followed wrapped around Serena like a nket.


    She exhaled slowly, taking a moment to center herself. Then, with quiet curiosity, she began exploring.


    There were two bedrooms, both furnished with dark-toned beds and minimalist wardrobes. One was clearly a master suite with a connected bathroom that held a full shower and bathtub. The second was slightly smaller but equallyfortable. She checked the bathrooms, three in total, all spotless, stocked, and cold in their stillness.


    The kitchen was next. Sleek, quiet, almost sterile.


    Serena ran her hand across the ck marble counter, still trying to reconcile this space with the chaos they¡¯d just fled. The outside world was on fire, and here she was, in a haven beneath it all.


    Then she heard a sound. A soft mechanical hiss.


    Her body tensed, and she whirled around, heart racing. The sound wasing from the direction opposite the entrance they¡¯d taken. She stepped cautiously out of the kitchen, moving toward the far side of the bunker.


    There, hidden in a darker corner of the wall, another keypad was blinking softly. A second entrance?


    The wall had started to shift, and Serena¡¯s heart beat faster. Her mind raced with possibilities. Was it Lucian? Was it not?


    She stepped back instinctively, eyes fixed on the slowly opening door.


    And then Lucian stepped in, drenched from head to toe.


    Water dripped from his hair, soaked through his shirt, and trailed down his face. His boots squelched on the floor with every step.


    Serena exhaled a shaky breath as her relief washed over her.


    "Lucian," she breathed. "You¡¯re¡ª" she stared at him, her eyes widening. "You¡¯re soaked. What happened?"


    Serena moved toward him instinctively, but stopped a few feet away, unsure if she should.

 Chapter 101: Can’t I decide

    <h4>Chapter 101: Can¡¯t I decide</h4>


    "I drove into the river. That¡¯s why?" Lucian said, his voice rough but steady. He caught the panic blooming in her expression and the way her feet hesitated to move toward him, despite what he suspected had been her initial impulse. His gaze lingered on her face, trying to read the reason for her hesitation.


    "What?" Serena¡¯s voice was sharp with disbelief, slicing through the silence that had cocooned the room. "What did you do that for? Are you hurt?"


    She found the courage to close the distance between them, her footsteps quick and unsteady. Her eyes scanned him with urgency, searching for any visible injuries as she stepped closer, each second pulling her deeper into the chaos of concern that had seized her heart.


    "I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to panic, it¡¯s nothing serious. I needed to drive into the river to get here," Lucian replied, brushing off her concern with the same ease that water might roll off a waxed surface. His words were meant tofort her, to put her at ease, but they did anything but that. Serena¡¯s eyes remained fixed on him, and something in their depths confused him.


    That morning, those same eyes had burned him with a fire of hatred and usation rolling off her like thunderclouds in a storm. And now? Now, they held worry. Something warmer. Something he was desperately trying to deny existed, but with every second, that denial crumbled just a little more.


    "I¡¯ll go clean up," he said, brushing past her with casual dismissal, the water from his clothes dripping onto the floor in a slow trail behind him.


    Serena turned slightly to follow his movement, and that was when her gaze dropped to his chest, and her breath caught once more.


    "Wait. You are injured, and bleeding as well."


    Her voice carried an edge of rm now, her concern mounting as her eyes locked on the dark, wet stain spreading around the area of his upper chest.


    But Lucian didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t even slow down.


    "It¡¯s just ss. Nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry about it," he said with the same maddening calm, still walking away, leaving her rooted in ce and stunned.


    Serena¡¯s instincts kicked in, and she rushed forward, overtaking him just before he could disappear from her line of sight. She stood right in front of him, nting herself as a solid barrier in his path.


    Her hands rested firmly on her hips, a deep, disapproving frown etched into her features. Her lips parted to say something, but before either of them could speak another word, a soft, distinct bell chime rang through the air, echoing lightly through the stillness of the space.


    Serena blinked, confused. "What was that?" she asked, her brow furrowed in bewilderment as she turned her head toward the front entrance.


    "That¡¯s Anika. Can you please answer the door?" Lucian said.


    Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Who¡¯s Anika?" she asked, but Lucian was already moving again.


    "Thedy that brought you here. I¡¯ll be in the bathroom," he answered over his shoulder, vanishing around the corner and out of sight, his voice trailing behind like the tail of a passing breeze.


    Serena stood for a moment longer, watching the empty hallway. "How did you know it¡¯s her?" she muttered under her breath, eyes now fixed on the iron door at the entrance. "And how do I open the door?"


    No answer game.


    The silence pressed against her ears. With an exasperated sigh, she stepped toward the door, scanning its panel with narrowed eyes. Her memory pulled up the moment Anika had opened it earlier, from the outside. There had to be a mechanism, a switch, something.


    And then she saw it, a small buttonbeled open. Serena pressed it tentatively.


    The door shifted with a smooth mechanical hiss, unlocking with a low click, and true to Lucian¡¯s word, it was the same woman who had first brought her to this ce.


    Anika stood there holding a wicker basket in both hands. It was woven tightly, its surface dampened slightly by the chill night air, and Serena could see the tops of raw vegetables and sealed packages peeking out over the rim.


    "They¡¯re uncooked," Serena said, lifting an eyebrow as she stretched her hand to take the basket from the woman¡¯s outstretched arms. Her voice was t, as if the woman had somehow missed that small but vital detail.


    "Yes. Lucian likes his food uncooked. He prefers to prepare it himself," Anika replied evenly, offering a polite nod.


    Serena¡¯s head tilted slightly in acknowledgment, realization dawning in her mind. She collected the basket with a small nod of thanks, and without another word, Anika turned and walked away, her figure swallowed up by the darkness beyond the door.


    Serena pressed the next button, and the door sealed itself with another soft click. She turned around, hugging the basket to her chest, her thoughts already shifting back to Lucian and the blood she¡¯d seen soaking his shirt.


    He had imed it wasn¡¯t serious. But Serena wasn¡¯t one to take empty words at face value, not after thest time. She set the basket down on the kitchen counter and immediately began her search.


    It didn¡¯t take long. One of the bathroom doors was slightly ajar, and she could hear the faint sound of water running within. She stepped inside without knocking, her worry overriding any notions of privacy.


    Lucian stood bare-chested, his shirt tossed to the side. His skin was damp, and he had begun cleaning the wound already. Her eyesnded on the gash, and her breath hitched. It was not as ugly as the one that was given with the poisoned dagger, but it was a deep cut nheless.


    "Oh my god, this is not ¡¯nothing serious,¡¯" Serena eximed, her voice sharp with rm as she rushed toward him.


    Lucian turned to her, a hint of exasperation dancing in his eyes. "What are you talking about? It¡¯s just a scratch."


    "A scratch?" she scoffed, grabbing the cotton ball from his hand without hesitation. Her fingers were gentle but determined. "That was exactly what you said thest time. And you remember how it ended," Serena shot back, already dabbing the soaked cotton against his skin.


    Lucian exhaled, staring down at her hands, then back up at her face. "I can do it myself."


    "And I can do it for you. Don¡¯t you dare refuse," she snapped, her voice firm.


    The silence that followed was thick and heavy, like fog settling between them. Lucian¡¯s eyes locked onto her face, his gaze intense. But Serena didn¡¯t return the gaze. She focused on the wound, her lips pressed into a tight line.


    "I didn¡¯t know you knew how to cook," she said quietly after a moment.


    Lucian raised a brow. "Who told you I know how to cook?"


    "Thedy upstairs just brought food. And they¡¯re all uncooked. She said you prefer to cook them yourself."


    Lucian remained silent, saying nothing in return. A flicker of vulnerability passed through his eyes, so quick it might¡¯ve gone unnoticed. He didn¡¯t trust people easily. Everything he did hadyers, motives buried beneath motives.


    "Why did you decide to eat out tonight?" he asked suddenly.


    The question came like a ripple breaking the still surface of water.


    Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "Why are you asking me that? Can¡¯t I decide to eat out whenever I want?" she said defensively, her voice sharper than intended. She focused her gaze on the wound, avoiding his eyes.


    "Is it because I canceled on my n to take you out tonight?" Lucian pressed, his voice quiet, but heavy with meaning.


    Her chest tightened, and she hated that he could guess that so urately.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she muttered. "I felt like having seafood, and I went for it. Stop thinking whatever you¡¯re thinking."


    She pressed the final piece of gauze against the wound, harder than necessary, and Lucian winced subtly, but said nothing.


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reaction. She moved abruptly, wiping her hands on a towel and storming out of the bathroom.


    An annoyed frown settled over her features as she walked away.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Been days with no updates. Do forgive me. Life gets in the way sometimes. I¡¯ll try to do better moving forward. XOXO

 Chapter 102: I like him

    <h4>Chapter 102: I like him</h4>


    Serena walked into the living room, her steps dragging slightly like she was trying not to think too much but failing miserably. Her body slumped into one of the chairs like all the strength had been zapped out of her. She leaned back, her head pressing against the top edge of the seat, and let out a breath.


    Then, slowly, she picked up her bag that she had dropped on the floor earlier, ced it on herp, and rummaged through it until her fingers wrapped around the familiar shape of her phone.


    She pulled it out and tapped the screen, expecting to be met with notifications from her social media tforms or at least a bar of signal, but there was absolutely none. No service. Her eyes narrowed and her lips curled down into a frown. Darrell had told her earlier, but she hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. Thepleteck of connection to the outside world somehow made the silence in the bunker even more suffocating.


    Letting out a frustrated sigh, she slid her thumb across her screen, searching for something that could distract her. She finally found an offline game tucked in between unused apps. With a shrug, she opened it and started to y, but her fingers were moving on autopilot. Her mind was elsewhere, refusing to engage with the colorful game on her screen. Her thoughts were stubbornly stuck on Lucian.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the fact that he had guessed her reason for leaving the house that evening. She hated it. She hated that he was right. The most infuriating part was that she didn¡¯t understand how he could see right through her like she was made of ss.


    As her thumb moved sluggishly across the screen, guilt began to gnaw at her. If she hadn¡¯t left the house, if she had just kept her emotions in check, then maybe they wouldn¡¯t be hiding in this underground bunker now. They would have been safe, in thefort of the house instead of being forced into this cold, heavy atmosphere where time felt like it was frozen.


    With everything going on in their lives at that time, she should¡¯ve known better. She should¡¯ve acted better. Her anger had led them here, and now she couldn¡¯t even pretend she wasn¡¯t responsible.


    A movement caught her attention, and she looked up just in time to see Lucian walking past her toward the kitchen. His broad shoulders moved with effortless grace, and soon, she could hear the subtle nking of kitchen items. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out that he was either washing dishes or already cooking something.


    The guilt in her chest swelled a little more, and her body grew restless. She could no longer sit still. Tossing her phone aside without a second thought, she rose to her feet and began padding toward the kitchen. Her steps were soft, the hush of her movements matching the weight of the emotions swirling inside her.


    She came to a stop beside him, watching in silence for a moment. The way his hands moved as he chopped vegetables was oddly calming. There was nothing overly special about the act itself, yet it drew her in. Her stomach fluttered slightly, and her brows twitched in confusion, but she pushed the thoughts away.


    "Need help?" she asked, keeping her eyes glued to his hands.


    "You don¡¯t think I can handle a little cooking?" Lucian asked without looking up. His voice was calm, but there was a flicker of amusement in it that made her want to roll her eyes. As the urge came she didn¡¯t push it aside she did indeed roll her eyes.


    "I never said that," Serena replied instantly. "I only asked if you needed help. You can still need help even if you can handle it alone." Her brows pulled together in a frown. She didn¡¯t like that he twisted her simple question into something else. He could¡¯ve just said yes or no, she thought. But almost as soon as that thought settled in her mind, another followed behind it: Would she really have been satisfied with a simple yes or no?


    "Don¡¯t worry, I got this," Lucian finally answered after a pause, and the words settled like a soothing balm over her restlessness.


    Silence fell between them, but it was not ufortable. It was filled with the gentle rhythm of chopping vegetables, the asional tter of a pot, and the hum of something unspoken lingering between them. Serena stood there, unsure of what to say next until her heart grew too heavy to carry in silence.


    "About this morning," she began, her voice softer now, almost uncertain. "I want to apologize forshing out at you the way I did. I only heard part of the story and assumed the worst. For that... I¡¯m sorry."


    She stared at the counter, her heart pounding. She needed to get the words out. The guilt had be a weight too heavy to carry. It was time to drop it.


    Lucian was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that. Her apology caught him off guard, and he paused slightly in what he was doing, trying to figure out what to say.


    But the words didn¡¯te easily. So instead, he asked the question that had been eating at him for some time. A question he had tried to bury beneath logic and reason, but it always wed its way back to the surface.


    "Do you like Vincent?" The words came out before he could filter them. He turned around, facing her fully now, his probing gaze locking onto hers.


    "He¡¯s my friend, so yes, I like him," Serena answered, caught off guard by the sudden turn in the conversation. Her heart skipped. She hadn¡¯t expected that question. Not now. "He has been my only friend for a long time."


    "That wasn¡¯t what I meant," Lucian said, his brow creasing as he looked away briefly, then back at her.


    "What did you mean?" Serena asked, her frown deepening.


    "Do you have feelings for him? Romantic feelings." This time, Lucian didn¡¯t beat around the bush. His voice was steady, but there was a tension in it that told her this question mattered more than he was letting on.


    Serena blinked. She stared into his eyes, lifting a brow, unsure if he was serious. But when he lifted both brows in response, she knew he was. He wasn¡¯t going to let this go without an answer.


    Serena let out a soft sigh and looked away. "I don¡¯t," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just don¡¯t want to see him hurt... the same way I don¡¯t want to see you hurt. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you two, but can you guys just forgive each other and not try to kill each other every time you meet?"


    "That¡¯s not possible," Lucian said immediately, turning back to the stove and resuming his cooking like that settled it.


    Her answer about not having any romantic feelings for Vincent, brought a kind of calm to his heart that forced him to question himself again about what exactly was wrong with him.


    "Why?" Serena asked, frustration bubbling in her chest. She didn¡¯t understand why they couldn¡¯t just let it go. "What did he do?"


    "He tried to cheat me on two asions and cost me a huge loss on the third asion. That is one thing I can never forgive. Currently, I have no business with him, but if he keeps meddling in my affairs, then he¡¯s got what¡¯sing for him." Lucian¡¯s voice was t, firm, and final.


    Serena heard the truth in his tone. She knew then that there was nothing she could say that would change his mind. The silence between them thickened again as Lucian focused on finishing the meal.


    When he was done, he dished the food for both of them and handed her a te. "Eat up," he said, giving her a look. "I know you¡¯re hungry and didn¡¯t have enough to eat before things escted."


    Serena stared at him, her lips parting in surprise. "How do you know that?" she asked.


    "I heard your stomach rumbling while I was cooking," he replied with a small smirk that made her roll her eyes again.


    She didn¡¯t argue with him. Instead, she took a bite of the food and was stunned to find it actually tasted good. Really good. But her pride wouldn¡¯t let her admit it aloud, so she kept chewing and refused to make anyment. They ate in silence, both of them lost in their own thoughts.


    Just a few minutes after they finished eating, something neither of them sawing, happened.


    The bracelets around their wrists tightened.


    Simultaneously.


    Lucian¡¯s head jerked slightly as he looked down at the band. Serena did the same, her heart skipping in sudden panic as the metal constricted just a little more around her skin, releasing it¡¯s warmth.


    They both lifted their eyes to look at each other at the same time.


    ¡¯This can¡¯t be happening,¡¯ Lucian thought, and immediately stood up and walked away from the kitchen without saying a word to Serena.

 Chapter 103: I think I’m crazy

    <h4>Chapter 103: I think I¡¯m crazy</h4><subtxt> freew§×bno¦Íel</subtxt>


    Serena did not bother to stop him from leaving. She watched Lucian walk away, each step he took echoing faintly through the underground hall like a beat against the silent drum of her heart. She didn¡¯t say a word. Not a whisper escaped her lips. She simply sat rooted in ce, her arms wrapped around herself as if the gesture could somehow offer herfort.


    Her eyes lingered long after he had disappeared from view, and her mind was beginning to wonder what exactly she was supposed to do in that situation.


    Again, the thought returned like a haunting refrain: ¡¯If I had known, I would have just stayed back in the house.¡¯


    If only she had not let her anger get the best of her. If only she had swallowed her pride and remained in Lucian¡¯s house, this situation would have been easier to deal with.


    Marlowe would have made her a drink. That special one she always made whenever the stupid bracelets began to act up. It always worked. One ss and Serena would drift off into a peaceful, numbing sleep.


    But that wasn¡¯t possible now. Marlowe was miles away from her. Probably asleep and unaware of the chaos brewing inside Serena¡¯s body. And there was absolutely no way she was leaving that bunker that night.


    "At least I¡¯m not alone today," a thought suddenly registered in her mind like an unexpected ray of light breaking through a storm cloud. As strange and absurd as that thought was considering the intensity of the situation she was currently facing, the level of constion it brought to her heart was rming. It was subtle but powerful. A strange sense of relief began to blossom within her chest like a dangerous flower blooming in winter.


    Still, a small smile made its way to her lips. Soft and fleeting. Despite everything that had happened and was happening at that time, there wasfort in knowing she wasn¡¯t going to suffer that night alone.


    Lucian would suffer it right along with her. And this time... this time, there was nobodying to save or satisfy him. No call girl. No escape route. No distraction. Just the two of them.


    She remained seated for a few more minutes, trying to breathe through the tightening feeling in her chest. But then it happened. The full effect of whatever the bracelet had released into her bloodstream finally kicked in. It came gradually like she had expected slowly increasing intensity until it felt like a suffocating and heavy wave.


    The sudden urge to be held by a man, to be touched in ways she had only imagined and never truly experienced, surged within her like a tidal wave crashing against the walls of her sanity. Her body tingled, every nerve ending screaming for contact, for warmth, for a connection that no one had given to her in the past.


    The ache that took root in her lower abdomen was unlike anything she had ever known. It was maddening, unrelenting, and utterly beyond her control. Her breath grew ragged as her hands gripped the edges of the chair she was sitting on. Her legs pressed together, her thighs squeezing tightly, but it was no use. The tension only made the ache worse.


    She knew instantly that touching herself, trying to take the edge off, would bring her no relief. Her body wasn¡¯t just craving release. It was craving something more intense. Something that would shake her to the core. And no matter how stubborn or prideful she tried to be, no matter how much she told herself to behave, there was no denying what her body now demanded.


    Eventually, she stood up. Her legs trembled slightly beneath her as if the ground was unsteady. She walked out of the kitchen, her mind foggy, every step heavy like she was dragging invisible chains. She was headed for the second bedroom which was only a few steps away from the one Lucian had gone into earlier. And she had no doubt he was in there currently.


    She moved past that room to the next.


    ¡¯A cold shower would probably help her manage her desires,¡¯ she thought. Maybe the water would help numb it all down, lessen it just enough so she could make it through the night. And that was exactly what she did.


    The bathroom was dim, the silence pressing against her like a second skin. She stripped off her clothes without ceremony and stepped into the stall. She twisted the knob all the way to cold and stood there, letting the icy water m against her burning skin. Her teeth chattered from the cold, but she didn¡¯t move. The water drenched her hair, poured down her neck, her shoulders, her back, her thighs. Still, she stood there, hoping, praying.


    But it was only wishful thinking.


    Because the moment she stepped out of the shower, soaked and freezing, she realized how wrong she had been. Everything had doubled. The cold had shocked her nerves but hadn¡¯t dulled the fire. It had only fanned the mes. She could barely think straight. Her hands trembled as she wrapped arge towel around her naked body.


    Her mind, as if determined to punish her further, decided to betray her in the cruelest way.


    She remembered.


    The memory started with a slow trickle and then poured in with full force. It was the memory of her encounter with Lucian on the night when he had dismissed that stupid call girl of his, Mitchell.


    She remembered the way he had held her. His voice and breath against her ear. The heat in his eyes. The feel of his chest, solid and warm, and the unmistakable shape of his hardened cock pressed against her backside. The exact moment he slipped his knee between her thighs, brushing against her core, and the electric jolt it sent through her.


    As these memories registered one after the other, Serena¡¯s body trembled, not from cold, but from sheer frustration. Her fists clenched at her sides, nails digging into her palms. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She couldn¡¯t stay in that room, wrapped in a towel, battling a desire that was growing more ravenous by the second.


    Like a zombie that had been stripped of all purpose except one¡ªto feed¡ªSerena stepped out of the room. Her bare feet were silent on the bunker floor. Her wet hair clung to her shoulders and neck. Her body, glistening with droplets of water beneath the towel, radiated tension and need.


    She stopped at the door of the room she was sure Lucian was in. Her heart pounded so hard in her chest she could barely hear anything else. Her hand hovered for a second before she forced herself to knock.


    No answer.


    She knocked a second time, this time firmer, more desperate.


    From inside, his voice floated out, rough and sharp. "Go away, Serena."


    She swallowed.


    "Go to the next room," he continued, his voice growing more urgent, more strained. "And stay away from me... and anything that looks like me for the rest of the night."


    His words stung, sharp and cold. They dampened her spirit, but only slightly. She refused to give up.


    Instead of walking away, Serena turned the handle of the door and pushed with every intention of barging in whether he wanted it or not. But the door didn¡¯t budge. Her heart dropped. He had locked it from the inside.


    "I said go away, Serena! Are you crazy? What is wrong with you?" Lucian¡¯s voice was louder now, surprise and frustrationcing every word.


    He was lying on the bed, shirtless and pantless. The only item of clothing clinging to his body was his dark under shorts, thin enough to offer no real concealment from the furious arousal he was battling. One of his hands gripped his hardened member through the fabric, his strokes slow and filled with restrained frustration. Each movement sent a jolt through his body, but it wasn¡¯t nearly enough, not when the need burning in his blood was this intense.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his misfortune. Of all the days for the cursed bracelet to activate, it had to be this one, this exact moment, when he was locked away from the outside world, buried deep underground in a damn bunker with no way to satisfy the raging hunger pulsing through every inch of his being. No distractions. No escape. No outlet. Just the echoing silence and the throbbing ache that refused to let him rest.


    Serena pressed her forehead against the door, her hand still gripping the handle.


    "I think I¡¯m crazy," she replied, her voice cracking,ced with something raw and trembling. "And I need your help. Please open the door."


    Her words shot through him like a bolt of lightning. Her voice was driving him crazy and he wished for both their sakes, she would just shut up and leave him alone while he figured out how to survive the night.


    But she seemed to be bent on not leaving him alone.

 Chapter 104: Answer me

    <h4>Chapter 104: Answer me</h4>


    "What do you need my help with?" Lucian asked, his voice ragged as hey t on the bed, his bare chest rising and falling in uneven breaths.


    He shut his eyes, gripping onto thest sliver of his self-control as her voice washed over him, wrapping around him like silk. The mere sound of her just outside his door was enough to paint the most vivid image of her in his mind. And still... still, he continued the slow, torturous strokes over himself, fighting the beast wing beneath his skin.


    "It¡¯s better you open the door so we can talk about it," Serena said, blurting the first thing that came to her mind.


    In truth, she had no idea how to exin what was happening to her or how to tell him what she wanted. The heat simmering in her blood, the way her body trembled, it wasn¡¯t something words could fix. But still, she tried. Tried to mask her intentions behind a paper-thin veil of conversation.


    A smirk curved Lucian¡¯s lips when he heard her. His eyes remained closed, though his grip tensed. Her desperate tone nearly broke his already faltering resolve.


    "I don¡¯t want to talk, Serena," he replied, his voice low and coated with need. "I don¡¯t feel like talking. And I¡¯m pretty sure you know exactly what I feel like doing right now. You also know that you don¡¯t want to be in this room with me feeling that way."


    He meant every word.


    Lucian had never controlled himself this much in his entire life. Never had to. But tonight, locked underground with her, the bracelet¡¯s influence burning through his system like wildfire, he was forced to fight an urge that felt too primal to contain. And she wasn¡¯t making it any easier.


    He wouldn¡¯t even be trying to fight it if he had a condom with him or some form of protection. But he didn¡¯t prepared for this, and as much as he trusted his pull out game, he didn¡¯t want to risk it with her when he knew that she was ovting at that very moment.


    Serena gritted her teeth as she stood in front of his door, her resolve beginning to crumble under the weight of his refusal. Her fingers itched to turn the handle again, but the door had not budged earlier. Still, she stood there, unwilling to walk away.


    "What are you doing?" she asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper, but Lucian still heard her.


    He hesitated for a moment, surprised by her question. Then, calmly and without shame, he answered.


    "I¡¯m helping myself," he said, his tone unbothered. "And I suggest you go help yourself too."


    Silence stretched between them for a beat and Lucian hope she would listen to him and just leave.


    But Serena¡¯s voice returned, quieter this time but far more dangerous. "I have a better suggestion."


    Lucian¡¯s brows drew together, his hand pausing mid-stroke. The heat in his body didn¡¯t dull, but curiosity pierced through it like a knife. "What better suggestion?"


    "I¡¯ll help you," she said, "and you¡¯ll help me in return."the boldness with which she said that shocked her but she was passed the point where she cared.


    ¡¯What the hell are you doing?¡¯ A part of her mind screamed at her, but she shoved it aside. She didn¡¯t care. Not in that moment. The part of her that craved him, that wanted his hands on her, his body on hers, that part was louder. And it had taken the reins.


    The air changed instantly. Something shifted in Lucian¡¯s chest, something deep and dark and unmovable.


    His eyes flew open. The tension in his jaw hardened, and for a second, he couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t think. Her words struck him like a match against gasoline. His hand froze.


    That was it.


    How was he supposed to keep resisting when she kept pushing, when she stood on the other side of that door sounding like temptation incarnate?


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed, his body tense, every muscle tight. He clenched his jaw as he walked to the door, jaw ticking with every step. His hand hovered at the lock for a second, his entire body thrumming with a storm of frustration, hunger, and need.


    And then, click. He unlocked the door and pulled it open with a sudden force.


    His breath caught the moment he saw her.


    Serena stood there, her skin still glistening from the cold shower, her hair damp and sticking to the sides of her face and neck. Arge towel clung to her frame, barely hiding the curves underneath. She was flushed, her chest rising and falling in shallow, anxious breaths, her lips parted as if she, too, had been holding back something too strong to name.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened instantly.


    He lost whatever thin thread of resistance he had left.


    Why the hell was she d in only a towel? he asked inside his head as his hunger tripled and his eyes devoured her from head to toe.


    Serena stepped back slightly when he appeared before her. Her eyes dropped from his, too overwhelmed to keep up with the intensity burning in them. She let her gaze drift, across his bare chest, down the line of his abdomen, until itnded on the undeniable bulge in his shorts. Her eyes widened instantly, and she jerked her head away.


    Mistake. She instantly admitted in her mind. Coming here had been a mistake. But what was she supposed to do now?


    "You do realize there¡¯s no Marlowe here to save you from me, right?" Lucian said, his voice barely restrained as he took one step out toward her.


    Serena frowned, shaking her head slightly as she took another step back. "I only wanted to talk," she said.


    Lucian didn¡¯t believe a word of it. And he didn¡¯t pretend to.


    He paid her no mind. In a heartbeat, he closed the distance between them, and her breath caught in her throat. One of his hands wrapped around her waist, firm and unyielding, drawing her body toward his with a sharp tug that made her gasp. The other hand reached for her jaw, tipping her face up so she had no choice but to meet his eyes.


    "No," he said, voice thick and low. "You didn¡¯t want to talk. You said you wanted to help me, remember?"


    Serena¡¯s mouth parted, but no sound came out. Yes she had said that, but she didn¡¯t even know what she was saying at that time.


    "I¡¯m willing to take your help," he continued, eyes flickering to her mouth as his grip tightened ever so slightly. "But I wonder..." His voice dropped lower, silkier, rougher. "If these pretty little lips of yours can suck my cock until morning."


    Serena swallowed hard. Her knees weakened. She could feel the thrum of something wild pulsing through her core, hear the way his words echoed in her mind like they had rooted themselves inside her.


    "Answer me," he growled. "Can you do that?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know," Serena stuttered, caught between fear and desire, unsure of what she had gotten herself into, even though, deep down, she wasn¡¯t sure she regretted any of it. Not yet at least.


    Lucian¡¯s thumb moved from the edge of her jaw and went higher to pull at her lower lip gently, as if testing its softness. The motion sent a bolt of sensation rippling through her body.


    "Do you know how to properly suck a cock?" he asked, already telling himself he would make do with that, since he couldn¡¯t give himself the satisfaction of burying his entire length in her and banging her till she can¡¯t take anymore.


    At his question Serena shook her head before saying, "I don¡¯t."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes locked onto hers, narrowing slightly as his first impression of her resurfaced in his head after her answer escaped her lips. So he decided to ask, his voice suddenly quieter but no less intense.


    "Tell me... have you ever sucked any cock before?"


    His words made her breath hitch. Her stomach twisted with nerves and heat. There was something about the way he asked that made it impossible to lie even if she wanted to.


    But how was she supposed to lie in such a situation and about something like that?


    "No," she whispered, lowering her eyes.


    Lucian frowned, surprise momentarily flickering through his features. "No?" he repeated, almost in disbelief as if he hadn¡¯t heard her even though he heard her correctly and clearly.


    She shook her head in confirmation.


    "Have you had sex before?" Lucian asked, lifting her jaw so she could look at him even though he could already see a frown had formed between her brows.


    "Why are you asking me that? what does the answer have to do with anything?" Serena queried but Lucian wasn¡¯t ready to let it go.


    "Answer the question," he spoke with an unreadable expression and a tone that suggested he was extremely serious.

 Chapter 105: Undone

    <h4>Chapter 105: Undone</h4>


    "No," Serena finally answered, her voice barely above a whisper as she looked away from him again, unable to hold his gaze.


    Lucian stilled, his entire body going rigid as the word settled between them. For a brief second, something unreadable flickered through his eyes¡ªan emotion too fleeting to name, too sharp to ignore. Then his lips twitched into a frown.


    "No?" he echoed, the word heavy andced with an edge that made her stomach twist. But Serena didn¡¯t respond this time. She couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t understand why his tone had suddenly shifted, why he sounded almost... displeased, as though her answer had somehow disrupted something carefully bnced between them.


    Lucian stared at her, his expression unreadable. There was no reason for him to doubt her¡ªhe had suspected it all along. He¡¯d seen it in the way she hesitated, in the way her breath hitched when he touched her, in the shy, wide-eyed innocence that clung to her like a second skin. But hearing it confirmed, knowing it for certain now¡ªit stirred something deep inside him. Something vtile. Something protective... and yet darkly possessive.


    What the hell was he supposed to do with her now?


    "Damn bracelet," he muttered under his breath, the curse sharp as it escaped his lips. His hands dropped from her waist and her jaw with sudden finality, the heat of his touch vanishing in an instant.


    Serena¡¯s heart lurched. Panic red inside her like a struck match. What just happened? Why did he pull away?


    Her mind raced. Had she done something wrong? Had her confession repulsed him?


    "You¡¯ve never done this before, and yet youe offering yourself to me like a living sacrifice, as if you have an iota of idea what you¡¯re doing," Lucian spoke in disbelief, his voice low. His eyes burned into hers, but the fire in them was more frustration than desire now. "You¡¯re truly crazy, Serena. You¡¯re insane."


    Each word cut through the thick silence, making her bite her lower lips.


    He dragged a hand through his hair roughly, every muscle in his body tense.


    "How do you intend to help me when you have no experience?" He asked, each wordced with disbelief.


    His tone was sharp, colder now, as if he were trying to build a wall between them quickly, before his self-controlpletely snapped. And without waiting for her to say anything in return, he turned his back to her and stalked toward the door, his annoyance now sharper than it had been earlier.


    But Serena didn¡¯t let him leave.


    "Wait," she said suddenly, the word almost tripping over itself in her rush. She stepped forward, her voice desperate andced with a kind of bravery she didn¡¯t know she had. Her mind scrambled for something that might make him stay.


    "I can still help you. You just have to... show me what to do. Tell me how you like it."


    Lucian stopped mid-step. His shoulders tensed, his hand hovering near the door handle.


    "I learn fast," she added quickly, the words falling from her lips like a plea.


    Lucian stood still for a while before he finally gave up trying to talk some sense into her. Without warning, he turned around, grabbed her hand and with a not so gentle pull, he led her into the room.


    He let her hand go when they arrived in the middle of the room and faced her. Lucian didn¡¯t speak right away. He just stared at her, his eyes narrowing slightly as if trying to decide what to do with her now that she had thrown herself into the lion¡¯s den.


    He lifted his hand again to pinch her jaw, then slowly, his hand slid from her jaw, down her neck, over the line of her corbone, until his fingers found the knot that held her towel together.


    Serena¡¯s breath snagged.


    Her hands instinctively pressed against her sides to provide some support for the towel, and she forced herself not to stop him.


    "You¡¯re still free to walk away," Lucian said, voice low and raw, his eyes not leaving hers. "But if I untie this towel... there is no going back, Serena."


    Her lips parted slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak. Instead she released her not so subtle hold on the towel. She didn¡¯t want to walk away.


    Lucian saw it, the answer written all over her face and actions.


    With deliberate patience, he pulled the knot loose, and the towel ckened. Gravity did the rest. It slid off her body and pooled at her feet, revealing every inch of her to him.


    Serena didn¡¯t breathe.


    Neither did he. His eyes darkened further, and his jaw ticked as his body instantly reacted to the beautiful sight before him.


    He didn¡¯t touch her yet. He just stared, letting her feel the weight of his silence, the dominance threaded through every second he held back from her.


    "You wanted to help," he said, voice low, like something dangerous prowling just beneath his skin. "Then go down on your knees."


    Serena swallowed, but obeyed, burying her pride for the moment. Something in the way he said it made her want to obey his everymand.


    Lucian took her hand and dragged it to his undershorts, helping her familiarize herself with what she was going to be working with.


    Serena¡¯s lips parted as she felt the size and heat of him through the fabric, thick and pulsing.


    "Pull the shorts down," he instructed, letting her hand go when he felt the exploration was enough.


    Her hand trembled, but she obeyed. She hooked her fingers into his waistband and pulled down. The second he sprang free, she froze.


    He was hard, big, and intimidating in every way.


    Lucian caught the panic flickering in her eyes and gave a humorless smile. "Now you¡¯re scared?" he murmured, wrapping his hand over hers, guiding her fingers around his length. "Toote for that."


    He made her stroke him, slow and deliberate. His voice was a lowmand against her lips.


    "Tighter. But smooth. Up, twist, down." He instructed as he watched her hand, eyes half-lidded as she followed his rhythm. "Like that. Yeah."


    Serena¡¯s lips parted, air escaping in shallow pants. But she didn¡¯t stop. She stared at him like he¡¯d cast a spell on her, and in many ways, he had.


    "Take it in your mouth," he suddenlymanded after a while of stroking, pausing her hand movements.


    Her heart stopped.


    Lucian waited.


    "Go on," His voice dipped even lower. "Wrap those pretty little lips of yours around me?"


    Serena parted her lips. She leaned forward and wrapped her lips around the tip of his shaft, tasting him.


    Lucian let out a groan that made her thighs clench together.


    She put all her unused knowledge to use just then,bined with his instructions. She was awkward at first, unsure, her movements were slow and hesitant. But that didn¡¯t matter. Because every time she did something right, Lucian¡¯s body reacted violently¡ªa curse under his breath, a hiss between his teeth, a shudder in his abdomen.


    "That¡¯s it," he growled, one hand tangling in her hair. "Stroke the rest. Tongue under the head. Yeah... fuck."


    He didn¡¯t force her. But the tension in his grip told her how hard it was for him not to. He wanted to own her mouthpletely, to use her, wreck her, and make her thank him for it.


    But instead, he let her learn.


    And she did.


    Until his head tipped back and his chest heaved and he pulled away with a rough exhale.


    "Enough," he snapped, gripping her chin and dragging her face up to meet his. "Before Ie down your throat and forget the rest of what I nned."


    Before she knew what was going on, he had picked her up and carried her to the bed, his body following like a beast that had been barely leashed.


    Serena gasped when his mouth crashed into hers in a hungry, consuming and bruising kiss. His tongue dominated hers, licking up the sounds of her surrender.


    Then he kissed lower, down her throat, between her breasts.


    He bit her gently just above her heart, and she whimpered, arching beneath him.


    "You taste like trouble," he murmured against her skin. "And I want every part of it."


    His mouth didn¡¯t stop. He devoured her, inch by inch, his tongue circling her nipple before sucking it deep, biting just enough to make her cry out. His other hand gripped her hip, pinning her in ce.


    "Don¡¯t squirm," he growled when her hips bucked. "I haven¡¯t even started yet."


    She moaned, unable to stop it. Her body was on fire, her core throbbing, begging for relief. Lucian¡¯s hands trailed lower, one sliding between her legs, two fingers stroking her folds without mercy.


    "So wet already," he muttered, his voice drenched in satisfaction.


    Serena couldn¡¯t speak. Her legs trembled and she let out a sharp moan when he continued his assault with his finger.

 Chapter 106: Choose me

    <h4>Chapter 106: Choose me</h4>


    Lucian picked up the pace, his movements faster as he applied just the right amount of pressure. The effect was immediate. A sharp gasp tore from her lips, turning into a trembling moan that caught in the back of her throat. Her skin prickled with heat as his touch glided over her most sensitive flesh, dragging out sensations that felt too big for her body to hold.


    Every nerve ending lit up like a thousand sparks dancing just beneath her skin. He watched her closely, intently, not for permission but for her reaction. She was setting fire to his bones with the subtle twitch of her hips, the way hershes fluttered against flushed cheeks, the faintest tremble in her breath. It was as though her body was learning to speak a newnguage, and he was tranting it with his touch.


    Having decided he was not going to risk sex with her, he took his time instead to give her an experience of a lifetime, one she would not forget in a hurry. One she would alwayse back for.


    He dragged the pad of his finger slowly, achingly slowly, along her folds, spreading the wetness he found there without pushing inside. The teasing left her thighs quivering, her heart pounding so hard it echoed in her ears. The anticipation built with every second, every calcted stroke that skirted around where she needed him most. Her breath came in shallow, shaky pulls as he paused to watch her, his gaze dark and knowing.


    "You feel that?" he murmured, his voice husky and thick with restraint. His lips hovered near her ear, and the warmth of his breath sent a shiver through her spine. "That¡¯s how badly your body wants this."


    She tried to respond, but her voice was trapped somewhere in her chest. All she could do was nod, dazed, overwhelmed by the sensations he was stirring within her. Her chest heaved, her skin flushed with heat.


    Then, finally, he eased one long finger inside her, the intrusion gentle but prating. Her breath caught in her throat. It was unlike anything she had ever felt before. She gripped the sheets beneath her, her mouth falling open as the sensation overwhelmed her.


    Lucian didn¡¯t move right away. He held himself perfectly still, his eyes never leaving her face. He was watching for any sign of protest, but what he saw instead made his pulse quicken. Her brows were drawn together, her lips parted in a gasp, and her hips shifted restlessly beneath his hand, already seeking more.


    "Fucking tight," he said, voice a low growl. "Should I stop?"


    She shook her head quickly, her breath ragged. "No," she whispered, desperate to hold on to the feeling, to the fullness of him inside her. There was something so raw, so intimate about the way her body clung to his finger. Much as the feeling was foreign, every tiny movement sent waves of pleasure rippling through her, building something deep and aching.


    He began to move then, slow and controlled, curling his finger slightly, just enough to press against that hidden ce inside her that made her hips buck and her breath stutter. She whimpered, hands fisting in the sheets, nails digging into the fabric as she tried to make sense of the flood of sensation. Then, without warning, he added a second finger. The stretch made her gasp, her legs twitching around his hand.


    Her cries were soft, vulnerable, full of need. The sound of his fingers moving inside her was wet and obscene, but it only seemed to arouse him more. His thumb brushed over her clit, a light, rhythmic stroke that made her thighs jerk and her back arch helplessly off the bed.


    "Lucian," she breathed, her voice breaking under the weight of sensation. "I¡ª I think I¡¯m¡ª"


    But he already knew. He felt her walls tightening, fluttering around his fingers, felt the way her body tensed beneath his hand like a bowstring drawn too tight. She was seconds away, right on the edge, trembling.


    And then he stopped.


    He withdrew his fingers, pulling awaypletely. The sudden emptiness hit her like a p. Her entire body seized with shock, her mouth falling open in disbelief. The climax that had been building so powerfully vanished like smoke, leaving only the hollow ache of its absence.


    "What¡ª?" she gasped, blinking up at him, dazed and confused. "Why did you stop?"


    Lucian¡¯s expression was calm, almost cold, though his eyes still burned with heat. He leaned over her, close enough that she could feel his breath on her lips.


    "It¡¯s not time for you toe yet," he said, each word crisp and deliberate.


    Her world tilted. Her mind spun in circles. She didn¡¯t understand. How could something that had felt so right, so close to consuming her whole, be denied without warning? Her breath caught in her throat as she stared at him in disbelief.


    "Why?" she whispered again, feeling utterly lost. "Why would you do that?"


    "Punishment for siding with your husband¡¯s enemy," he said simply, and Serena couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Were they back to this? And why was he bringing it up at a time like this?


    "I already apologized," Serena said, and he nodded slowly.


    "You did, but it¡¯s not enough. I want something else."


    "What?"


    "A promise that you will never take his side again especially when he¡¯s going head to head with me." Lucian revealed his demand.


    "You are asking me to choose between you and my friend."


    "No, I am asking you to choose me, for as long as we¡¯ll be together," Lucian said.


    His words echoed in her ears, cruel and captivating all at once. Her body was still trembling, but now with a mix of frustration and confusion.


    He sat back slowly, watching her, and Serena clenched her jaws.


    "Fine."


    "Fine what?"


    "I will not take his side against you anymore. You¡¯lle first for as long as we¡¯re together."


    Satisfaction glinted in Lucian¡¯s eyes. "Come here," he gestured with his hand for her toe to him, and she did.


    "Now," he said, his voice dropping an octave. "Your turn. Use your mouth. And your hand. Again."


    Serena moved without thinking, still reeling, still aching. Her limbs felt heavy, unsteady, but she crawled toward him, her hands brushing over his thighs as she settled between them once more. Her heart pounded in her chest as she reached for him, wrapping her fingers around his thick shaft.


    He was still hard, pulsing under her grip.


    "Grip tighter," he said softly, his hand guiding hers. "Now stroke. Slowly. Up, then down. Don¡¯t rush it."


    Her movements were tentative at first, but the feel of him responding beneath her touch gave her confidence. She nced up at him, saw the way his jaw clenched, the way his eyes darkened, and a thrill shot through her.


    "Mouth now," he instructed.


    She obeyed. Her lips wrapped around the head of his cock, her tongue swirling gently. His groan was immediate and low, vibrating through the air like thunder.


    "Good," he whispered. "You¡¯re learning."


    His hand threaded into her hair again, but he didn¡¯t push. He simply held her there, letting her find her own rhythm. Her hand moved in tandem with her mouth, and soon she could feel him start to lose control. His hips shifted forward, his breath grew ragged.


    But again, just before he reached the edge, he pulled her off him.


    "That¡¯s enough," he said, his voice tight.


    She looked up at him, stunned and breathless. Her lips were swollen, her hand still hovering near him.


    "Again?" she whispered, unsure whether to be insulted or desperate for more.


    He didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, he pushed her back onto the bed, his hands sliding down her body, spreading her thighs with firm,manding pressure.


    Then his mouth was on her.


    His tongue parted her folds with the same slow torture as before, but this time there was no hesitation. He licked her like he owned her, like every breath she took belonged to him. She sobbed, her body arching, her hands flying to his hair.


    His fingers joined in again, two of them sinking into her wet heat while his mouth focused on her clit. The dual sensation was too much. Her body couldn¡¯t contain it. She was shaking within seconds, her thighs closing around his head, her cries growing louder and louder until she shattered.


    The orgasm hit her like a wave crashing into rocks. She screamed his name, her entire body writhing beneath him. Her legs trembled, her chest heaved, and still he didn¡¯t stop. He licked her through it, holding her down, grounding her as she fell apart.


    When he finally pulled away, her body was limp, boneless.


    She barely registered the motion as he knelt beside her, stroking himself now with a fierce, focused grip. She watched through heavy-lidded eyes, barely able to move.


    "You have no idea," he said, his voice rough and reverent, "what you do to me."


    Then with a low, guttural growl, he came. His release spilled hot across her stomach, painting her skin with the proof of his desire. He didn¡¯t look away, didn¡¯t break eye contact, not even for a second.


    Lucian leaned over her, brushing her damp hair from her forehead, his breath slowing.


    "We¡¯re far from done," he whispered against her skin.

 Chapter 107: Get used to it

    <h4>Chapter 107: Get used to it</h4>


    Serena stirred slowly the next morning, her body sore in ces she hadn¡¯t known could ache. For a moment, confusion clouded her mind, but as her eyes blinked open and adjusted to the soft light, reality came rushing back like a thunderp.


    It hadn¡¯t been a dream.


    The heated touches, the teasing, the denial, the overwhelming pleasure, all of it had happened. She was still in Lucian¡¯s bed, the scent of him faint in the sheets around her. A thick duvet covered her body, but as she shifted beneath it, she realized with a start that she waspletely bare underneath. Her cheeks med instantly.


    The effect of the bracelet was gone now. And with that came a brutal rity. Memories from the night before paraded through her mind in vivid, excruciating detail. She buried her face in the pillow and groaned. How was she supposed to face him? Shame crept up her spine, mixing with embarrassment so fierce she wished the mattress would open up and swallow her whole.


    She rolled over, needing a moment to collect herself, but as she turned to face the opposite side of the room, she froze.


    Lucian was seated on the edge of the bed, one leg crossed over the other, fully dressed in dark cks and a fitted shirt. He looked as if he¡¯d been awake for hours, his posture rxed but sharp, attention focused on the phone in his hand.


    Sensing the shift in the air, Lucian spoke without even ncing at her.


    "Wee back to Earth," he said, the corners of his lips twitching. "How was your journey to the other eights?"


    Serena stared at him, speechless.


    Was that... was that supposed to be a greeting?


    She frowned at him, still too mortified to speak. Her heart pounded in her chest. Was he referring tost night? To her¡ª


    Oh God.


    Her mind snapped back to that moment when she had copsed against the pillows, boneless and dazed, as he¡¯d counted each orgasm aloud like tally marks.


    One. Two. Three. Four¡ª


    Her face burned.


    When she didn¡¯t respond, Lucian finally turned his head to look at her. The moment his eyes met her flushed face, he had to fight the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. She lookedpletely divine, her face rosy, her hair a tangled halo, her lips slightly swollen. And somehow, even with the mess of it all, she looked more beautiful than she had the night before.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to tell her that.


    "What, now you¡¯re not going to respond to my greeting?" he asked, his voiceced with feigned irritation, though his eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "I¡¯m not familiar with that type of greeting," Serena replied, trying to keep her voice even despite the heat crawling up her neck. "If you¡¯d said good morning, I would¡¯ve responded."


    Lucian scoffed, rolling his eyes halfway as he shifted his position to face her more fully.


    "Boring," he muttered under his breath, leaning to grab something from the nightstand.


    He extended a cold can of iced tea toward her without ceremony.


    "You better get used to my type of greeting," he said casually. "Because that¡¯s the only one you¡¯re going to be getting from now on."


    Serena hesitated for a moment before taking the can from him, her fingers brushing his. She couldn¡¯t meet his gaze.Not yet. Not when every nce reminded her of just how vulnerable she¡¯d been the night before, and how much of her he now knew.


    "Why are you giving me this?" Serena asked, eyeing the cold can of iced tea she had just taken from him.


    "Because we¡¯re leaving," Lucian replied, his tone as casual as if he was talking about the weather. "And there¡¯s no time to make anything hot. Also..." he paused for a moment, ncing at her as though calcting something, "...I figured you¡¯d need some energy to get out of bed, unless, of course, you want me to carry you. I can do that too. You don¡¯t really weigh much."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly at him.


    "I can walk by myself. I don¡¯t need you to carry me," she said, pushing herself up from the mattress into a sitting position. Her body ached faintly, and she flinched slightly as she swung her legs over the side of the bed, her bare feet touching the cold floor.


    Still gripping the duvet, she reached out and grabbed one of the spare sheets on the bed, wrapping it securely around her body. It took a moment for her to steady herself, her legs hesitant as they bore her weight. She took a deep breath, pausing to adjust to the soreness she could feel between her legs¡ªa physical reminder of everything that had transpired the night before.


    Lucian said nothing, but his eyes didn¡¯t leave her. He watched her with quiet amusement, noting the way she held her head high, refusing to look rattled despite the visible difort in her movements. She was stubborn, no doubt.


    A few secondster, Serena began walking across the room. She didn¡¯t look at him as she moved, going to the exact spot where her towel had been discarded the night before. She picked it up and held it in one hand, turning back to face him with a questioning look.


    "You said it¡¯s time to leave," she began, her voice more steady now, "but how do you know it¡¯s safe outside?"


    Lucian pocketed his phone, leaning back on his hands as he spoke. "Darrell came down earlier. He informed me the protesters have dispersed. Security around the city is tighter now. We won¡¯t run into any problems."


    Serena nodded slowly, absorbing the information.


    "All right," she said softly. "I¡¯ll go get ready."


    Without another word, she walked out of the room, into the next one. Once inside, she took a long sip of the iced tea, its chill soothing her dry throat. Then she headed straight for the bathroom, where she allowed herself a quick but refreshing shower. The water helped rinse away the remnants of the night, though it did little to ease the soreness. She dressed quickly and efficiently, thenbed through her hair, tying it back into a loose ponytail. She looked at herself in the mirror for a brief moment, taking a deep breath before stepping out.


    When she returned, she was fully dressed and ready to leave.


    However, as they prepared to leave the bunker, Serena noticed something that didn¡¯t sit right with her. Lucian wasn¡¯t heading toward the same door she had entered through the night before. Instead, he was leading her toward the opposite side of the room, the same ce he came through.


    She frowned, her steps slowing.


    "Wait," she said. "Why are we going this way? The other door leads back into the house upstairs."


    Lucian turned his head slightly but didn¡¯t stop walking.


    "Adrian has a car waiting on a particr street," he exined. "The shortest way to get there is through the tunnel I came in through."


    Serena wanted to ask more questions, but something in his tone made her stop. It wasn¡¯t dismissive, just final. There was no room for discussion. She simply nodded and followed.


    He reached for her hand without a word, threading his fingers through hers as he led her forward. The gesture was surprisingly warm, and even though part of her still felt the embarrassment of earlier, she didn¡¯t pull away.


    Lucian led her through a series of dim tunnels. The air was cool and slightly damp, the stone walls closing in on either side. The silence between them was filled only by the sound of their footsteps echoing softly with each step. Serena kept her eyes forward, focusing on his broad shoulders, the confident stride of someone who always knew where he was going.


    Eventually, they reached an old rusted metal door. Lucian pushed it open, and they climbed out through a hidden opening in what looked like the basement of an abandoned church. The ce smelled of old wood and dust, and the floorboards creaked under their steps as they made their way up.


    They exited the church through a side door that opened into a narrow alley.


    Just a few yards away, parked on the curb at the end of the alley, was a ck car.


    Adrian sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his arms crossed over his chest. The moment he spotted them, he stepped out and opened the back door.


    Lucian didn¡¯t pause. He led her straight to the car, his hand still holding hers firmly.


    Without a single word exchanged, Serena slipped into the back seat, and Lucian followed after her.


    The streets were calm but traces of the destruction fromst night could still be seen at some ces.


    But Serena soon frowned. Something didn¡¯t seem right.


    "Where¡¯s Darrell?" Serena asked, seeing as Adrian was already driving off.


    "He¡¯ll meet us at home," Lucian answered, putting her mind at peace.

 Chapter 108: A familiar place

    <h4>Chapter 108: A familiar ce</h4>


    The car ride to the Draven mansion was mostly quiet, except for the few times when Lucian asked Adrian about how the security operatives managed to disperse the crowd and control the situation.


    While Adrian exined, Serena leaned against the window, the cool ss grounding her as familiar scenery rolled past. The once-faint glow of dawn was now a full golden light spilling over the rooftops and treetops, painting the world in a softness that didn¡¯t quite match the tension that lingered in her chest.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t interested in what they were talking about about, it was just that she couldn¡¯t believe once again how her life had spiralled into what it was now. She had always been running, hiding. Now she was married, but she still had no peace. Not even in the slightest.


    She hadn¡¯t spoken much since they left the alley where Adrian picked them up, and Lucian hadn¡¯t pressed her to. His presence next to her was silent but steady, like a fortress that didn¡¯t need to say anything to be felt. She couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she felt a little safe with him now than she had been with anybody.


    Her fingers fidgeted in herp, clutching the can of iced tea Lucian had given her earlier. It was empty now, but she still held onto it like it was some kind of anchor.


    As they turned into the long driveway, the tall wrought iron gates of the mansion swung open, revealing the expansive frontwn and the elegant stone exterior of the house. The sight brought a strange rush of emotion to Serena¡¯s chest¡ªrelief, and the unexpectedfort of returning somewhere familiar. It felt like she was surfacing after being submerged in deep, murky water for hours.


    The car hadn¡¯t evene to aplete stop before the front door burst open.


    Marlowe came rushing out in a flurry of dark silk and tangled curls. Her feet were bare against the marble steps, and her expression was a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming relief. "Oh thank God!" she cried, hurrying down without hesitation.


    Before Serena could even reach for the car door handle, Marlowe yanked it open and pulled her out into the early morning light and straight into a tight embrace.


    "God, you¡¯re okay," she said again, holding her like she feared she might vanish. "Darrell said you were fine over the phone, but¡ªGod¡ªI needed to see it. I needed to see you to be sure he was saying the truth."


    Serena blinked, startled by the sheer intensity of the embrace. For a moment, she stood stiffly in Marlowe¡¯s arms, but she eventually responded by wrapping her arms around the woman¡¯s waist epting the warmth of her embrace.


    "I¡¯m okay," Serena whispered, her voice muffled against Marlowe¡¯s shoulder. "Thank you for caring so much about me."


    Marlowe pulled back just enough to examine Serena¡¯s face, her hands gently brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. Her eyes were misty with emotion, but her smile was wide and fierce. "You look tired. Did you get any sleep at all?"


    Serena felt her heart skip a beat at that question, but she nodded her head on the outside. "I slept well." She responded as seriously as she could, so the woman wouldn¡¯t detect anything unusual.


    Lucian stepped out of the car behind them, his expression neutral, his hands shoved deep in his pockets.


    Marlowe turned to him and offered a tight nod. "Thank you, Mr Draven. Thank you for bringing her back safely."


    Lucian gave a curt nod in return.


    "Come," Marlowe said briskly, wrapping an arm around Serena¡¯s shoulder again. "Breakfast is ready and served. I don¡¯t care if you already ate or not. You¡¯re eating something warm, and you¡¯re doing it now."


    "That¡¯s good then cos I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ve only had iced tea." Serena confessed.


    "Iced tea?" Marlowe questioned, shooting Serena a ¡¯what the hell¡¯ look. "Why would you take something so cold in the morning? You¡¯re going to hurt your digestive system."


    "Well that was what was avable," Serena spoke in defense, chuckling at the look on Lucian¡¯s face when he heard Marlowe¡¯sment about the iced tea.


    "Good thing a proper meal is avable now," Marlowemented.


    Inside the mansion, the scent of cinnamon, fresh coffee, and warm bread filled the air. They all went directly to the dining room, where the long table had already been set with gleaming porcin, polished cutlery, and tes heaped with food¡ªsteaming mugs of tea and coffee, freshly baked bread, whipped butter, cheeses, soft-boiled eggs, and colorful bowls of fruit.


    Serena¡¯s stomach gave a surprising lurch at the sight.


    Lucian, without a word, walked to the head of the table and took his usual seat. Serena sat beside Marlowe, still feeling a bit floaty, as if her mind hadn¡¯t quite caught up with her body.


    "So," Marlowe said cheerfully as she poured Serena a cup of coffee, "tell me about your night t the bunker."


    Serena blinked. "Pardon?"


    "I mean, Darrell already told me some things, but he didn¡¯t give any juicy details though. Was it ustrophobic? Cold? Comfortable or creepy?"


    Serena gave a vague smile. "It was quitefortable."


    "Quite, huh?" Marlowe asked, chewing on a piece of bread. "That means you had afortable ce to sleep and it wasn¡¯t too cold considering how it¡¯s located underground," she noted, and Serena nodded her head.


    "It has bedrooms, bathrooms, a kitchen and a living area, though it felt only slightly colder. Nothing too extreme though." Serena exined, not knowing what a woman was driving at but hoping she could lead her away.


    Marlowe arched a brow. "So howe your eyes look so tired as if you stayed awake all night? You¡¯re supposed to be taking care of your health, remember?"


    A ghost of a smile shed across Lucian¡¯s features, but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared.


    He admired Marlowe. She was very observant, and he couldn¡¯t deny the subtle joy he felt seeing how her questions were making Serena slightly nervous.


    Serena nodded slowly. "Yeah, I remember. I¡¯m just tired. But I¡¯m fine. Believe me, Marlowe. I¡¯m good."


    Marlowe gave her a skeptical look but didn¡¯t pry further. Instead, she reached across the table to push a te of toast toward Serena. "Eat. You¡¯ll feel better."


    Serena took a piece and began to butter it, her hands working on autopilot.


    "Honestly," Marlowe added, reaching for a mug, "I don¡¯t know how you handled being underground like that. I¡¯ve never even seen that ce. Lucian keeps it locked tighter than his emotions."


    Lucian¡¯s brow twitched slightly at thatment, but he said nothing, choosing instead to stir his coffee with measured precision.


    Serena stifled a smile.


    Just then, the front door creaked open again, and a few secondster, Darrell appeared at the dining hall. His sleeves were rolled up, and he looked like he hadn¡¯t slept all night, though his eyes immediately lit up when he saw them.


    "Am I toote?"


    "Not at all," Marlowe called, waving him in. "Get over here."


    Darrell stepped into the room, his gaze briefly meeting Serena¡¯s. "Good morning, madam. d to see you both made it back."


    "Relieved to see you made it back," Serena responded.


    Lucian gave him a short nod. "Updates?"


    Darrell took a seat beside Adrian, who had been quiet as a rock ever since they arrived at the dining room.


    "The protests dispersed sometime after dawn. Carlo¡¯s coordinating with the city guard to keep an extra set of eyes on all the heated spots. It¡¯s quiet for now."


    "Good," Lucian said. "Maintain the watch for the next forty-eight hours. Just in case."


    "Already arranged."


    Serena took a bite of her toast and found that the warmth and butter did, in fact, help ease some of the weight pressing on her. As conversation picked up again around her¡ªjokes and light-hearted jabs passed between Marlowe and Darrell¡ªshe started to feel like she could breathe again.


    Breakfast settled into aforting rhythm. Darrell recounted the frantic calls from Adrian during the night, and Marlowe made exaggerated impressions of how she imagined Lucian looked pacing underground.


    Lucian, for his part, remained mostly quiet, though he didn¡¯t appear disinterested. He listened, asionally gave one-word answers or a grunt, but never truly joined the banter.


    He knew Marlowe was trying to make light of everything to get their minds off the panic, but he couldn¡¯t get his mind off it. Another thing he couldn¡¯t get his mind off was Serena. It felt like she was upying more and more space in his head by the day.


    He didn¡¯t speak much, but every so often, his eyes would drift toward her. Not in the same charged way as before, but thoughtful. Studying.


    She soon noticed his gaze. And though she tried not to, she felt her skin warm beneath his quiet scrutiny.


    Marlowe noticed too. Her brow lifted slightly, but she said nothing, redirecting the conversation instead to something safer.

 Chapter 109: Easy way out

    <h4>Chapter 109: Easy way out</h4>


    After breakfast, Serena excused herself and quietly made her way back to her room, the same dark-themed suite that, on her first night in the mansion, had felt far too imposing to offer any realfort. The heavy velvet curtains still shrouded the windows in shadow, and the deep gray walls gave off an atmosphere that once felt unweing. But now, surprisingly, it felt... familiar and safe.


    She stepped in slowly and closed the door behind her with a soft click, exhaling deeply as her back met the wood. The scent of the room wrapped around her.


    Serena kicked off her shoes and padded across the cool floor, moving straight to the bed where she let herself fall backward onto the mattress. The sheets were still neat, pulled tight at the edges by the maids, but the weight of the room around her invited her to sink into it, to get lost in it.


    With everything that had happened the day and night before, she had no energy left in her to wander the corridors or strike up conversations. Lucian was still home, she knew that much, and knew he wasn¡¯t going anywhere that day, and if she dared leave the room, she was bound to run into him. That thought alone kept her still, curled inward like a me too timid to flicker.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see him.


    That would¡¯ve been easier to admit.


    The truth, however, was far moreplicated.


    She was having trouble understanding the way she was feeling. Trouble processing the way her world had shifted overnight. After what had happened between them in the bunker¡ªafter she had dropped her pride, herposure, and given herself over to the moment with no restraint¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure how to rte to him anymore. How to look at him without remembering every gasp, every whisper, every time his hands found her skin like they had always belonged there.


    Her cheeks flushed at the memory. Not from shame exactly, though that emotion lurked close by, but from something far more jarring. Pure uncertainty. Had she made a mistake? Had she been desperate? Foolish? Or had she simply responded to something that had been simmering beneath the surface for far too long?


    She turned onto her side, curling into the duvet as if the thick fabric might shield her from her thoughts.


    The room remained quiet, save for the faint ticking of the ornate silver clock on the far wall. Every tick seemed to count the seconds she spent lost in her own confusion, her own ache.


    When the sun rose higher into the sky and the time for lunch approached, Serena hadn¡¯t moved from her spot on the bed. A gentle knock pulled her out of her daze.


    "Come in," she called softly, not sure who it was.


    The door creaked open and Darrell stepped inside, his expression polite and calm as always.


    "Lunch is ready and served, Madam," he said.


    Serena slowly pushed herself into a sitting position, brushing her hair back from her face. Her expression remainedposed, though the tiredness in her eyes was in.


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll being down," she said after a beat. "I¡¯m not really hungry. My appetite is near zero."


    Darrell gave a small nod in understanding. "Okay. I¡¯ll let them know."


    "Please also let Marlowe know..." Serena hesitated for a moment, unsure if that was what she wanted, but eventually continued, "Could she prepare her special drink for the bracelet? For tonight."


    His eyes flicked briefly to her wrist, where the bracelet still sat looking harmless, before he nodded again.


    "Of course."


    Serena smiled, a small one, but warm.


    Darrell offered her a faint smile in return and bowed his head slightly in respect before retreating and pulling the door shut behind him.


    As the sound of his footsteps disappeared down the hall, Serena slid back onto the bed, her spine meeting the mattress with a quiet sigh. Shey t again, her arms stretched above her, her eyes glued to the high ceiling above.


    The intricate molding up there had be a kind of silentpanion, something for her to focus on while her mind drifted through the fog of thest twenty-four hours.


    She traced the delicate patterns in her mind, following their swirling lines like they held answers. Her thoughts, however, kept circling the same points, looping endlessly.


    The bracelet would definitely act up again that night and the next. Much as she enjoyed herself the previous night, she strangely felt the need to stop herself from repeating her actions.


    ***


    Darrell returned to the dining room with his usual calm gait, the quiet thud of his shoes against the marble floor echoing slightly in the vast space. The air smelled faintly of roasted meat and fresh herbs, and soft sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting geometric shadows on the polished surface of the long table.


    Lucian was already seated, his tall frame rxed in the high-backed chair at the head of the table, a te of food before him. He was eating with mechanical precision¡ªfork rising, food entering his mouth, chewing with slow deliberation, as if the act itself was nothing more than routine. His gaze remained fixed on his te, unreadable.


    Marlowe, however, was another story entirely. She sat in her usual spot , her elegant posture rigid with anticipation. Her fork remained untouched beside her te, and though her food sat steaming and ready, she hadn¡¯t taken a single bite. Her attention zeroed in on Darrell the moment he stepped into the room. Her brows lifted in question, her lips parted slightly as if to ask a question, but she waited.


    Darrell stopped just short of pulling out his chair, already bracing for the conversation. He met her eyes, acknowledging the unspoken question that lingered in the air.


    "She¡¯s noting," he began, his voice calm and respectful, but with just enough weight to make Marlowe¡¯s brows dip.


    "Why?" she asked immediately, concern creeping into her tone. "Is she alright? Did she look sick? Troubled?"


    He shook his head slowly, methodically. "No, nothing like that. She looked like she¡¯d been asleep. When I entered, she was lying down, and she took a moment to get up. There wasn¡¯t any sign of distress in her face or her voice."


    Marlowe leaned back slightly, processing his words. "So why doesn¡¯t she want to eat?"


    "She said she has no appetite. I guess she¡¯s tired and just needs to rest." Darrel said.


    Marlowe¡¯s shoulders rxed a fraction as she absorbed his exnation. "Alright," she murmured. "That does make sense."


    But Darrell wasn¡¯t done.


    "She did ask me to pass along a message to you," he said, eyes on Marlowe.


    The older woman tilted her head slightly. "What message?"


    "She asked if you could prepare her special drink. The one for the bracelet. For tonight."


    There was a pause. A heavy, sudden stillness fell across the table. And then, a sound cut through the quiet, sharp and unexpected.


    A wickedughter that came from the head of the table, directly from Lucian.


    The sound burst from his chest in a low, cruel note. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it rang with something almost feral. The corners of his mouth curled into a smirk that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and the sound of it twisted through the air like a dark thread unraveling.


    Darrell turned his head toward his employer, and Marlowe did the same, her expression etched with surprise and slight unease.


    Lucian leaned back in his chair slightly, fork now abandoned on his te. He stared down at the table in front of him, eyes sharp, his jaw tight.


    "Who told her she could pick the easy way out?" he said, voice low and quiet, almost like a whisper meant for himself.


    Marlowe blinked, startled. Her frown deepened as she looked at him. "Is something wrong, Mr. Draven?"


    Lucian turned his head slowly to face her, that smirk still lingering faintly. He tilted his head as if considering her question.


    "There is nothing wrong, Marlowe," he said evenly. "Trust me. Everything is perfect."


    His tone was smooth, almost too smooth, and though the smile had now vanished from his lips, the gleam in his eyes hinted that something inside him had been stirred.


    He picked up his fork again with deliberate calm, stabbing a piece of roasted vegetable with an air of finality and cing it into his mouth as if the moment hadn¡¯t been punctuated by his unnerving reaction.


    Marlowe didn¡¯t reply. She watched him for a moment longer, then looked away, her lips pressing into a thin line. The room remained quiet except for the sound of cutlery scraping against porcin.


    Darrell, expression unreadable, finally pulled out his chair and lowered himself into it slowly. He said nothing more, only stealing a nce at Lucian once more.


    The effect of Lucian¡¯sughter still lingered in the air like smoke after a me, and though the meal resumed, the mood had undoubtedly shifted. It was now taut, watchful, and charged with something no one could name.

 Chapter 110: I’ll bring it to you there

    <h4>Chapter 110: I¡¯ll bring it to you there</h4>


    The day slowly dragged on inside the Draven mansion. Everything on the surface moved like any normal day. Lucian, in particr, behaved as if absolutely nothing unusual had transpired earlier.


    He went about his routine with his usual cool efficiency. He spent some time engaged in a lengthy discussion with Adrian regarding matters tied to business logistics and updates about the state of things outside the estate. The two of them spoke in low tones, their conversation heavy with details and strategy.


    When Adrian finally left, Darrell entered the office to go over Lucian¡¯s meeting schedule and some follow-ups from the business front. Lucian was attentive and calm, never once breaking from hisposed demeanor. His instructions were clear, and he handled every update with measured nods or clipped responses.


    While on that, he put a call across to Bonnie, who gave him updates. The callsted for a while and soon ended.


    After the call, he buried himself in his office, where he spent a good amount of time going over documents¡ªsigning off proposals, reading through reports, and responding to encrypted emails. He seemed undisturbed, fully immersed in work, giving no hint of any emotional turmoil or unrest.


    But as the sky outside began to dim and the staff began preparing for dinner, Lucian finally made a move that indicated not everything was as smooth beneath the surface as it seemed.


    He sent for Marlowe.


    The message was delivered swiftly to her, and she didn¡¯t hesitate. Within minutes, she arrived at the door to his office, tapping gently before letting herself in.


    Lucian was seated behind his desk, papers spread out before him, a fountain pen poisedzily between his fingers. His eyes lifted slowly from the document he¡¯d been reviewing, and his gaze locked on her with an intensity that made her pause for a second at the door.


    "You sent for me?" she asked, stepping further in.


    Lucian leaned back slightly in his chair, nodding once. "I did."


    She approached the desk, arms folded loosely in front of her.


    "Are you done preparing the special drink for Serena?" he asked, his voice as smooth and even as ever.


    The question threw her off a little.


    She blinked. "Yes... well, it¡¯s in the process. It should be ready by the time dinner is served."


    There was no obvious reason for him to be inquiring about the drink. Lucian had never shown any interest in such details before. Which made his inquiry now feel oddly pointed.


    Lucian nodded again, acknowledging her response, then added calmly, "Don¡¯t give it to her before dinner. And don¡¯t give it to her immediately after either."


    Marlowe blinked again. "I don¡¯t understand. When then?"


    He tilted his head slightly. "After dinner, ask her to retire to her room. Then wait a few minutes. Only after that¡ªtake the drink to her there."


    There was a beat of silence as Marlowe processed what he¡¯d just said.


    The instructions were...odd. Very specific. And uncharacteristically involved.


    Her brows furrowed. "Why? Why does it have to be done that way?"


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Instead, he just stared at her. His gaze sharpened, not hostile but unnervingly focused, like he was trying to bore a hole straight through her head with the weight of his stare. The room seemed to shrink around them for a few seconds, the only sound being the quiet tick of the clock on the wall.


    Then finally, he replied.


    "I have my reasons, Marlowe," he said. "And I¡¯m not willing to share them."


    His tone was quiet, but absolute.


    Marlowe¡¯s lips parted slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak right away. She took a slow breath.


    "Are you alright, Mr Draven?" she asked after a moment, her voice a touch gentler now.


    Lucian quirked a brow, amusement dancing at the corners of his eyes. "Why do you ask that?"


    "Because you¡¯ve been acting... off," she said, careful with her words. "Slightly weird. Not like yourself."


    That earned a soft chuckle from Lucian, almost fond. He ced the pen down on the table,cing his fingers together as he regarded her.


    "I¡¯ve always been this way," he said, his voice dropping into something quieter. "You probably stopped noticing."


    Marlowe¡¯s mouth opened slightly to speak again, but she caught herself. It was clear she wasn¡¯t going to get anything else from him.


    With a quiet nod, she turned away.


    "I¡¯ll handle it," she said over her shoulder, and walked toward the door.


    Lucian said nothing as she exited.


    But as the door clicked shut behind her, Marlowe¡¯s calm facade began to crack internally. Something about that conversation had disturbed her more than she wanted to admit.


    There was a chill that clung to his words. A strange detachment. It wasn¡¯t just that he was acting differently¡ªit was something deeper, something darker.


    As she made her way back down the hall, her mind spun with questions she couldn¡¯t quite name.


    She considered, briefly, going to Serena. Asking her directly if something had happened between her and Lucian that might exin all of this. But almost as soon as the idea came, she dismissed it.


    Serena needed rest.


    Whatever this was, she would get to the bottom of it in time.


    ***


    Having slept for a few hours, Serena stirred awake in her room, feeling surprisingly refreshed. The once-overwhelming exhaustion that had pulled her into sleep now receded, leaving her mind clearer and her limbs lighter. For a few seconds, shey there, letting her eyes adjust to the muted lighting of the room, soaking in the stillness that nketed everything.


    She checked the time. It was just an hour before dinner. She stretchednguidly, feeling the tension release from her spine, then rose from the bed. With her thoughts settled and her body rejuvenated, she walked into the bathroom and took a warm shower. The steam filled the room, enveloping her in a cocoon offort, helping her mentally brace for the rest of the evening.


    Clean and wrapped in a robe, she returned to the bedroom and settled onto the edge of the bed, pulling her phone into herp. She tapped into her socials, scrolling through news updates, photos, and mindless entertainment. It was a wee distraction¡ªa way to reconnect, however briefly, with a world beyond the walls of the mansion. The light from the screen glowed on her face, casting soft reflections across the walls.


    But while her fingers flicked through updates and images, her eyes veered involuntarily toward the bracelet encircling her wrist. The sight of it made her heart skip a beat.


    The stupid thing was sure going to act up again tonight.


    Her stomach tightened for a moment, but she took a deep breath and urged herself to calm down. She reminded herself that she had already taken a step. She had asked Marlowe to prepare the drink for her, and Marlowe had never once failed her. Everything would be alright.


    Dinner time soon approached. As the minute hand on the clock edged forward, Serena rose from her seat and ced her phone aside. She didn¡¯t wait for anyone to summon her. Instead, she made her way out of the room on her own, deciding she would meet the evening with a measure of calm and grace.


    She descended the stairs and walked down the corridor to the dining room, where the familiar sounds of light conversation and the aroma of different dishes hit her.


    She stepped into the room and greeted everyone with a warm smile. Her gaze swept across the table, lingering for a moment on each person. Darrell. Adrian. Marlowe.


    And Lucian.


    He was seated at his usual spot, poised andposed, and when she greeted him¡ªperhaps more out of politeness than expectation¡ªsomething surprising happened.


    He responded.


    Not with one of his sharp remarks or cold stares. But like a normal human being.


    A quiet acknowledgment. Nothing dramatic. But enough to raise more than one pair of eyebrows.


    Serena blinked in surprise but didn¡¯t linger on it. Instead, she shifted her gaze to Marlowe and moved closer to her. In a quiet voice, she asked, "Did you get my message?"


    Marlowe turned to her with a smile, nodding. "Yes, I did. It¡¯s ready."


    Relief passed through Serena, and she gave the woman a soft nod of appreciation before taking her seat at the table.


    Dinner began without dy. tes were passed around, and conversation found its rhythm. Adrian, Darrell, and Marlowe were deep in a lighthearted discussion about wines¡ªdebating vors, regions, and personal favorites.


    Serena, while not fully immersed, added her voice here and there. Just ament or two. A question. Augh at something Adrian said. It was enough to feel involved, but not exposed. Her appetite had returned enough for her to eat steadily, savoring the food and the normalcy.


    Lucian didn¡¯t say much. His presence was quiet but felt. He satposed, eating without distraction, though Serena caught him looking at her once or twice.


    She didn¡¯t let it shake her.


    Once the meal was over, and the tes were being cleared away by the staff, Serena turned her attention to Marlowe again, her expression expectant. The bracelet had not activated yet, but she wouldn¡¯t mind having the drink before that happened.


    Marlowe didn¡¯t miss the look.


    She smiled and said gently, "You can return to your room now. I¡¯ll bring it to you there."


    Serena gave a nod and stood from her seat. "Alright. Thank you."


    Without sparing Lucian a look, she turned and left the dining room, her footsteps echoing softly against the floor as she made her way out.


    Marlowe¡¯s attention, however, shifted to Lucian, and she found him watching Serena¡¯s retreating back with a look of quiet satisfaction.

 Chapter 111: Who told you?

    <h4>Chapter 111: Who told you?</h4>


    As soon as Serena exited the dining room, the doors clicking softly behind her, the room seemed to lose a fraction of its warmth. Lucian finally let his attention shift fully to Marlowe, his expression unreadable. Marlowe had already been eyeing him with quiet curiosity, her instincts humming with unease, and Lucian knew that.


    Before she could vocalize the question building behind her eyes, Lucian broke the silence, his voice quiet yetmanding. "Go get the drink and bring it to me," he said, his tone firm and devoid of any room for negotiation. "I want to take it to her personally."


    Marlowe¡¯s reaction was immediate. She drew in a sharp intake of breath, her brows knitting in confusion.


    "You?" she asked, genuinely startled by his unexpected request. Her voice betrayed a mixture of confusion and concern, and she stared at him as if trying to decipher an unspoken motive.


    Lucian¡¯s face remained impassive. "Yes."


    The simplicity of the answer did little to appease her. "Why would you want to do that?" she pressed, her voice softening but losing none of its weight.


    Lucian exhaled slowly, the sound controlled and calm. "I have my reasons," he said tly, meeting her gaze without flinching.


    But Marlowe didn¡¯t budge. Her arms crossed across her chest, her back stiff, and her unwavering gaze continued to drill into him, silently insisting that he offer more than vague justifications.


    With a flicker of restrained frustration, Lucian leaned slightly forward. "I have something to discuss with her. Taking the drink to her is a convenient way of killing two birds with one stone."


    Marlowe sighed, the weight of her responsibility tightening around her shoulders. She hadn¡¯t nned to interfere, hadn¡¯t wanted to poke at whatever tension simmered between them, but the circumstances left her no choice.


    "Mr Draven," she began, her voice quieter now, "what¡¯s going on with you?"


    For Serena to have asked for the drink, it meant she was ovting. That means the bracelet was working at full effect. So why now? Why did he choose this moment to initiate some discussion with her? And why be the one to personally deliver the drink?


    Lucian raised a brow.


    "You know what that bracelet does to her," Marlowe pressed on, her tone nowced with mild urgency. "You¡¯ve seen it. You¡¯ve felt it. You know how much it disorganizes her. Why do you consider it a wise decision to have a discussion with her at this time?"


    He stared at her with a quiet intensity, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly.


    "We have a deal," he said. "That deal involves a discussion and I¡¯m keeping my word."


    Marlowe opened her mouth again, clearly intending to ask more, but Lucian raised a hand and cut her off mid-breath. "No more questions, Marlowe. Just give me the drink."


    There was a long, strained pause.


    Eventually, Marlowe relented. Her mouth closed, and with a reluctant nod, she she stood up and walked out of the room. Just at that same moment, the bracelet activated as if it had been waiting for her to leave.


    She returned several minutester with the drink, carefully bnced in a crystal ss. A faint herbal scent followed the liquid, drifting subtly into the room.


    Marlowe handed it over to Lucian, her fingers lingering for a moment before she let go.


    "It works best if she takes it within a few minutes of receiving it," she advised. "The longer it¡¯s exposed, the weaker the effect."


    Lucian nodded once, a cool smile touching his lips. "Then I¡¯ll try not to take too long with the discussion."


    He left with that, striding through the corridors and up the stairs with purposeful steps.


    When he reached Serena¡¯s door, he paused and knocked, just once, a firm yet respectful gesture that mirrored the way Marlowe would have done it.


    Inside the room, Serena looked up from where shey sprawled across the bed, waiting for Marlowe as she already felt the bracelet tighten.


    The knock on the door made her nce up, and she immediately assumed it was Marlowe with the drink she had requested. Pushing herself up, she started toward the door with the intention of meeting the woman halfway.


    "Come in," she called out, her voice calm, steady, expecting the familiar face of the older woman she trusted.


    She had barely taken two steps when the door swung open¡ªand it wasn¡¯t Marlowe.


    It was Lucian.


    He stepped inside with quiet, deliberate grace, the kind that sent a subtle chill crawling up her spine. In his hand, he held the ss containing what she believed to be her drink.


    Serena froze mid-step, her body going still as her mind caught up with the sudden shift in reality. The easy expression on her face dropped into something closer to wariness, confusion knotting in her chest.


    He moved further into the room, the door closing behind him with a soft click that seemed far too final.


    "I brought your drink," Lucian said, his voice casual, almost nonchnt, but the glint in his eyes contradicted the ease in his tone.


    Serena¡¯s confusion was immediate and sharp, slicing through the brief stillness in the room like a de. Her brows knitted as she instinctively took a half-step back, eyeing the ss in his hand before lifting her gaze to his face.


    "Why did you bring it?" she asked, her voiceced with genuine bewilderment. "Where¡¯s Marlowe?"


    Lucian didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he walked further into the room with deliberate calm, his presence quietly overwhelming.


    He stood for a beat, gaze fixed on her, before his lips curled into a faint, knowing smirk. "Because I wanted to be here when you drank it," he said, his tone cool andposed, but with an unmistakable edge beneath. "I want to see you drink it and sleep, while keeping me stranded here, suffering alone from the effects of the bracelet."


    His words hit her like a gust of cold air.


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened, her breath catching slightly in her throat, the heat of embarrassment and confusion blooming fast across her cheeks.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked, even though she knew exactly what he was talking about. She only wondered why he was suddenlyining about it and worse, to her. Had she not been suffering it alone while he gets his satisfaction from his call girls?


    When she instinctively stretched out her hand to take the ss from him, he held the drink just out of reach, his grip firm and unmoving,


    "Who told you," he murmured, his voice dropping into a dark, velvety growl, "that you could take the easy way out?"


    The question wasn¡¯t just rhetorical. It was a challenge,ced with quiet usation.


    Then, with slow, deliberate intent, he took another step forward.


    Serena¡¯s breath hitched. She immediately took a step back, her instincts kicking in before her thoughts could catch up. Her pulse quickened, a rhythmic thud in her ears that matched the subtle shift in the air around them. His presence near her was dangerous and she knew it.


    Lucian¡¯s voice deepened as he advanced again, closing the space between them with measured control. "You insistedst night," he said, his eyes locked on hers, unreadable. "You asked for it. You came to me."


    He stopped for a heartbeat, watching her carefully.


    "I tried to let you walk away, but you wouldn¡¯t," he continued, the edge of frustration creeping into his tone now. "I did everything I could to make you leave but you insisted on staying. You insisted on helping me. You insisted I started something."


    He paused again, this time taking another step, slower than thest.


    "So I did. I started something."


    Serena¡¯s throat went dry. Her fingers curled slightly at her sides.


    "And now?" Lucian continued, his pace matching hers as she retreated slowly. "Now you want to chicken out like a coward? To drink this and pretend it didn¡¯t happen?"


    She took another step back. He followed.


    "You don¡¯t get to ask for the fire and run when it burns hotter than you expected," he added, his voice a husky threat wrapped in calm sybles.


    Then her leg hit the bed behind her.


    She stopped, trapped by space and proximity.


    Lucian stood just inches away now, towering over her, the ss still held in his hand.


    "I don¡¯t start what I won¡¯t finish, Serena," he said softly, ominously, the weight of his words settling thick between them. "What we startedst night, I am here to finish it. After that you can have the sleep you so much desire."


    At this point he was standing right in front of her, looking down at her through hooded eyes.


    Serena lowered her gaze, trying to control her emotions before she could say anything. But Lucian already saw the hesitation in her eyes. He grabbed her chin, and lifted her head up so she could look up at him.


    "You don¡¯t want to?" His voice echoed.

 Chapter 112: I can’t explain

    <h4>Chapter 112: I can¡¯t exin</h4>


    "I¡ª it¡¯splicated," Serena answered the question with a heavy sigh, her shoulders drooping just a little as if the weight of her words had settled on her bones. Her eyes drifted away from his, even though she could feel his gaze boring into her like a knife made of me and ice. How was she supposed to exin her hesitation to him? How could she wrap her emotions into coherent words when her heart itself was tangled and confused?


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed at her sharply, his jaw tightening. "What¡¯splicated about finishing what you started, huh?" he asked, his voice low but undeniably firm. There was something dangerous about his tone. It was not a threat, but a challenge, one that dared her to be honest.


    He wanted to know her reason. He needed to know. But she only put effort into making sure she didn¡¯t look at him, unable to meet those intense eyes anymore. She shook her head slowly, her lips parting just enough to let out a soft, almost inaudible sigh.


    "I don¡¯t know how to exin it," she murmured.


    With that, Lucian gave up and let her chin go. His fingers, which had been gently tilting her face up to meet his, released her like she¡¯d suddenly turned to mist. He stepped back from her, putting space between them like a barrier.


    His expression changed, shifting into something unreadable, something Serena had never seen before on his face. Something... she didn¡¯t know how to exin. That alone made her uneasy.


    She¡¯d grown used to his coldness, his arrogance, his unpredictable moods. But this look? This unfamiliar expression on his face made her heart flutter with a fear that had nothing to do with danger.


    Then, in a move that somehow made her feel even more lost, Lucian extended the drink to her. "Take it," he said, his voice steady, but hollow.


    She blinked at him, hesitating for a second before reaching out with trembling fingers to ept the ss from him. Her skin barely grazed his, but that brief contact sent a jolt through her. Still, she took the drink, holding it awkwardly in her hand like it was something foreign. She didn¡¯t take a sip, not while he was still standing there. Not while his eyes lingered on her with that look she still couldn¡¯t decipher.


    As if reading her mind, or perhaps just reading her all too easily, Lucian turned around. His steps were unhurried but deliberate as he began to approach the door.


    Serena panicked.


    She didn¡¯t understand why, but a sudden surge of panic bloomed inside her chest. It spread quickly, tightening her throat and twisting her stomach. This was supposed to be what she wanted. Wasn¡¯t it? For him to leave her alone. For him to walk away and let her just take the drink and sleep off the mess of feelings that haunted her from yesterday.


    Once he walked out that door, she would be free to forget, free to bury it all under the weight of silence and sleep. That was the n. That was how it was supposed to be.


    So why... why did it feel so wrong?


    Why did watching him walk away feel like someone was wing at her insides?


    Her voice broke out before she could stop it.


    "Wait."


    Lucian paused instantly, just a few steps away from the door. He didn¡¯t turn around, didn¡¯t say a word. He just stood there, his back to her, his body still and alert like he was giving her the chance to say whatever it was she¡¯d been holding back.


    Serena¡¯s heart hammered in her chest as she walked toward him. Each step felt like her legs weighed a hundred pounds. When she finally reached him, she moved to stand in front of him, backing the door. She wasn¡¯t sure why she did that. Maybe she just didn¡¯t want him leaving while her thoughts were still trapped in her head.


    She swallowed, trying to push down the nerves wing at her throat.


    "It¡¯s not like I want to chicken out," she started, her voice unsteady, fingers tightening slightly around the ss she was still holding. "I guess... I am acting a little cowardly," she admitted, pausing to gather herself again. Her voice wavered but didn¡¯t break.


    "But it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to finish what I started. There¡¯s... a different reason for why I requested the drink."


    She confessed thatst part with her gaze lowered, the tension hanging between them growing thick and heavy.


    Lucian said nothing.


    He just stared at her, his darkened eyes scanning her face for something she couldn¡¯t name. And when the silence dragged on for more than it should have, when he didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t even flinch, Serena¡¯s difort bubbled up again, and she knew she had to keep talking.


    He wasn¡¯t going to help her. He wasn¡¯t going to make this easier.


    So she continued.


    "The first reason is¡ª" she paused, furrowing her brows, trying to string together the chaos in her head into something that made sense. "This stupid thing," she finally said, lifting her hand and holding it up between them.


    The bracelet glinted under the dim light, delicate and harmless in appearance, but it felt like a shackle on her wrist.


    "This stupid thing," she repeated, gesturing with her eyes toward the band, "makes me act like a possessed woman who has absolutely no control over herself."


    Her words spilled out now, faster, tinged with emotion.


    "I have never acted the way I did yesterday in my entire life. And I didn¡¯t want to repeat it."


    She let her hand fall slowly, her eyes following the movement until theynded on the floor again.


    Lucian still didn¡¯t say a word, but Serena noticed the subtle shift in his face. His expression, previously unreadable and closed off, had softened just slightly. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.


    He was so used to sex, so used to it being a casual, expected part of every interaction, that it hadn¡¯t even urred to him she might have been waging some morality war with herself about what happened between them.


    He hadn¡¯t considered that she¡¯d be carrying a weight he couldn¡¯t see.


    "What¡¯s the second reason?" he finally asked, his voice low and calm.


    Serena looked up at him briefly before quickly looking away again. Her throat tightened.


    "This might sound stupid to you... not might, it will sound stupid to you," she admitted, her fingers tightening on the ss. "But I¡¯ve always wanted my first time to be with someone I love. Or... at least like. A lot."


    She confessed the words with her heart thudding in her chest. She felt exposed. Raw. Like she¡¯d peeled off her skin and handed it to him.


    Lucian let out a slow sigh, long and drawn out. It wasn¡¯t mocking, wasn¡¯t annoyed. Just... tired and heavy.


    "And I don¡¯t fall into any of those categories, right?" he asked. His tone was resigned, like he¡¯d already given up before she could answer. Like he knew what she was going to say.


    But Serena shook her head.


    "That¡¯s not it. And that is exactly what makes itplicated," she replied.


    He stared at her, searching her face. "What do you mean?"


    "I¡¯m confused," Serena said honestly. "I don¡¯t know what I feel for you. I can¡¯t put a name to it. It used to be hate, but now..."


    She trailed off, her chest rising and falling with her breath. Her voice dropped into a whisper.


    "Now, I honestly don¡¯t know what it is."


    Lucian¡¯s lips curved into a small smirk¡ªnot cruel, not mocking. Just... amused. Maybe even a little relieved.


    "So you don¡¯t hate me anymore?" he asked, his voice teasing but soft.


    Serena shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t hate you anymore," she answered, her voice barely above a breath.


    Lucian allowed himself a barely noticable smile. At least he was not the only one confused about his feelings.


    Just like her, he had no name for what he felt for her. He didn¡¯t hate her. Had never hated her, even though at the beginning, before he met her in person, he had felt like she hade to disrupt his life.


    But ever since heid eyes on her, he had been fighting to keep himself in check as her mere presence in his life turned everything upside down, both in a bad and a good way.


    And worse than anything, he didn¡¯t understand the growing longing he had for her. He wanted her so bad and was confused as to how to make her a permanent presence in his life.


    Now what was he supposed to call that?


    "What is the opposite of hate, Serena?" Lucian finally asked,pletely masking all of his emotions.


    Serena finally fixed her attention on him, a slight furrow between her brows. But she did not answer the question.


    Lucian, however, continued speaking. "If you don¡¯t hate me anymore, does that mean you are on the opposite side of hate, or you are still somewhere in between?"

 Chapter 113: I don’t know how to be gentle

    <h4>Chapter 113: I don¡¯t know how to be gentle</h4>


    The room was quiet. Still. Shadows clung to the walls like silent witnesses to the storm brewing between them. The air hung heavy, thick with things unspoken and tension that buzzed just beneath the surface of their skin.


    Serena stood there, the ss still in her hand, untouched. She hadn¡¯t even realized she was holding it anymore. His question was swirling around in her head and she didn¡¯t know how to respond to it.


    Lucian stared at her, waiting for her answer, knowing from the look on her face that she was contemting something.


    "I don¡¯t know where this... somewhere in between is or what it¡¯s called," she said quietly, her voice almost a whisper as she looked down at the floor. "But I think I¡¯ve gone past that level." Her fingers clenched slightly around the ss in her hand as she finally confessed it, swallowing down her nervousness like a bitter pill that refused to go down smoothly.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. His eyes narrowed slightly, as though trying to pierce through theyers of her words, to dissect them, to test their truth.


    "Are you saying that because of the bracelet," he asked, his voice calm but probing, "or do you really mean what you just said?"


    Serena¡¯s head lifted slowly, her eyes locking with his. There was no hesitation in them now, just a fragile sort of honesty that shimmered through her expression.


    "Well... the bracelet is ying a huge part in stopping me from taking a sip of this drink," she admitted, her lips parting around the words with reluctant vulnerability. "But my words..." she paused, then exhaled deeply, "they¡¯reing from my heart."


    Lucian stood still for a beat¡ªlong enough for the silence to feel like thunder between them. Then something in his expression shifted.


    His heart became full instantly, and this time he didn¡¯t question or fight it.


    And finally, he moved. Not toward the door, but toward her.


    "Would it help you loosen up if I tell you how I feel about you?" he asked, voice low.


    "That might help," She nodded her head. But after the answer escaped her lips, she instantly regretted it. What if she wouldn¡¯t like what he would say? After all he had once said she was not his type.


    He took the ss gently from her hand and set it aside on the table.


    "You want your first time to be with someone you at least like. But I want your first time, and every other time after that, to be with me, and me alone." Lucian finally confessed, and suddenly his hand was in her hair, his grip firm, fingers threading through until they were fisted at the back of her scalp, making her tilt her head and meet his eyes.


    Her breath caught, interrupting the wave of satisfaction that had been bubbling in her heart at his confession. Her expectation had been disappointed and she was d about it.


    "Lucian¡ª"


    "I want you, Serena, all of you, and I¡¯m having you tonight. But you need to understand something," he said, stepping closer until their bodies were flush. "I don¡¯t know how to be gentle. However, I will try my best because you¡¯ve never done this before."


    His hand tightened in her hair and her breath hitched. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear or desire thundering through her veins. Maybe both.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing her ear. "It¡¯s normal to get horny and desire some release. You should never feel ashamed for wanting that. You should never feel ashamed foring to me and demanding I satisfy that hunger. I find it insanely hot if my woman initiates sex."


    Serena didn¡¯t speak. She couldn¡¯t. Did he just call her his woman?


    Her throat had closed, her body already aching with the memory of his touch. She lifted her chin higher, baring her neck.


    Lucian growled low in his throat. A sound that vibrated through her bones.


    His mouth imed hers in a kiss that was slow and teasing at first, before graduating into nothing short of punishment¡ªbruising, raw, and unapologetically possessive. There was no space for fear, no time for doubt. Only fire.


    She whimpered as his hand slid from her hair to wrap around her throat. His fingers curved along her skin like they belonged there.


    Her back hit the wall and her gasp was swallowed by his mouth. The press of his body was hot and hard, the friction maddening.


    He pulled back just enough to look at her.


    "You¡¯re mine tonight," he said. "Every sound, every breath, every tremble¡ªmine."


    She shivered.


    "I want you to remember it. I want you to feel it in every inch of your body."


    His hand tightened slightly at her throat, not enough to cut off air¡ªjust enough to hold her still. To make her submit. The pressure was just right, just firm enough to draw a reaction from her body she didn¡¯t even know she could give.


    He kissed her again, deeper this time, and when she moaned into his mouth, he drank the sound in like it fueled him.


    Then he lifted her like she weighed nothing.


    She wrapped her legs around him instinctively, her hands finding his shoulders, clutching his shirt like it was the only thing keeping her grounded.


    Lucian walked them to the bed, dropping her down gently but without ceremony. She bounced once on the mattress, breathless.


    He pulled his shirt over his head in one smooth motion and tossed it to the floor. Her eyes followed the lines of muscle across his chest, the hard set of his jaw, the hunger in his eyes.


    He leaned down over her, crawling slowly up her body like a man ready to consume.


    His hand moved to her face, slid down her neck, then lower, over her chest, down her waist. He didn¡¯t undress her yet. He was too focused on watching her reactions, reading every twitch, every gasp.


    She moaned, hips arching off the bed. She didn¡¯t know her body could respond like this. Didn¡¯t know she could crave this intensity.


    He dragged the tips of his fingers under the hem of her shirt, watching her pupils dte.


    He kissed her again, slower this time. Deeper. And as his hand worked at her clothes, he took his time, never rushing, never fumbling. He undressed her like she was the most exquisite thing he¡¯d ever touched.


    Every inch of skin he exposed, he kissed.


    He didn¡¯t just take. He worshipped and memorized.


    By the time she was bare beneath him, Serena felt like she wasing undone from the inside out. Her body was pulsing with need, nerves raw and oversensitive.


    Lucian stripped next, every movement fluid and practiced. He skillfully tore open a condom, which he already had in his pants pocket, and put it on.


    She didn¡¯t look away. His body was all angles and control and promise. And his eyes never left hers.


    He hovered over her, kissing her neck, her corbone, her chest, his tongue and teeth and lips dragging sounds out of her she didn¡¯t know she could make.


    When he slid between her thighs, her breath hitched. He was careful, intentional, gentle even. Just for that moment.


    "If you want to stop¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t stop," she breathed. "Please."


    His gaze darkened further, something primal shing behind his eyes.


    He guided himself to her, and as he prated her slowly, his hand tightened around her throat.


    She gasped, jaws clenching as she swallowed down the scream that was threatening to spill from her lips, the sensation overwhelming.


    The stretch, the pressure at her neck, the intensity in his eyes, it all collided into a storm she couldn¡¯t control.


    He paused, letting her adjust, letting her body recognize him.


    "Breathe," he said, loosening his grip.


    She did.


    He began to move, slow at first. Every thrust was measured, timed with the tension of his hand around her throat. His other hand explored her body, learning every response, every soft moan and desperate whimper.


    "You feel like you were made for me," he growled against her ear.


    She clung to him, body trembling, every nerve ending on fire.


    He pressed his forehead to hers.


    "You¡¯re doing so well, Serena." He said, and the praise sent another shockwave through her.


    His grip tightened again, and she felt her body inching closer to something explosive. Something she recognize.


    "Come for me," he demanded, his voice dark and hoarse. "Come on. Let me feel it."


    Her body convulsed, pleasure crashing through her in waves she couldn¡¯t contain. She moaned his name, not caring how loud, not caring how desperate she sounded.


    Lucian followed soon after, burying his face in her neck, groaning her name as he shattered inside her.


    His hand remained at her throat, not applying any pressure and not trying to dominate her. It simply rested there with quiet purpose.


    There was something deeply possessive in the way his fingers lingered against her skin, something intimate that made her feel seen and oddly safe all at once.

 Chapter 114: Bound to make mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 114: Bound to make mistakes</h4>


    The atmosphere inside the Council of Vitae was a simmering cauldron of tension, heavy enough to choke on. Every step echoed through the cold, sterile corridors like a warning bell. The harsh, unforgiving white light bathed the long hallways, and even the air seemed to throb with anxiety. Every worker who crossed paths with Salvador and Modi quickly diverted their gaze and moved out of their way as though proximity alone might trigger something vtile.


    Modi walked with his usual air of calm detachment. His expression was unreadable, a practiced mask he wore so effortlessly. Beside him, Salvador looked like a storm barely contained in human form. His fists clenched and unclenched rhythmically at his sides, his teeth grinding with such force that the veins in his neck strained. His jaw was set, lips pressed into a thin line, and his brows were furrowed so deeply it seemed they might never smooth again.


    They were headed for theboratory where the monitoring of Lucian¡¯s and Serena¡¯s bracelets was taking ce. That would be the third time they would be heading that way that day, as Salvador refused to have any patience at all.


    The moment they turned into the corridor leading to theboratory, two assistants froze mid-conversation and scurried away without a word. Salvador didn¡¯t even look at them. His entire body radiated fury, each step deliberate, loud, and purposeful. His mood had been intolerable all day, and even the boldest members of the Council had chosen to disappear rather than provoke him¡ªeveryone except Modi, who remained the one constant by his side, steady and undisturbed.


    When they finally arrived at their destination¡ªthe ss-walledb housing the workstation responsible for the surveince and monitoring of Lucian and Serena¡ªthey didn¡¯t need to speak. The man at the workstation, Craig, looked up immediately, having sensed their approach even before they entered. His shoulders visibly tensed, and he swallowed hard. His eyes flicked between the two men before he let out a soft breath and shook his head slowly.


    "No sign of any active spermatozoa," Craig reported, his voice careful and measured. Thest thing he wanted was to be among the list of people who would offend Salvador that night.


    The sound of Salvador grinding his teeth together was audible. The muscles in his jaw twitched as he stared daggers at Craig.


    "Thank you, Craig," Modi said with a nod, already turning on his heel to exit theb without a second nce.


    Salvador followed closely behind, the air practically sizzling around him.


    Once they were out of the room and walking through another dim corridor, the walls lined with outdated portraits of past council leaders, Salvador¡¯s voice sliced through the silence like a de.


    "Do you know how I feel when little boys try to y smart with a project I have dedicated my entire life to?" His voice trembled with rage. "I feel an unexinable surge of anger that is capable of making me go mad."


    His footsteps quickened, echoing like a drumbeat of fury through the corridor.


    Modi didn¡¯t respond immediately. He kept walking at his usual pace, unaffected. Then, in that quiet, level voice of his, he said, "We are already at the verge of a breakthrough. You should keep your emotions in check so you don¡¯t mistakenly ruin everything."


    He didn¡¯t even nce at Salvador as he spoke, but his tone carried just enough weight to make it clear that he wasn¡¯t just offering advice. He was issuing a warning. He was already tired, bone-deep weary of always being the one to pull Salvador back from the edge of his many emotional cliffs.


    Salvador¡¯sugh came out harsh and bitter, filled with disbelief.


    "Verge of breakthrough, you say?" he scoffed, his voice rising. "The bastard is having protected sex with her when I need him to fucking spill his seed inside of her just once. How does that trante into a breakthrough?"


    He paused mid-step, running both hands through his disheveled hair in frustration. The fluorescent lights overhead cast shadows across his face, deepening the wildness in his eyes.


    "We have just a day left in this month, and I cannot wait until next month," he barked, spinning to face Modi fully now. "I will not."


    Modi finally stopped walking and turned to him.


    "The glove is in itsst phase of testing," he reminded him evenly. "That will bepleted in a few minutes."


    Salvador exhaled sharply and nodded, clinging to that single shred of hope like a lifeline.


    "That is the only reason why I am still this calm," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "That little boy will not have what it takes to defy me anymore once I am done dealing with him."


    And with that, he turned again, walking even faster toward the glove testing section, his long coat ring behind him like a banner of war. Modi followed, ever the silent shadow at his side.


    The hallway narrowed as they approached the testing chamber. The heavy door creaked open, and they stepped into arge, cold room with a wide ss screen that separated the observers from the actual test chamber. Behind the screen, three men and a woman were seated, discussing something the two men outside could not hear.


    Machines whirred softly in the background, disying lines of data that only the trained could interpret. Salvador and Modi stood silently, watching as the glove was lowered into ce on one of the men.


    Minutes passed.


    The scientists inside moved methodically, watching, and recording reactions. Salvador¡¯s hands were behind his back, clenched so tightly that his knuckles had turned white. Modi, arms folded, stood unmoving.


    Then, the man in charge of the test¡ªa tall, bespectacled man in a long, silver-linedb coat¡ªstepped out from the inner chamber and into the observation room. The moment he saw them, he offered a respectful bow.


    "Good evening, sirs."


    Modi nodded politely.


    Salvador, still bristling with restrained energy, snapped, "Go on with the report."


    The man straightened, adjusting his sses. His expression, however, betrayed a hint of pride.


    "It is sessful," he announced. "The glove works perfectly. Out of the three test subjects, only one was able to break out of the hold, despite all of them knowing before time that the glove was about to be used on them."


    Salvador¡¯s eyes narrowed, focused intently now.


    "The one who broke out," the scientist continued, "did so only at the veryst minute. So, realistically, we can say there¡¯s only a two-in-a-hundred chance that anyone would be able to break out of the glove¡¯s hold, especially if the element of surprise is maintained."


    He went on to detail the phases of the restraint, the neurological suppression points, the effect duration, and response time. Salvador listened in silence, the tight coil in his chest loosening ever so slightly.


    "Perfect," he finally breathed, the first real smile tugging at his lips in days. His eyes sparkled with grim satisfaction.


    He turned to Modi, his mood transformed in a snap.


    "Now text that bastard and get him here tonight."


    Modi¡¯s brows lifted slightly. "Tonight?" he echoed, visibly surprised.


    "Yes, tonight," Salvador growled, his voice sharp and unyielding. "There¡¯s no way we are cking off on this matter. There is only one day left, and I am not waiting until next month."


    Modi held his ground. "It¡¯s way past midnight, Salvador," he pointed out. "There¡¯s no way Lucian would leave thefort of his house at this time toe to this ce unless it concerns something that is of great interest to him. And I can assure you, Salvador, that there is nothing in this building that is of any interest to Lucian."


    His words were calm, but there was an edge underneath¡ªone of logic, of reason. Still, Salvador wasn¡¯t moved.


    "Then let¡¯s hit something that is of interest to him to draw him out," Salvador snapped back, tossing out the first desperate idea that came to him without thinking. His hands were moving now, gesturing wildly, his voice rising again. "Let¡¯s use whatever bait necessary to get that bastard here. I don¡¯t care what we have to do."


    "Rx, Salvador," Modi said firmly, his voice lowering but gaining weight. "You are making decisions out of emotions at the moment. We are bound to make mistakes if you keep going like this."


    Salvador opened his mouth, ready to argue again, but Modi held up a hand.


    "We still have a day left," he repeated. "I will send him a message and make sure he is here in the morning. We will have enough time for the rest of the n after that."


    Without waiting for Salvador to argue further, Modi reached into his coat pocket and pulled out his phone, already typing.


    His voice, as he spoke again, was quiet but final. "There is no other way around it. Put your overflowing energy into making sure every other thing is ready and there will be nost minute changes. Let me handle Lucian and Sere¡ªLeah."

 Chapter 115: For your eyes only

    <h4>Chapter 115: For your eyes only</h4>


    Lucian opened his eyes the next morning, and the very first thing that struck him as odd was the ceiling above him. It wasn¡¯t his. There was no mirror installed above the bed, no polished reflection staring right back at him the moment he regained consciousness. And that alone was all the reminder he needed¡ªthat he wasn¡¯t in his room.


    He was in Serena¡¯s.


    His chest rose and fell in a silent breath, and for a moment, he justy there, motionless, letting the truth of where he was sink in fully. The events of the night before came crashing through his mind, each one bringing a different rush of heat to his skin. He blinked slowly, resisting the smile tugging at the corner of his lips. If he wouldn¡¯t lie to himself¡ªand he rarely did¡ªthenst night had been one of the best nights of his life.


    A sharp contrast to the cold, calcted life he had grown so used to living.


    He turned his head to the side, expecting to see her already awake, already watching him with those sharp yet curious eyes of hers. But no. She was still sleeping, her body turned away from him, her soft breathing even and undisturbed. Her bare shoulder peeked out from under the duvet, the rest of the fabric pulledzily over her chest and hips, leaving her back slightly exposed to him.


    He didn¡¯t rush. Didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t even breathe too heavily.


    He simply propped himself up on one elbow and reached out, letting his fingers trace feather-light, invisible patterns along the curve of her shoulder. His fingertips moved slowly, drawingzy, looping lines across her skin. It was a casual touch, yet intimate... like he had the right to do it. And in a way that made him feel strangely possessive, even proud.


    The faintest smile finally spread across his lips, unbidden. His mind, which was already reeling from the vivid memory of their shared adventurest night, felt warm and rxed. The type of peace that rarely settled in his body.


    He watched her features closely, taking in the way she began to stir, the way her eyshes fluttered ever so slightly, like she was still hovering somewhere between sleep and wakefulness. And then finally, her body gave a small twitch in response to the ticklish sensation on her shoulder, and her eyes opened groggily, adjusting to the morning light filtering through the curtains.


    Her head turned, and when she realized it was Lucian¡¯s fingers that had roused her from sleep, a soft gasp left her lips. But it was his smile, hiszy, charming, and thoroughly satisfied smile, that set her cheeks aze with a hot blush. Her memories returned just as swiftly as his had. Last night. What they did. How it started. How it ended.


    "Good morning, beautiful," he said to her, his voice low and strangely gentle.


    It was such a simple greeting. An ordinary greeting which normal people do. But instead of making her smile or giggle like most girls might, Serena¡¯s brows pulled together in a slight frown as she stared at him. She remembered clearly what he had said the day before. How he imed normal greeting was boring, and told her to get used to his alien type of greeting. So what was going on with him now?


    Lucian noticed the change in expression instantly. "What is it? You look like you¡¯re calcting somethingplex in your head."


    Serena blinked. "I thought you said you don¡¯t greet like that."


    Lucian chuckled lightly and gave a single nod. "I don¡¯t," he said. "So don¡¯t get used to it. This is just a once-in-a-blue-moon kind of thing."


    Before she could respond, the sudden buzz of his phone shattered the quiet intimacy between them.


    Lucian reached out to the bedside stool and picked up the device, his eyes narrowing when he saw the name Modi shing on the screen.


    His frown deepened, and he answered the call, bringing the phone to his ear.


    "You don¡¯t seem to understand the severity of the situation, Lucian," Modi¡¯s voice came through immediately, firm and brisk. "Because I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re not here yet. That message I sent to you is not a joke. Leave everything you¡¯re doing ande here as soon as you can. This is very important."


    And then, without waiting for Lucian to reply, the call ended.


    Lucian slowly lowered the phone from his ear, staring at the screen in muted confusion. The sudden seriousness in Modi¡¯s voice was unsettling. Modi rarely calls him unless it was a matter of life and death, and had something to do with Lucian personally. If he was calling now and sounding that way, it had to be serious.


    Recalling that Modi had mentioned a message, Lucian quickly scrolled to his inbox. True to his word, there it was, an unread message.


    He opened it, his brows drawing tighter with each line he read.


    <i>"We just discovered something very unusual about Serena¡¯s health. You need toe to the Council of Vitae to see it for yourself before we make a decision on our next line of action."</i>


    His breath stilled as the weight of the words sank in.


    He shifted his gaze back to Serena, who was now propped slightly on one elbow, watching him with curiosity zing in her eyes.


    "Are you feeling okay?" he asked her, the seriousness in his voice instantly catching her attention.


    "I¡¯m fine," she said, brows furrowing slightly. "Why?"


    "There¡¯s something in this message... Modi said they discovered something strange about your health." He paused, holding up the phone as if she could see the words for herself. "He didn¡¯t exin what it is, just that I need toe there now. Before they decide what to do next."


    Serena stared at him, her own confusion rising. "That makes no sense," she said. "I feel fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me." She internally checked herself. "Maybe something in my blood. Remember they took my blood."


    Lucian sat back, his eyes narrowing slightly. "I know. That¡¯s what makes this even more confusing. But I¡¯ll go find out what they¡¯re talking about."


    He didn¡¯t wait for her response.


    He climbed out of bed, stark naked, utterly unfazed by the exposure. He moved with a natural ease, as though modesty was a foreign concept. And it was, to someone like him.


    Serena didn¡¯t know whether to look away or to keep looking at him. Couldn¡¯t he try to be a little discreet? Have a little shame?


    But even while thinking all these, her eyes stayed glued to his body, moving about from one part to the other as if she wanted to memorize every inch of him.


    He reached for his shorts and pants, slipped them on without a word, then grabbed his shirt, not bothering to wear it, and held it loosely in one hand.


    Serena pulled the duvet tighter around herself, sitting upright now. "Shouldn¡¯t Ie with you?" she asked. "Since the discovery is about me?"


    "Absolutely not," Lucian said without hesitation. "I¡¯ll let you know what their discovery is all about. And if there¡¯s any reason for you to be there, I¡¯ll take you myself. Okay?" He wasn¡¯t sure why but he felt there was something off about the message. Still, he refused to assume.


    She exhaled softly, watching him. "Okay," she said.


    Lucian gave her a final look before turning and walking out.


    Once he left, her eyes drifted to the untouched ss of drink fromst night, still sitting on the table. She frowned slightly, then pushed herself off the bed.


    The moment her feet touched the ground, she walked with an odd stiffness, her movements slightly awkward from the soreness between her thighs. She winced a little but still made her way to the bathroom with the ss in her hand. She didn¡¯t want Marlowe asking questions. Pouring the drink away would avoid that altogether.


    Meanwhile, about an hourter, Lucian arrived at the council building with Adrian.


    They hadn¡¯t exchanged many words during the drive. Lucian was too consumed with Modi¡¯s cryptic message, and Adrian was understanding enough to give him some space, already knowing why they were headed to the council building.


    At the entrance, they were received by Modi himself, who looked like he¡¯d been standing there for quite a while.


    "I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your morning, Mr Draven," Modi said without preamble, "but this couldn¡¯t be overlooked. Please,e with me."


    Lucian didn¡¯t argue. He gave a single nod and followed him in.


    However, when Adrian made to step forward and follow as well, the guards stationed by the doors raised their arms, blocking his path. Adrian halted, puzzled, and Lucian turned immediately to Modi with a questioning re.


    Modi caught the look and answered without hesitation. "What we¡¯re about to show you is for your eyes only."


    Lucian paused for a beat, then turned back to Adrian. "Wait here. I¡¯ll be back."


    Adrian gave a single nod in understanding.


    Then, without another word, Lucian followed Modi deeper into the Council building, his thoughts racing as he prepared himself for whatever the hell they had discovered about Serena.

 Chapter 116: Something was wrong

    <h4>Chapter 116: Something was wrong</h4>


    Lucian had been walking for several minutes now, matching Modi¡¯s long strides as they moved deeper into the silent, echoing corridors of the Council of Vitae. The walls around them seemed to pulse with an eerie stillness, the kind that only buildings holding ancient secrets seemed to possess. Despite the quiet atmosphere, Lucian¡¯s mind was anything but calm.


    Every now and then, he¡¯d nce at the man walking just ahead of him. Modi had barely said a word since they left the receiving hall, and something about his posture¡ªtoo stiff and too calcted¡ªgnawed at Lucian. Whatever this "urgent" discovery about Serena was, it had better be worth it.


    They took a sharp turn to the left, and then another winding hallway appeared before them.


    Lucian had just opened his mouth to ask a question when, suddenly, someone stepped out of the shadowy corner right in front of them.


    It was Salvador, thest person Lucian wanted to see that the or any day at all.


    He emerged with eerie silence, his dark robes swirling around his feet as he stopped directly in their path. His posture was firm, and his presence immediately charged the air with unease.


    Lucian¡¯s feet halted on instinct. He narrowed his eyes at the man, his suspicion rising like smoke in his chest. Why was he standing in their way as if he didn¡¯t want them to move any further?


    Salvador¡¯s cold gaze flicked between them before settling solely on Modi.


    "I¡¯ll take it from here," he said.


    Lucian¡¯s frown came immediately. "What do you mean you¡¯ll take it from here?"


    His tone was sharp and unimpressed. He turned his head slightly to throw Modi a questioning look, expecting an exnation¡ªdemanding one¡ªbut before any word could slip out of his lips, Modi reached out and grabbed his wrist.


    Lucian¡¯s mouth opened, but the words evaporated into nothing.


    The second Modi¡¯s hand made contact with his skin, a sudden shift urred. It was fast, too fast, like a thread had snapped inside his brain and rewired everything in one blink. A strange fog crept into his mind, curling around his logic, and slowly suffocating it.


    He blinked once, then again. Confusion flickered across his face briefly, then dulled.


    All he could think about now was how to please Modi. How to fulfill every wish and instruction Modi would ever give.


    "Don¡¯t worry about anything," Modi said calmly, his eyes never leaving Lucian¡¯s nkening face. "Just follow Salvador and do everything he asks you to do."


    Lucian didn¡¯t nod or ask any question. He didn¡¯t even have the will to protest.


    When Modi let go of his wrist, he turned automatically to Salvador, waiting and yearning for the man¡¯s nextmand.


    A smile stretched across Salvador¡¯s lips, slow and cold. "Come with me," he said.


    Lucian followed without question.


    They walked down yet another hall, deeper into the council¡¯s foundation, where only those with the highest clearance were allowed. Salvador said nothing more along the way. He didn¡¯t need to. Lucian had been hollowed out, and what remained of him was just... obedience.


    Eventually, they reached a door. It was solid steel, yet elegantly carved with old, arcane markings. Salvador pulled it open to reveal a cell. But it wasn¡¯t a typical one. It was furnished, well-maintained, and almost deceptivelyfortable.


    There was a king-sized bed with clean sheets, a single couch positioned beneath a soft-glowingmp, and a separate bathroom behind a frosted-ss door. There was even a wooden table in the corner with a jug of water and neatly stacked towels.


    It didn¡¯t look like a prison. But Salvador¡¯s next words confirmed what it was.


    "Sit here. Make yourselffortable," he said. "You¡¯ll wait here until further instructions are given."


    Lucian¡¯s mind, void of rebellion, epted the order without hesitation.


    He walked in and sat on the bed, folding his hands in hisp like a well-trained soldier awaiting further orders. Salvador didn¡¯t speak again. He simply pulled the door shut and slid the bolt in ce with a loud metallic click before walking away to tend to his other assignments.


    Back in the receiving room, Modi returned with a calm that made everything look normal again. Adrian was still there, waiting where Lucian had left him. He rose slightly from his seat the moment he saw Modi, eyes narrowing with concern.


    "Where¡¯s Lucian?" Adrian asked.


    Modi didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he gave the guards behind Adrian a single nod.


    And that was all the signal they needed.


    Two of them seized Adrian at once, grabbing his arms before he could even take a step back. The sudden ambush caught himpletely off-guard, and he thrashed against their grip.


    "What the hell is this?" Adrian demanded, voice sharp with confusion and fury. "What is the meaning of this?!"


    His furious gaze locked onto Modi, waiting for an answer that made sense.


    "Just cooperate," Modi said, his tone t, emotionless. "You¡¯ll be released soon."


    But Adrian wasn¡¯t given a chance to press further. One of the guards reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, stripping him of any contact with the outside world. Then they began dragging him toward the opposite hallway, different from the one Lucian had gone through.


    Adrian shouted again, trying to demand rity, but no one answered him. Momentster, he too was locked up, though in a different, much lessfortable cell. No couch. Nomp. Just cold stone and steel bars.


    ***


    Back at the house, far away from the council building, Serena had just finished having breakfast with Marlowe and Darrell. The mood at the table had been unusually light, withughter flitting between the three of them like birds in sunlight. It was a rare, warm moment, one that Serena hadn¡¯t realized she needed until it was already unfolding.


    Marlowe had decided not to probe aboutst night, at least not yet. She wanted to wait until after breakfast, when it would just be her and Serena alone. That would be the right time to bring up the topic. No distractions. No extra ears. Just the two of them and a much-needed conversation.


    She had thought deeply about everything that had happened the previous night. The tension, the strange request, the odd energy that had clung to Lucian like smoke. And though no one had said anything openly, Marlowe had pieced together a few things in her mind. Little signs here and there. Subtle changes. All of it forming a picture that was starting to make sense to her.


    She had a suspicion, one she couldn¡¯t shake off. But she refused to jump to conclusions. Not yet. She needed to hear it from Serena herself.


    So, for now, she decided to start the morning on a warm, calm note. Smiling, chatting,ughing when needed. Pretending everything was normal... until the moment she could finally ask the questions burning at the tip of her tongue.


    But the warmth didn¡¯tst long.


    Darrell¡¯s phone began to ring. He picked it up casually, not even checking the number. It was an unknown caller.


    "Hello?" he answered.


    The voice on the other end was calm, familiar, and cold.


    "This is Modi," the caller said. "I¡¯ve been trying to reach Serena, but she hasn¡¯t been picking up. It¡¯s urgent. Lucian suffered a sudden attack not long ago. His condition is critical. We need Serena here at the Council immediately. Her intervention might be the only thing that can help him."


    And just like that, the call ended.


    Darrell pulled the phone slowly away from his ear, his expression changing instantly. A deep frown furrowed his brows, and his body stiffened with confusion.


    Serena and Marlowe noticed it right away.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Marlowe asked, setting down her juice.


    Darrell looked between the two of them before answering. "That was... Modi. He said he¡¯s been calling you," he added, looking at Serena.


    Serena frowned, recalling her phone was still in the bedroom. She didn¡¯t take it with her whileing down.


    "He said Boss suffered an attack," Darrell continued. "And that you need toe immediately. He said Boss is in critical condition... that only you can help him."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the air in the room shifted.


    Serena¡¯s chest clenched as panic began to seep into her heart. Her eyes darted toward the door Lucian had walked through. He had been fine. Perfectly fine when he left. What kind of sudden attack could have possibly changed that?


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    "I¡¯ll go get dressed," she said abruptly, standing up and walking out of the dining room.


    "I¡¯ll prepare as well," Darrell said, following suit.


    But Marlowe remained seated.


    She didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t even blink for several seconds. Her eyes narrowed, thoughts racing.


    First, Lucian was summoned to the council to examine something supposedly "wrong" with Serena. Now, not long after, Serena was being summoned in turn, supposedly to save Lucian.


    That was no coincidence. Something was very wrong here.


    But what exactly it was, she couldn¡¯t yet say.

 Chapter 117: Only one person

    <h4>Chapter 117: Only one person</h4>


    Darrell was the first to finish getting ready.


    He moved with sharp, controlled urgency, dressed in dark cks and a fitted jacket, his face locked in a focused expression that made his usual boyish charm vanishpletely. As he grabbed the car keys from the counter, his other hand remained glued to his phone, screen lit, thumb redialing the same two numbers over and over again. First Lucian¡¯s. Then Adrian¡¯s.


    Still no answer.


    The calls rang endlessly, each one diverted straight to voicemail. His jaw ticked with each failed attempt. The longer the phones rang without a response, the heavier the pressure grew in his chest.


    Behind him, soft footsteps approached. He didn¡¯t need to turn to know it was Marlowe. Her presence had a stillness that clung to her like a second skin.


    She stopped beside him but didn¡¯t speak¡ªnot immediately. Not while the phone was still pressed to his ear. She could see from his posture that he was straining to keep himselfposed.


    Only when he let out a deep, frustrated sigh and finally pulled the phone away from his face did she speak.


    "Any luck?" she asked, her voice low but tense, eyes watching him carefully.


    Darrell shook his head and let the phone fall to his side. "No," he said, his voice edged with worry. "I¡¯ve tried both of them¡ªmultiple times. Neither Boss nor Adrian is answering."


    Marlowe ran her fingers through her long hair, tugging it away from her face as she began to pace slowly across the polished floor. Her bare feet made no sound, but the tension in her body was deafening.


    "This doesn¡¯t feel right," she muttered as she paced. "Something¡¯s off. I¡¯ve had a bad feeling since that call came through."


    She paused suddenly in her pacing and turned to face Darrell, eyes sharp with a decision already forming behind them.


    "I think I should go with you," she said, her tone decisive. "I don¡¯t think I can stay back here and wait. I¡¯ll die if worry."


    Darrell didn¡¯t miss a beat. He shook his head immediately. "No," he replied firmly. "We can¡¯t all walk into this blind. If something is wrong¡ªif things go south¡ªwe need someone on the outside. Someone who isn¡¯t caught up in whatever game they¡¯re ying."


    Marlowe¡¯s brows furrowed, and for a moment she looked like she wanted to argue, but Darrell didn¡¯t give her the chance.


    "If you don¡¯t hear from me," he continued, "I need you to get help. Go straight to Bonnie. Boss has sealed that deal with him already. If the council¡¯s trying anything shady, Bonnie will know what to do."


    The name settled in Marlowe¡¯s mind like an anchor. She gave a small nod, though her face remained tight with reluctance.


    At that moment, footsteps sounded on the stairs, and both of them turned just in time to see Serena descending, fully dressed and clutching her phone. She had changed into a fitted jacket and boots, her expression drawn tight with concern.


    She walked up to them quickly and held up her phone. "Seven missed calls," she said. "All from the same number."


    When her eyes met Marlowe¡¯s and she saw the strained worry etched into the woman¡¯s face, her own fragileposure wavered. She clenched her jaw tightly, willing herself not to panic.


    Marlowe took her hand gently. Her fingers were cold, but her grip was steady.


    "Be careful," she said. "And if anything feels off¡ªeven the slightest thing¡ªyou call me immediately. Do not hesitate."


    Serena nodded, and though she tried to look brave, her voice came out soft. "I will. I promise."


    Darrell moved toward the door. "Let¡¯s go, madam."


    Serena nced back onest time at Marlowe, who stood rooted in ce, arms folded, her eyes following them until they were out of sight.


    Then Serena and Darrell climbed into the car, the heavy silence between them punctuated only by the hum of the engine. They said nothing on the drive, each lost in thought, each holding on to the small hope that this was all just a misunderstanding.


    But that hope was growing smaller by the second.


    By the time they arrived at the Council building, the atmosphere felt odd. The same unnerving quiet from earlier now seemed louder somehow, as if the building itself was holding its breath.


    And, just like before, Modi was already standing in the receiving area, as if he had been waiting for her, which was exactly the case.


    Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed as they stepped out of the car. She walked ahead of Darrell, her eyes locked on Modi.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Draven," Modi said with a small smile, his tone extra light.


    "Good morning," Serena replied curtly. "Where is Lucian?"


    She didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries. There was no patience left in her, not when her instincts were screaming.


    Modi tilted his head and gestured with his hand, his smilepletely fading from his features. "Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to him."


    Darrell took a step forward to follow Serena, but before he could get far, two guards stepped into his path, arms extended in perfect synchronization, stopping him cold.


    Darrell¡¯s brows shot up as he looked from one guard to the other. "What is this?" he asked sharply, turning to Modi for an exnation.


    The sudden halt caught Serena¡¯s attention. She stopped walking immediately and turned to see what was going on. Her gaze moved from Darrell to the guards, and finallynded on Modi.


    "Why are they stopping him?" she asked, her voice rising just slightly¡ªnot enough to be considered yelling, but enough to convey that she would not be brushed aside.


    Modi lookedpletely unfazed. "It¡¯s protocol," he said smoothly. "Only one person is allowed in the secured area where Lucian is currently located."


    Serena crossed her arms, her chin lifting with firm defiance. She didn¡¯t buy it, not even the slightest. With how suspicious they were acting, she was not going to believe a word that came from him or anyone else in that building.


    "What kind of attack did he suffer that you had to keep him in a secure location which allows for the presence of only one person? Serena asked, her narrowed eyes fixed on Modi.


    "You¡¯ll know what it is when you see him. For his safety and privacy, I cannot describe it in words. Let¡¯s go, please." Modi responded in a calm voice, one that suggested he was not in a hurry.


    "I¡¯m not going in without Darrell," she said. "If that¡¯s your rule, then you can wheel Lucian out here, and I¡¯ll do whatever I need to do in this room. Otherwise, we¡¯re not going anywhere."


    The steel in her voice echoed through the space, and even the guards blinked at her audacity.


    Modi let out a long sigh, one filled with frustration masked behind diplomacy.


    "We¡¯re running out of time," he said. "Every second counts. If you insist on being stubborn and something happens to Lucian, then you¡¯ll have only yourself to me."


    Serena¡¯s jaw tightened, but he wasn¡¯t done.


    "If you¡¯re so insistent on being with Darrell, you cane back to the receiving room to meet him after doing what you need to do. But right now, Lucian needs you."


    The only part of Modi¡¯s speech that struck Serena with any force was thest line. The idea that if she hesitated, if she didn¡¯t act now, Lucian could be gone, and it would be her fault.


    Her fingers curled into fists, but then her gaze shifted to Darrell.


    He gave her a small nod. "Go," he said quietly. "I¡¯ll be right here, waiting. And remember what Marlowe said."


    Serena inhaled deeply and slid her hands into her pockets, where her phone remained tucked safely in one of them. She gave one final look at the guards, then turned back to Modi.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said.


    Modi¡¯s smile returned. "dly."


    As they began walking, Modi cast a brief nce over his shoulder. It was subtle, but the message in his eyes was clear. The guards caught it immediately.


    The second Serena and Modi disappeared from view, one of the guards turned back to Darrell.


    Darrell had just reached for his phone, intending to make a call, to inform Marlowe about what was going on.


    But the moment his fingers wrapped around the device, it was snatched cleanly out of his hand.


    "What the¡ª?"


    He didn¡¯t get the words out before the other guards stepped forward, grabbing him by the arm and shoving him against the wall.


    "Hey! What the hell is this?" Darrell demanded, trying to push back, but they were faster, stronger, and clearly prepared.


    They disarmed him in seconds, removing the gun he had holstered discreetly under his jacket. His protests were ignored entirely.


    Without a single exnation, they dragged him away, down the opposite hallway, until they reached a secured door.


    One guard entered a code on the panel, and the door clicked open.


    Darrell barely had time to register his surroundings before he was shoved inside a cold, dim cell. There was already someone sitting on the bench in the corner¡ªAdrian.

 Chapter 118: Strip

    <h4>Chapter 118: Strip</h4>


    Darrell mmed his fist against the thick metallic wall of the cell in frustration. His voice rang through the otherwise silent chamber, sharp and charged.


    "What the fuck is going on?" he demanded, turning to face Adrian with narrowed eyes.


    Adrian, seated on the cold bench in the corner, looked up with a tired expression. He exhaled and shrugged slightly, though the tension in his shoulders betrayed his calm tone. "How am I supposed to know? I¡¯m just as locked up as you are."


    Darrell paced once, then turned back around. "Where is Boss?"


    Adrian rubbed his hand over his face and let out a low groan. "I¡¯m not sure. Modi led him inside, then came back and signaled the guards to lock me up. When I asked why he was doing that, he told me to cooperate and that when they¡¯re done, they¡¯ll let me go. I didn¡¯t expect to havepany in here so soon."


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he tilted his head at Darrell. "What are you doing here? You were supposed to be at the house."


    Darrell let out a breath, finally leaning back against the wall and crossing his arms. "I was. But then I got a call from Modi that Boss had suffered an attack and Madam needs toe help him. So we came, even though we suspected foul y. Modi led Madam away. I tried to follow them, tried to ask questions, but he said I was not allowed in there with her. Next thing I know, I¡¯m surrounded by guards and being hauled in here."


    Adrian looked down for a moment, then met Darrell¡¯s gaze. "Modi has Madam as well?"


    Darrell nodded. "Yes. And he was moving too fast for me to believe everything is fine. What on earths name are they trying to do?"


    "It¡¯s a trap, but I don¡¯t know what for yet." Adrian figured out.


    Meanwhile, deep within the council building, Serena walked silently beside Modi. Her hands remained tucked into her pockets, the cool metal of her phone pressing against her fingers. Her steps were slow but steady, her eyes ncing at every hallway they passed. Though she had not said a word, her entire body screamed difort and alertness.


    Just as they reached the end of a long corridor, a figure appeared from a side hallway. Serena halted at once. Salvador stepped out from the shadows and came to stand directly in front of them.


    Her eyes immediately darkened with a frown as she recognized him. Without removing her hands from her pockets, she gripped her phone and took a small step to the side, putting a slight distance between herself and the two men. There was something unsettling about Salvador¡¯s presence, something that tightened the air around them.


    But before she could move further or ask any questions, Modi¡¯s gloved hand shot out and grabbed her arm. The moment his hand made contact, the resistance bubbling inside her died instantly, extinguished like a me doused in water. Her muscles rxed against her will.


    In the stillness of that moment, Modi spoke to her mind. His voice echoed with calm force inside her head. "Do not panic. Do not worry. Do not ask any questions. Do exactly as you are told without resisting."


    She stood still, processing his words.


    "Do you understand?" he asked through their mental link.


    She nodded once, then said quietly, "Yes."


    That single word brought a pleased smile to Salvador¡¯s lips. He did not move immediately. Instead of leading her away immediately like he had with Lucian earlier, he stepped forward. Then, without warning, he cupped her face with both hands and pressed his lips against hers in a long, deliberate kiss. It was not a kiss of affection or greeting. It was a kiss drenched in hunger, possession, and something darker.


    Modi¡¯s expression twisted into a deep frown as he watched the disy. When Salvador finally pulled away, Modi¡¯s voice wasced with restrained anger.


    "This is not the time for that, Salvador. We have other important things to do."


    Salvador turned his head slowly and met Modi¡¯s re. "And who told you that you have the right to tell me when or when not to kiss my wife?"


    Modi tightened his jaw, his voice still calm but edged. "She is not your wife. At least, she doesn¡¯t know she is yet."


    Salvador lifted his eyebrows, smirking slightly. "Of course she doesn¡¯t know yet. But that is going to change in a matter of hours."


    Modi looked away momentarily before locking eyes with him again. "Then wait until it changes before you go kissing other people¡¯s wives on the lips. That sort of behavior can invite unnecessary trouble."


    Salvador didn¡¯t respond. He turned to Serena again and gave her a soft smile, one that lookedpletely out of ce on his otherwise cold face.


    "Come with me," he said gently.


    Serena obeyed without hesitation. She followed him silently as he led her further down the hall, toward the very same room where Lucian had been locked up.


    Modi walked behind them, his pace steady, though his eyes moved sharply between Serena, Salvador, and the dimly lit hallway stretching ahead. Once they arrived at the thick, reinforced door at the far end of the corridor, Salvador suddenly halted and turned to face him, blocking his path with a deliberate step.


    "You are not allowed to go in," Salvador said, his voice firm andced with a possessive finality.


    Modi¡¯s brows lifted in mild surprise, though he did not miss a beat. "Why not?"


    Salvador¡¯s lips curved into a smile that did not reach his eyes. "Because nobody else apart from me and the riffraff inside is permitted to see my wife¡¯s naked body."


    There was a moment of silence. Modi stared at him, his expression unreadable, before he let out a soft exhale and rolled his eyes with slow deliberation. The absurdity of the statement hung in the air, but he chose not to challenge it. Some arguments were simply not worth the energy.


    Instead, his voice ttened, stripped of emotion. "Just remember to use your glove when you give themand. You need to release the hold I ced on them. That way, they will respond only to you and not fight the instructions. We do not want anyplications."


    Salvador nodded once. "I won¡¯t forget."


    Then, without another word, he opened the door and stepped inside with Serena, shutting the door firmly behind them.


    Inside the room, Lucian sat quietly on the bed. His posture was rigid, his eyes staring straight ahead. The moment the door opened, he turned to look at whoever was entering. As soon as he saw Serena, something shifted in his eyes.


    His body did not move, but his mind reeled. A voice in his head started screaming.


    ¡¯She is not supposed to be here. What is she doing here? Why is she with him?¡¯


    He tried to stand up, to go to her, to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. The effect of the glove was still suppressing every instinct and impulse. But that inner voice refused to quiet. It grew louder, angrier.


    Lucian narrowed his eyes at her, confusion etched across his face. He wanted to say something, but no words formed. The tension in his body grew, like something beneath his skin was fighting to w its way out.


    Back outside, Modi had taken three steps away from the door when he froze. A sharp, unmistakable pulse ran through his head. Someone was trying to break themand.


    His eyes darted to the door. Was it Lucian or Serena?


    He could not tell. And Salvador had locked the door from inside.


    That was a problem.


    The fact that he could still think meant the person hadn¡¯t seeded entirely in breaking the hold.


    He turned around and took position near the door again, waiting, hoping Salvador would remember to issue his ownmand soon. If not, whoever was struggling might break free entirely. And if that happened, he would lose his mind for sure.


    Inside, Salvador walked slowly toward Serena. He stopped right before her and reached out, taking her hand in his gloved one. His eyes held hers, and his voice was quiet but firm.


    "Strip," hemanded. "Remove every piece of clothing you have on and standpletely bare."


    Themand was given with the full force of the glove.


    There was no hesitation. Serena moved her hands to her jacket, her expression nk and distant, her body responding not to thought but to themand deeply embedded in her mind. Slowly, methodically, she began to undress, removing each piece of clothing and letting them fall quietly to the floor.


    Lucian watched every motion. His fists clenched against the mattress as he felt the scream inside his mind intensify.


    His eyes slowly grew darker with intense anger with every piece of clothing that came off Serena¡¯s body, and the fact that Salvador was standing there, relishing the moment didn¡¯t make it any easier for him.

 Chapter 119: War of the mind

    <h4>Chapter 119: War of the mind</h4>


    As soon as Serena waspletely bare, Salvador lost control of himself. Every ounce of restraint he had summoned evaporated into thin air. The very moment her clothes fell away, revealing her full form, something primal overtook him. He forgot everything he had been instructed to do next. The ns, the purpose of being in that room, themand he had been given, it all slipped from his grasp the second his gaze locked onto her. His eyes trailed across her body, spellbound by her smooth skin, her curves, the way she stood there with quiet obedience, waiting for his next instruction.


    He was so lost in her image that he failed to notice what was happening in the corner. Lucian, who had been under the influence of the glove, was dangerously close to breaking free. The mental hold was slipping rapidly and Salvador was oblivious to the cause. Lucian¡¯s own mind was warring against the power binding him, driven to rebellion by the intense way he was staring at Serena. Something about seeing her like that, exposed and vulnerable, was stirring fury within him, and that fury was steadily ripping through the control that had been imposed on him.


    Meanwhile, Serena remained motionless, her face void of expression, waiting for Salvador¡¯s signal. But Salvador, instead of remembering Lucian and continuing with his orders, took a slow step toward Serena.


    He was drawn to her as if by an invisible tether. Her body, seductive and regal, robbed him of his senses. His gaze settled firmly on her chest, on the soft curves of her breasts, rising and falling with each breath. Without thought, his hand moved to cup one of them. The moment his fingers made contact with her warm skin and his lips once again imed hers, everything else vanished from his mind.


    That was when Lucian lost it.


    The fury that had been simmering inside him surged violently to the surface. In a single swift motion, he tore free from the hold that kept him seated. His eyes burned with rage as he stood from the bed, his mind fully awakened by the sight of Salvador¡¯s lips on Serena. In three long strides, he reached Salvador, seized him by the cor, and with unbridled force, delivered a jaw-shattering punch to his face. The impact sent Salvador staggering backward, crashing into the opposite end of the room.


    Outside, Modi gasped as a wave of pressure mmed into his mind. He clutched his head, feeling as though it was about to split open. The control he had meticulously maintained was crumbling rapidly, slipping like sand through his fingers. Panic began to rise. The person he had under control was slipping away at an rming rate. Something had triggered the copse and Modi could feel the intensity of that trigger. Confused and furious, he banged on the door, his voice thundering through the heavy wood as he yelled at Salvador.


    "What the hell is going on in there? Why are you wasting so much time? Use the glove, damn it!"


    His fists pounded harder as desperationced his tone. "If you don¡¯t get this under control, I swear I will release my hold on both of them whether you like it or not!" He threatened, unwilling to be the one to go insane as a result of Salvador¡¯s mistakes.


    Inside, Salvador stilly on the floor, his vision blurry and his head spinning from the force of Lucian¡¯s punch. He could not even find the strength to answer Modi¡¯s threats. He was dazed, confused, and humiliated, his thoughts still muddled from the unexpected blow. He couldn¡¯t see clearly yet as the stars were still dancing around his head.


    Modi, realizing Salvador was in no state to respond, made a quick decision. He had no time to wait. He released his hold on both Lucian and Serena before the pressure inside him drove him to madness.


    Whoever was attempting to break free had nearly seeded, and holding on any longer would have likely destroyed his sanity. He could only hope Salvador would be able to impose his own control in time. The only reason Modi had not burst through the door himself was because Salvador, in a self-serving act of secrecy, had locked it from the inside to prevent Modi from seeing his wife¡¯s body.


    Back in the room, Salvador was slowly picking himself off the floor. He was still seeing stars and clutching his throbbing jaw when Lucian blinked and fully regained his senses. Awareness returned to him in pieces. Confusion immediately followed. His eyes swept around the room, noting the strange setting. Then he noticed Serena ¡ª naked, vulnerable, standing silently ¡ª and Salvador close by.


    A sharp jolt of disbelief stabbed through him. What was going on? Why was he here? Why was Serena naked? And why was Salvador in the room with them? The questions tumbled through his mind like a crashing tide, leaving him more shaken by the second.


    But while Lucian was piecing together fragments of memory, Serena remained still and unaffected. The release from Modi¡¯s control had no impact on her. Salvador, long before Modi¡¯s release, had already imposed his ownmand on her, wrapping her in a web of silent obedience. She stood rooted, responding only to Salvador¡¯s influence.


    Salvador, his vision clearing and senses returning, pulled himself up fully and began approaching Lucian again. His face twisted in anger and humiliation. The sting of Lucian¡¯s punch still throbbed, his ego bruised deeper than the wound on his face. He clenched his gloved hand and advanced with renewed purpose, intending to seize control of Lucian before he could act again.


    But Lucian was ready now.


    As Salvador reached for him, Lucian, who had fully recovered both his strength and memory, and also realized what was happening, responded instantly. His arm drew back and he delivered a second, more brutal punch to Salvador¡¯s face. The sound of impact cracked through the air like thunder. Blood burst from Salvador¡¯s split lip as his body once again crashed to the far side of the room.


    This time, Lucian did not hesitate. He followed Salvador¡¯s stumbling form, grabbed him by the neck, and pulled his fist back to unleash another series of devastating blows. He was fueled by rage and by the horrifying suspicion that something vile had been done to both him and Serena.


    But Salvador, acting faster than Lucian had anticipated, reached out and pressed his gloved hand against Lucian¡¯s. The moment the glove made contact with Lucian¡¯s skin, and Salvador gave a newmand, everything inside Lucian began to crumble.


    Lucian¡¯s grip ckened. His body froze. His mind became a whirlwind of chaos. The sharpness of thought and rity of intent evaporated, reced by fog and confusion. He had no will of his own anymore. He stood straight again, his limbs heavy, his thoughts no longer his own. The glove had imed him once more.


    But inside, a small voice continued to scream. It wed at the walls of his mind, refusing to be extinguished. It was faint, but persistent. Even in his subdued state, it fought to survive.


    Salvador, seeing that Lucian was once again under his control,shed out in retaliation. His gloved hand released Lucian¡¯s and curled into a fist. He mmed it into Lucian¡¯s face, his voice rising with rage.


    "Bastard! Who do you think you are? What gave you the right toy your filthy hands on me?"


    Hended another punch to Lucian¡¯s jaw. Lucian did not move to defend himself. He could not. He had no mind of his own at that moment. He was nothing more than a shell waiting for instruction.


    After that second blow, Salvador pulled back and forced himself to calm down. As much as he wanted to unleash his fury, he had a task toplete. He reminded himself of what needed to be done, and he knew he could always return to punish Lucianter. For now, he needed results.


    Turning away from Lucian, Salvador issued a sharpmand. His voice was cold, calcting.


    "Have sex with her. Now. And make sure you release all of your seed inside of her."


    Then, he turned to Serena and added, "Cooperate. Do not resist."


    With bothmands given, Salvador stepped back and retreated to a corner of the room. He folded his arms, his eyes glued to the scene before him, watching with twisted satisfaction as Lucian turned toward Serena without hesitation.


    His movements were mechanical. He walked up to her, took her hand, and led her silently to the bed.


    And just like that, Salvador¡¯s perverse n began to unfold before his very eyes.


    As Lucian kissed Serena deeply, Salvador¡¯s jaw clenched, but his body did not mind how angry he was. It responded beautifully to the scene ying out in front of him.


    Unable to hold still anymore, Salvador unzipped his pants, and began to stroke himself, imagining he was the one in Lucian¡¯s position.

 Chapter 120: Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 120: Impressive</h4>


    The room pulsed with the raw sounds of passion¡ªmoans, sighs, the rustle of bodies shifting urgently against each other.


    Lucian moved over Serena like a man possessed, his every thrust hungry and unrestrained, a wildness in him that could not be tamed. It was as though some primal force had been unshackled inside him. Every motion was frenzied, rough, unrelenting, as though he had just been released after years of captivity. His body surged forward, again and again, seeking deeper connection, more sensation.


    But while his body acted with single-minded intensity, his mind was not at peace.


    There was a voice, that same persistent voice, growing louder with each passing second, echoing in the back of his head like a war drum. It warned him, again and again, of the danger. He had no protection. He could not afford to release his seed inside of Serena. He knew this. The consequences could be dire.


    Still, the glove gripped him with invisible force, urging him toward that forbidden climax. Every muscle in his body was taut, every nerve alive with chaotic pleasure. He tried to resist, to pull back, but the force around his mind was too strong.


    The pleasure clouded his judgement, made it harder to reason. Still, he fought it. Inside his head, a desperate battle waged¡ªhis will against the unnaturalpulsion of the glove. It was an invisible war, one that burned behind his eyes, pressing against his temples, stealing his breath.


    And in that same moment, the pain began to ripple across Salvador¡¯s head.


    Salvador couldn¡¯t get enough. Serena¡¯s moans of pleasure, the pping of bodies, the live porn show he was opportuned to be watching right there rid him of all senses.


    But the mental strain from Lucian¡¯s resistance began to affect him as well. Deep inside his skull, a throb began to build, an ache that refused to be ignored. Still, he was too caught up in the pleasure he was getting from watching and stroking himself to make sense of what was happening.


    Lucian¡¯s breath came out in short, heated bursts. His hands tightened on Serena¡¯s hips, his mind in chaos, the battle inside reaching a fevered pitch. And just as he felt himself approaching the edge, teetering on the precipice, something broke.


    With one final surge of willpower, Lucian tore himself free from the hold of the glove.


    At thest possible moment, he pulled out, groaning with effort and releasing his seed not within her, but across her trembling thighs and the sheets beneath them. He copsed forward, catching himself on the mattress, chest heaving from the sheer physical and mental effort it had taken to defy thepulsion.


    The result of that resistance was catastrophic.


    Salvador¡¯s mind exploded with agony.


    He didn¡¯t know when he abandoned the action of stroking his hardened cock. His hands flew to the sides of his head as an inhuman scream burst from his throat. The pain struck like lightning, tearing through every thought, every nerve. He crumpled in the corner of the room, groaning and clutching his head as if trying to hold his brain together. The scream echoed through the hall outside the room, reaching Modi¡¯s ears.


    Modi, who had stationed himself at the door, heard the scream and immediately understood. Something had gone wrong. Terribly wrong.


    But he remained still, spine stiffened, and his hand crept toward the gun concealed beneath his jacket. His eyes narrowed. Either Serena or Lucian had broken free from the influence of the glove, and if that was the case, he knew this next steps to take to remedy the situation.


    Inside, Lucian climbed off the bed with urgency, his chest still heaving from exertion. His eyes darted to Salvador, but only for a second. The man was writhing on the floor, his body curled in pain, mumbling incoherently. Lucian had no time for him. His attention snapped back to Serena.


    The moment he broke out of the hold of the glove, she also broke free as the connection had been broken.


    She was sitting up slowly, her body bare, her skin marked with evidence of what had just urred. Her thighs were sticky, her hair disheveled, and her eyes, which were wide, confused, and frightened, darted around the room. She blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of her surroundings. Her breathing was uneven, her lips slightly parted. The chaos of her mind was visible in the way her eyes moved from Lucian to Salvador and then to the bed.


    Why was she naked? Why was there semen on her thighs and the bed? Why was Lucian also unclothed? Why was the strange man crying in the corner?


    Nothing made sense.


    Lucian stepped forward cautiously. His voice, rough from exertion, was still gentle when he asked, "Are you okay?"


    Serena didn¡¯t answer. Her lips quivered, and her brows furrowed. She looked at him like he was a stranger, like she couldn¡¯t quite ce him or herself in this nightmare of a situation. Her silence worried him. She seemed to be fighting her way through a haze, putting together the broken pieces of the situation she found herself in.


    When she didn¡¯t speak, Lucian moved quickly. He grabbed his shirt and began cleaning the mess from between her thighs with swift, efficient motions. He didn¡¯t speak further. There was no time to process, no time tofort her properly. When he was done, he helped her into her clothes, his hands steady and his eyes growing more annoyed.


    He dressed himself next, his fingers fumbling with the buttons as Salvador¡¯s agonized cries slowly faded into silence.


    Lucian nced back.


    Salvador was no longer screaming.


    He wasughing now, a low, derangedughter that echoed off the walls. He still sat in the same crouched position, his head pressed between his hands, but his mouth twisted with madness. Theugh chilled Serena to her bones, but she ignored it. The man seemed to be broken.


    Then, atst, Serena finally pieced together thest fragments of her memories and a lot of things instantly made sense.


    A gasp tore from her lips. She whipped her head toward Lucian, horror dawning in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she began to speak. "Did you...?" The rest of the question never came. She couldn¡¯t say the words. Couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the thought.


    But Lucian knew exactly what she was asking.


    "I pulled out," he said quickly, his voice low and firm. "I did not finish inside of you."


    She stared at him, searching his face. Doubt flickered in her eyes.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, panic already thick in her voice.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t sure. Not entirely. He had acted quickly¡ªdesperately¡ªbut whether he had acted in time was another matter entirely. Still, he would not tell her that. Not now. Not when she was already on the verge of a breakdown.


    "Leave it, Serena. Let¡¯s get out of here first," he said. His tone was decisive, brooking no argument.


    He turned toward Salvador, who had fallen silent again. The mad smile still stretched across his face. Without a second thought, Lucian delivered a vicious kick to Salvador¡¯s head. The man¡¯s body jerked once from the impact before falling limp, unconscious. Lucian didn¡¯t bother to check for a pulse. He didn¡¯t care whether the bastard was dead or alive.


    He grabbed Serena¡¯s hand, gently but firmly, and pulled his phone from his pocket with the other. He immediately dialed Adrian¡¯s number. The phone rang. Once. Twice. Three times. No answer. He tried again, frowning deeper with each passing second.


    Still no response.


    By now, he was already leading Serena toward the door. When they reached it, the screen of his phone went dark¡ªthe call had stopped connecting altogether. He cursed under his breath, slipped the phone back into his pocket, and grasped the door handle.


    He pushed it open, and they stepped into the hallway.


    But just as they turned to leave, they froze.


    A gun, gleaming and loaded, was aimed directly at Lucian¡¯s head. The hand that held it was steady, strong, and familiar.


    It was Modi.


    His expression was unreadable, but his eyes betrayed no surprise. He had been expecting this. Preparing for it.


    "That was impressive, I must say, Lucian," Modi said coolly. He tilted the gun slightly, cocking it with deliberate emphasis. "But it¡¯s not time to leave yet. Both of you, go back inside."


    Lucian stood still, breathing heavily. His jaw clenched, his fingers tightening around Serena¡¯s. She remained frozen beside him, her body rigid with tension. Thest remnants of confusion had been swept away by the sight of the weapon.


    Modi didn¡¯t waver. He was calm, confident. He knew exactly what had happened behind that door. Knew that one¡ªor both¡ªhad broken free from the hold of the glove. And now, he intended to regain control.


    Lucian looked into Modi¡¯s eyes. "What is the meaning of this, Modi?" He asked, still not making any move to return to the prison they just walked out from.


    "Inside," Modi repeated.

 Chapter 121: I’m trying to help

    <h4>Chapter 121: I¡¯m trying to help</h4>


    Back at the house, Marlowe sat in the living room, her eyes glued to the screen of her phone as she tried Darrell¡¯s number for what felt like the twentieth time. When it rang out yet again, she tried Serena¡¯s. That call also went unanswered. Her heart continued to tighten with every passing second, and her unease continued to grow.


    Marlowe had always been one to trust her instincts, and right now, every fiber of her being screamed that something was wrong. She stood abruptly, gripping the phone tighter in her hand. The silence that followed the unanswered calls was louder than any scream, and she knew that she could no longer wait. The council was up to something sinister and the only thing that kept echoing her head was that they were trying to force Serena and Lucian to make that baby even against their will.


    Without wasting another second, she rushed back into her room, dressed up in battle ready outfit, and retrieved two slim, ck bottles from her drawer. These were not ordinary pepper sprays; they were enhanced with a secret form she had designed herself¡ªlethal enough to disorient any opponent for a solid five minutes. She slipped them into the inside pocket of her jacket, secured her phone in the other, and marched to the front door.


    Just as she stepped out of the house, one of the guards who had been stationed at the gate approached her. His face was tense, and he held out an envelope. "This just came in, ma¡¯am," he said. "Someone dropped it off. Said it was specifically for you."


    Marlowe blinked, her fingers trembling slightly as she took the envelope. The handwriting was delicate but unfamiliar. She tore it open on the spot and pulled out the neatly folded letter inside. Her eyes scanned the words quickly, her breath catching as she recognized the name at the bottom. It was from Maria. The content of the letter made her heart drop. It confirmed everything she feared¡ªLucian and Serena were in danger and needed help.


    She did not wait another moment. Turning around without a word, she headed straight for the garage. Her hand trembled only slightly as she opened the driver¡¯s side of her sleek ck car and slid behind the wheel. Her mind raced as she started the engine and backed out of the driveway, tires crunching against the gravel. She drove fast, slicing through the streets with sharp precision, heading directly to Bonnie¡¯s office.


    By the time she arrived at the building, her nerves were strung tight, but she managed to hold herself together. The guards looked up as she approached.


    "I¡¯m here from Lucian. I need to see Bonnie immediately. It¡¯s urgent." Marlowe introduced herself quickly.


    The guard she had just spoken to, seeing the distress on her face, only hesitated for a second before nodding. The signaled to another guard and told that one to take Marlowe right to Bonnie¡¯s office.


    Marlowe didn¡¯t wait to be told twice. She moved with quick, purposeful strides down the hallway with the guard who has been assigned to lead her, until she reached the thick wooden door. The guard went in first to speak with Bonnie, then when he came out, he motioned for her to go in.


    Bonnie was seated behind his desk, his fingers typing something quickly on a sleekptop. He looked up, his sharp eyes registering surprise for only a moment before he leaned back in his chair.


    "Doctor Marlowe. I assume this is about Lucian?"


    "Yes," she replied, barely restraining the urgency in her voice. She went on to narrate everything that happened that morning up until she received the note.


    She held out the letter from Maria, and Bonnie reached for it, unfolding the paper and reading through it quickly. When he was done, he exhaled slowly and nodded.


    "I¡¯ve been alerted. After Ist spoke to Lucian, I nted a spy in the Council. Since then, I¡¯ve received some disturbing reports. This morning, my source reported unusual activity in the Council¡¯sboratory wing."


    Marlowe felt both rmed and relieved at the same time. rmed that her suspicions were true. Relieved that Bonnie was already aware.


    "We don¡¯t have much time," she said firmly. "I have reasons to believe that they are nning to carry out a dangerous experiment on Lucian and Serena, we have to stop it immediately. This could shake the world to its core."


    Bonnie nodded solemnly. "I agree. And I am already on it."


    Without another word, he picked up his phone and began making calls. Marlowe stood off to the side, watching as he spoke with calm urgency to several powerful people. Names she recognized. Names that held influence and authority. Each call ended with swift promises of action.


    Then, Bonnie dialed another number and pressed the phone to his ear. This time his expression changed slightly. It became more intense.


    "Update me on the current situation," he said into the receiver. "What is going on over there right now?"


    While he waited for a response, Marlowe¡¯s fingers curled into fists. The uncertainty of the situation gnawed at her insides. She needed to know that Lucian and Serena were still safe, and alive.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at the Council building, the air in the hallway was thick with tension. Lucian and Serena finally stepped back into the room from which they had just exited and Modi followed closely behind them, the gun in his hand never once lowering.


    His steps were precise, deliberate, and filled with unspoken authority. Once inside, he motioned toward the bed with the gun.


    "Sit down."


    Neither of them argued. Lucian pulled Serena toward the bed, and they both sat, backs straight, eyes fixed on the man who had turned their morning upside down. Modi moved slowly toward the door, locked it, and then turned back around.


    His eyes fell on Salvador, whose body was sprawled motionless on the cold floor. His expression shifted instantly, his brows furrowing in a deep frown.


    "What did you do to him?" Modi asked sharply, not moving his gaze from the figure on the floor. "Did you kill him?"


    Lucian did not bother to look at Salvador. His voice was cold and t. "I don¡¯t know. And I do not care."


    Modi exhaled heavily and crouched down beside Salvador¡¯s still form. He reached out and pressed two fingers to the side of the man¡¯s neck, searching for a pulse. After a moment, he found it¡ªfaint, but present. However, his fingers also brushed against something else.


    Blood.


    He pulled his hand back and examined the side of Salvador¡¯s head. There was a swollen bruise, already darkening, and a slow trickle of blood had begun to leak from it.


    Modi stood, his face etched with frustration. "For fuck¡¯s sake, Lucian. Must you always resort to violence?"


    Lucian leaned back on the bed, crossing his arms over his chest. "I wonder who I learned that from."


    Modi sighed and shook his head. "Yes. You are the way you are because of me. And I am trying to fix that. I¡¯m trying to help you."


    Serena¡¯s patience finally snapped. Her voice, sharp andced with fury, cut through the tension. Hearing his voice and looking at him was making her anger soar to high heavens. He had acted all calm this morning only for her to find out that behind that calm facade was a plotting devil.


    "Help him out in what way? By deceiving me? By dragging us into this nightmare?" Serena asked, her tone catching modi by surprise.


    Modi¡¯s lips parted, but before he could answer, his phone began to vibrate in his pocket. He pulled it out and nced at the screen. Without hesitation, he answered it.


    As he listened to the voice on the other end, his expression changed. The shift was subtle at first, then more pronounced. His brows furrowed deeply, his jaw clenched, and the veins in his neck began to bulge slightly.


    The call ended after only a few seconds. He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even look at Lucian or Serena. He simply turned and walked to the door. He opened it, stepped outside, and locked it from the other side, leaving them trapped in the room with an unconscious Salvador.


    Serena stared at the closed door for a long moment before turning to Lucian. "What do you think that was about?"


    Lucian remained silent for a while, then stood up and walked over to the window, peering through the small slit in the ss.


    "Whatever it was," he said quietly, "something just shifted. And I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be stuck here much longer."


    Serena watched him, her heart pounding with renewed urgency. Whatever Modi had heard on that phone call had clearly rattled him. That alone gave her hope.


    Lucian, on the other hand, moved around, searching for a rope or something of simr nature to tie Salvador up. He had broken the hold of the glove, but he didn¡¯t know if it would still work if used again, and he didn¡¯t want to risk finding outte.

 Chapter 122: Quit trying

    <h4>Chapter 122: Quit trying</h4>


    Modi moved swiftly to his office, the heels of his polished shoes thudding softly against the pristine tiled floors as he made his way through the winding corridors of the council building.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension, a weight that pressed down on the walls and echoed in the hollow silence of the hallways. He reached the office and shut the door behind him with a firm push before settling into the leather chair behind his desk. The phone on the table was already vibrating when he grabbed it, and he did not waste time before pressing it to his ear.


    The voice of his friend from the special forces branch of the military came through with a hushed urgency. The words were crisp and grave. Agents had already been dispatched. They were on their way to the council building with a search warrant, and not just that¡ªthe agents carried with them an official directive to shut down the entire council¡¯s operations. The reason given was pending investigations into suspicious and possibly illicit activities. It was no longer spection. It was real. It was happening.


    Modi thanked his friend with a brief but sincere note of gratitude, his tone clipped with both panic and resolve, then ended the call. He dropped the phone and stood immediately, not wasting another breath. There was no time for deliberation or strategies. Action had to be swift.


    He marched out of his office and began moving with determined strides to the more covert sectors of the council building. These were the hidden wings where the council¡¯s most questionable and sensitive experiments were being conducted¡ªprojects buried deep in secrecy, some never even logged officially.


    He entered the firstb and barked at the lead technician to shut everything down. "Power off the servers. Retrieve all existing data, wipe any logs that reference external funding, and pack up the sensitive samples." There was no room for questions. The urgency in his voice said it all. One after the other, he moved fromb tob, repeating the same instructions. In one section, scientists were working on gene splicing. In another, there were neural experiments involving the use of psychic inhibitors. He told them all to disappear or prepare for investigation. Chaos rippled silently across the hidden corridors as people began to understand what was unfolding.


    Meanwhile, back in the holding cell, Lucian scoured every corner for something he could use to tie Salvador up. He couldn¡¯t find a rope. His eyes darted around desperately until theynded on the sheets covering the bed. He yanked one off and began folding it quickly, methodically. He twisted it over itself, again and again, forming a thin makeshift rope.


    He was only a few seconds away from achieving what he wanted when he heard a sudden movement behind him. He turned around just in time to see Salvador sit bolt upright from where he had previouslyin unconscious. It was a jarring sight. The way he moved was not natural. It looked as though an invisible force had pulled him up sharply, like a puppet on taut strings. His head snapped forward, and his eyes opened wide. There was something wrong with them¡ªsomething deeply unnatural.


    Serena, who had been quietly watching from the opposite end of the room, narrowed her eyes as she studied him. His eyes were not the familiar brown they had been earlier. Now they were a deep, bloody red, and thin vein-like threads had spread around and inside them. They bulged and pulsed unnaturally, giving him a ghoulish, hollow appearance. He looked like a man possessed, and not just possessed, but aged¡ªdrastically so. In the short time since he lost consciousness, it appeared as though he had aged at least a decade. The lines on his face were deeper, his cheeks more sunken, and his posture suggested exhaustion on a bone-deep level.


    What unnerved Serena the most, however, was not just how he looked¡ªit was the way he was staring at her. His gaze was fixed, unrelenting, and filled with an eerie intensity. He was not simply looking at her. He was absorbing her presence with the focus of someone who had waited a lifetime for this very moment. There was no confusion in his expression, no curiosity¡ªonly recognition. Unsettling, absolute recognition.


    Lucian stopped what he was doing and moved to stand beside Serena. He didn¡¯t like the way the man was looking at her. It made his skin crawl, made something inside him surge with territorial protectiveness. Yet Salvador did not seem bothered by Lucian¡¯s presence. He kept his burning red eyes locked on Serena as if Lucian did not exist.


    Finally, Salvador spoke. His voice was low and hoarse, tinged with a weariness that felt ancient. "We were supposed to be together. To end up together. But you chose a stranger over me."


    His words were familiar and unsettling, but they stoked a fire in Serena¡¯s chest. Her brows furrowed deeply, and her voice rose in frustration and disbelief.


    "First of all, I did not choose anybody," she said, each word sharp and deliberate. "I was on my own, living a quiet life that I enjoyed¡ªuntil you people came and matched me to him. Second, who the hell gave you the idea that we were supposed to end up together? I don¡¯t even know who you are."


    Salvador¡¯s face twisted in sadness, and a soft sound escaped him¡ªhalf sigh, half whisper. "You know me, Leah," he said. "You know me like the back of your palm."


    Serena¡¯s chest tightened with fury. "My name is Serena, not Leah," she snapped, her voice rising sharply.


    "You¡¯re Leah," he insisted, his tone never shifting from that eerie, calm certainty. "And I brought you back, just like I promised I would. I can make you remember who you are. But I¡¯m very weak and dizzy now. You have toe to me, and then you¡¯ll remember everything."


    Serena recoiled at his words, her face contorting with anger and defiance. "I am fine where I am. I don¡¯t want to remember anything that should have stayed buried in the past," she retorted, folding her arms across her chest like a shield.


    Salvador¡¯s lips curled into a low chuckle. The sound was hollow, echoing strangely in the cell. "You¡¯re fine with him?" he said, gesturing with his chin toward Lucian, the amusement in his voice curdling into disdain. "He¡¯s just a loser, Leah. An experiment I used to bring our child back. An experiment that I am going to kill very soon."


    Serena¡¯s confidence faltered slightly. His words carried a threat, but more than that, they dripped with something far more dangerous¡ªcertainty. Still, she kept her voice steady.


    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s weak and dizzy and sitting on the floor," she countered. "Yet you¡¯re bragging about killing someone who¡¯s standing tall and alert. In the position you¡¯re in right now, even I can kill you easily."


    That only made Salvadorugh harder. His shoulders shook with the force of it, and the sound filled the room like a malevolent echo. "You underestimate me, Leah," he said once theughter had died down. "The process has already been set in motion. I am the only one who can reverse it."


    The statement sent a jolt through Serena¡¯s chest. Her heart began to pound as she narrowed her eyes. "What are you talking about?" she asked.


    Salvador tilted his head, his voice calm and confident. "Before you arrived, I already gave him something that will kill him once hepletes the job. So even if I don¡¯t move from this spot for the next year, it will not stop him from dying in three days. But I can tell you how to reverse it¡ªif youe closer."


    Serena¡¯s head whipped toward Lucian. Panic swirled in her eyes, her mind spiraling with the implications of what Salvador had just said. "Is that true? Did he give you anything before I arrived?" she asked urgently.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes never left Salvador as he responded. "Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s bluffing. I remember everything. He didn¡¯t give me anything."


    Salvador turned his attention to Lucian now. "Are you sure you remember everything?" he asked, a sinister smile spreading slowly across his lips.


    Lucian clenched his fists and stepped forward, his voice brimming with warning. "Quit trying to get her toe to you. Not everyone is as stupid as you are. She¡¯s not falling for your trap. And I swear, if you try to move even an inch closer to her, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t see the light of another day."


    They stared at each other, unblinking, their hostility radiating like a physical force. For a few moments, neither of them spoke. The tension thickened and wrapped around the air like a vice.


    Then, a sound broke the silence¡ªthe sound of someone attempting to unlock the door from the outside. Lucian immediately turned, his full attention now focused on the door, his body still alert and positioned defensively beside Serena.

 Chapter 123: Keep going

    <h4>Chapter 123: Keep going</h4>


    The heavy door finally creaked open with a mechanical groan that echoed through the walls, and Marlowe stepped inside. Her entrance was met with a wave of relief that passed between Serena and Lucian like a sudden gust of wind clearing dense fog.


    She was dressed in the typical white coat and dark cks of one of the council¡¯sboratory specialists, her face partly obscured by a medical mask. Yet, despite the disguise, Serena recognized her immediately.


    "Marlowe!" Serena eximed, her voice trembling with a strange mixture of disbelief and gratitude.


    Completely forgetting about Salvador, Serena stood up abruptly, her bnce slightly unsteady from exhaustion and lingering disorientation. She rushed toward Marlowe and threw her arms around her. She couldn¡¯t exin how grateful she was to see the woman at that point. She wasn¡¯t sure how Marlowe made it through, but she believed with the woman¡¯s presence their escape was sure.


    Marlowe caught her and hugged her briefly but tightly, as if affirming that Serena was truly there in her arms.


    "Oh, thank goodness. I finally found you," Marlowe said, her voice hushed but sincere. She pulled back quickly, her eyes scanning the room warily before settling on Lucian.


    "We have to go," she added, already looking toward the hallway beyond the door.


    Lucian, still tense but obviously in agreement, gave a single nod. He dropped the sheet, which he had intended to use to tie Salvador, and stepped forward. But they barely made it to the door before the calm was shattered.


    Without warning, Salvador lunged forward with a snarl, his body moving with sudden, unnatural speed. He threw himself toward Serena and grabbed her by the legs, yanking them out from under her. Serena cried out as her body tilted backward, but Lucian was quick to act. He lunged forward and caught her head just before it could hit the hard floor.


    "Serena!" Lucian shouted, holding her up with one arm as she struggled in Salvador¡¯s grasp.


    But Salvador was already ahead of them. He dragged Serena toward him, his grip unrelenting. Then, almost too fast for Lucian and Marlowe to process, he sped a metal band around Serena¡¯s ankle. A second device, small and palm-sized, was activated in his other hand.


    The moment the device came to life, Serena arched her back and screamed. Her hands flew to her head as she wed at her skull like she was trying to peel something out. Her shrieks were sharp and agonized, echoing off the sterileboratory walls.


    Lucian froze in rm. "What the hell are you doing to her?" he asked Salvador but his eyes quickly moved back to Serena as his confusion about what was going on with her heightened.


    In the chaos, Salvador saw his chance. With the control device still gripped tightly in his hand and a glint of something unhinged in his eyes, he turned and bolted out of the room. He didn¡¯t look back, only sprinted down the hallway as fast as his legs would carry him, vanishing from sight.


    Lucian wanted to follow him. Every muscle in his body was screaming to chase Salvador down and tear him apart. But one look at Serena, writhing on the floor in sheer torment, made the choice for him. He dropped to his knees beside her.


    Marlowe dropped to her knees too, stunned, her eyes fixed on the device now glowing faintly around Serena¡¯s ankle. "I think he¡¯s trying to activate her memories." she shouted above the screaming. "We need to take that thing off her leg fast before she bes two people in one!"


    "Stay with me," Lucian whispered fiercely, brushing her hair from her soaked forehead. "How do I take it off?"


    Marlowe examined the device. "There¡¯s no lock," she muttered. "No obvious switch either."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the mechanism. The device had three small hooked sps, each securing the band to her ankle. He realized that if he unsped one and let go, it would snap back into ce. It meant he would have to hold all three hooks open at the same time to remove it.


    "Hold her still," Lucianmanded.


    Marlowe nodded and gently pressed down on Serena¡¯s arms to keep her from thrashing. Serena¡¯s screams hadn¡¯t lessened. If anything, they had grown louder, more guttural.


    Lucian worked quickly but carefully, his fingers trembling slightly with urgency. He opened one hook and held it with his thumb, then another, wedging the second hook open with the edge of his palm. The third was the trickiest. He used his free fingers to pry it loose.


    As soon as the final sp snapped open, the device slipped off Serena¡¯s ankle and ttered to the floor. The glowing light it emitted flickered once and died instantly.


    Serena gasped and fell limp in his arms, her screaming cut off as if someone had pressed a mute button. Her breathing came in shallow bursts, and her eyes were wide with confusion.


    Lucian gently pulled her upright, supporting her weight. "Serena... talk to me. Are you alright?"


    She blinked rapidly, then shook her head as if trying to clear fog from her mind. "I¡ªI think so," she said softly, her voice hoarse. "But I... I saw something. I was somewhere else. Another ce... or another time."


    Lucian and Marlowe exchanged a tense look.


    "One moment I was here," Serena continued, her tone trembling, "then I was in this... world I didn¡¯t recognize. But it felt familiar. I could feel everything like it was happening to me all over again. I felt what she¡ªwhat I¡ªfelt."


    She didn¡¯t understand it I didn¡¯t know how to exin it perfectly. But the moment that device was activated, she was transported into another world and another time where she lived a different life. Even most strange was the fact that she felt everything as if it was real and happening in the moment.


    "You¡¯re back now," Lucian said, pulling her close. "We¡¯re getting out of here."


    Marlowe stood up quickly, her urgency returning. "We need to move now. Before the rest of the building wakes up to the chaos. Bonnie¡¯s got all the authorities fixated on this building right now. We¡¯re running out of time."


    Lucian nodded and took Serena¡¯s hand firmly in his. Together, the three of them moved in a running pace toward the exit.


    "We¡¯ll take the underground tunnel," Marlowe exined as she led the way. "Adrian and Darrell are waiting in my car at the other end. Everything¡¯s in ce."


    Their footsteps echoed as they descended a narrow flight of stairs that led to the tunnel entrance. The path ahead was dimly lit and lined with pipes and steel reinforcements, giving it a ustrophobic feel.


    They pressed forward in silence, every breath tight with anticipation. Just when they thought they were nearing the tunnel¡¯s midpoint, a figure appeared ahead of them.


    Salvador.


    He stood a few feet away, illuminated by the flickering light above him. In his hand was a ck pistol, and he had it aimed directly at them. A wild, gleeful smile stretched across his face.


    "Going somewhere?" he asked, his voice thick with malice. "Certainly not with my wife. Give her back."


    The trio stopped instantly.


    "Walk toward me, sweetheart," Salvador ordered. "Nice and slow."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes flicked around the tunnel, searching for a new exit. Marlowe did the same. Without speaking, they turned and bolted in the opposite direction.


    The crack of gunfire exploded behind them. The first shot missed. The second ricocheted off a pipe. But the third struck true.


    Marlowe let out a sharp cry as the bullet tore into her back. She stumbled and copsed to the ground.


    "Marlowe!" Serena screamed, skidding to a stop.


    "Keep running!" Marlowe shouted through clenched teeth. "Keep going. Don¡¯t stop!"


    "Shit!" Lucian turned back without hesitation.


    He ran to her side, crouched, and carefully lifted her onto his back. Marlowe clung weakly to him, her face contorted in pain.


    "Go," she whispered. "Don¡¯t stop."


    With Serena right beside him, Lucian carried Marlowe through the final stretch of the tunnel. They burst through the far end into a shadowed corridor where a ck vehicle waited, engine humming low.


    Adrian stood beside it, gun drawn. Darrell was in the driver¡¯s seat, already revving the engine.


    "We¡¯re clear!" Adrian called, ushering them forward.


    Bonnie¡¯s men had done their job. Every guard, every security personnel in the area had been neutralized or diverted. There were no more shots. No more rms. Just the growl of the engine and the fading scent of gunpowder in the air.


    Lucian ced Marlowe gently in the backseat, Serena climbing in beside her. He mmed the door shut just as Adrian slid in next to Darrell.


    "Drive," Lucian ordered.


    The car peeled away from the council building, leaving behind the cold walls, the betrayals, and the chaos. As they sped down the empty road, Serena set her teary gaze on Marlowe, who was fighting to stay conscious.


    "You¡¯re going to be okay," she whispered, gripping the woman¡¯s cold hand.


    But Marlowe could barely hear her. She was quickly losing blood and the fight to stay alive.

 Chapter 124: If she had known

    <h4>Chapter 124: If she had known</h4>


    Darrell drove like a madman, swerving in and out ofnes as though thews of the road meant nothing. His grip on the steering wheel was tight, knuckles pale with strain, and his jaw remained clenched from the moment they left the council building.


    The moment they reached the hospital, Marlowe was immediately wheeled into the emergency room on a stretcher. Her body was limp, and her skin unnaturally pale. The red stain on her blouse had deepened by the minute, and all they could do was watch as the emergency doors swung closed behind her.


    Lucian, Serena, Darrell, and Adrian stood together in the waiting area. They were in a row, but each person was alone in their thoughts. Time seemed suspended, the air in the room heavy with anticipation, fear, and unspoken prayers. None of them spoke, yet the silence around them was loud, filled with tension and agony. Chairs lined the walls, but none of them could bring themselves to sit. They remained on their feet, pacing at times, or frozen in ce.


    Lucian appeared calm to an untrained eye, but a closer look would reveal the fine lines of strain across his face. His posture was stiff, hands locked behind his back in a tight grip that betrayed his internal struggle. Marlowe had not just been someone who worked for him or stayed in the house. She had be a fixture in his life. A constant. A woman who had protected, guided, and even challenged him when needed. She was not just a caretaker; she had be someone he respected deeply, someone he had grown to love in a quiet, unspoken way. The thought of losing her now, in such a brutal and abrupt manner, was not something he could wrap his mind around. He could not even begin to imagine what life without her presence would look like.


    Darrell and Adrian were equally devastated. Their eyes remained fixed on the closed double doors of the emergency room, as if staring hard enough might force them open and bring good news. They did not understand how Marlowe had been shot. They did not know who had done it or why, but none of that mattered at the moment. What mattered was whether she would live. She had be family, the kind that made holidays warmer and difficult days more bearable. The kind that never asked for anything but gave everything. The fear that they might lose her wed at their hearts relentlessly.


    Serena, however, was unraveling. The tears had not stopped since they entered the hospital. Her hands trembled at her sides, her lips quivered as she tried to keep herself from copsing entirely. Her clothes clung to her body, drenched in sweat and tears.


    She had not known Marlowe for long¡ªjust a few days¡ªbut in that short time, the woman had done something not even her own biological mother had done. She had cared, deeply and openly. She had made Serena feel like she mattered, like she was protected, seen, and epted. Marlowe had be more than a guardian; she had be a mother in the truest sense of the word.


    And now Serena was terrified of losing her just when she was starting to enjoy her. There were conversations they were supposed to have, codes they were meant to work on together, recipes Marlowe had promised to teach her. There was so much that had been left unsaid. So many things undone. Serena could not bear the thought of a world where Marlowe no longer existed. The woman had be a lifeline, and now it felt like someone was cutting that lifeline with cruel precision.


    The hours passed slowly. Nurses came and went, pushing carts, exchanging murmured updates among themselves, but none of them stopped to speak to the four individuals waiting just outside the emergency room. The longer they waited without word, the heavier the dread became. Every minute that ticked by without news felt like an eternity, stretching their hope thinner and thinner.


    Finally, after what seemed like a lifetime, the doctor emerged. He wore pale blue scrubs stained slightly at the edges, a white coat that billowed slightly as he walked, and a weary expression that said more than his words ever could. He walked slowly toward them, his steps heavy, as though he bore the weight of bad news with every movement.


    His eyes settled on Lucian, and then he shook his head slightly, his lips pressing into a hard line. "I¡¯m sorry," he said.


    Before the words could fully register, Serena screamed. The sound tore through the hallway, raw and piercing, drawing the attention of nurses and patients nearby. She lunged toward the doctor, her face contorted in panic and disbelief, but Lucian grabbed her before she could reach him.


    "No! No! Go back! Try again! You have to try again!" she cried, her voice hoarse and cracked. Her body trembled violently, as if she were being ripped apart from the inside. Her tears poured uncontrobly, soaking Lucian¡¯s shirt and dripping onto the tiled floor beneath them.


    Even as Serena continued to scream and cry, the doors opened once more and Marlowe¡¯s body was wheeled out. A sheet covered her from head to toe, white and unbroken, a final shroud that brought with it the weight of finality. Serena¡¯s knees buckled at the sight.


    "No! Marlowe! Please! No!" she screamed again, her voice growing hoarser with each word. Her cries echoed through the corridor, unbearable in their desperation.


    Lucian pulled her close, holding her tightly against his chest. His arms wrapped around her firmly, not letting her fall, not letting herpletely fall apart. He said nothing, could not bring himself to speak. The news had hit him harder than he cared to admit. The ache in his chest was deep and unrelenting. Marlowe was gone.


    Darrell and Adrian stood behind them, both frozen in ce, unable to move or speak. Their eyes followed the stretcher as it rolled past them. Their faces were pale, jaws ck, unable toprehend the reality that had just struck them. Marlowe, the woman who had fussed over their meals, the woman who had smiled at them every morning¡ªwas now gone.


    Even after the body disappeared around the corner, their eyes remained locked on the hallway, as if refusing to ept that she was no longer there. There was a lingering hope that someone would call them back and say there had been a mistake. But no such call came.


    Lucian did not let go of Serena. Not when they left the hospital, not during the drive home, not even when they stepped out of the car. Serena clung to him, sobbing quietly now, her face buried against his chest. Her tears had soaked through his shirt, and her hands gripped the fabric tightly. It was as though she had lost her anchor to the world and Lucian was the only thing left keeping her grounded.


    He did not tell her to stop crying. He did not offer any titudes or tell her it would be okay. He simply let her cry. He stood as a quiet fortress offort, mourning with her in silence. His eyes, too, were rimmed with red, though no tears fell. His sorrow ran deep, silent and unspoken, but just as heavy as hers.


    Stepping out of the car and approaching the house was a new kind of pain for Serena. The house looked the same, but everything about it screamed Marlowe. She remembered the day they arrived from the bunker, how Marlowe had rushed out of the house, arms wide open, her face lit with joy and concern.


    Now, she would never see that again.


    Serena stood still at the entrance for a long moment. Her eyes scanned the front door, the wee mat Marlowe had insisted on keeping even though it was frayed, the flowers she had nted in the small garden bed beside the door. Everything was just as it had been this morning, but everything had changed.


    When they stepped inside, it was like walking into a shrine. Serena¡¯s gaze was instantly drawn to thest spot she had seen the woman before leaving for the council building that morning. She remembered how worried Marlowe had been, how she had told her to call if anything felt strange. Serena remembered their breakfast, the warmth in Marlowe¡¯s voice, herughter, the way she had gently fixed Serena¡¯s hair and nagged her about eating more.


    Lucian led her to the nearest couch and she sank it, curling into herself, her body wracked with fresh sobs.


    If only she had known. If she had known this would be thest day, she would have hugged her longer. She would have told Marlowe she loved her. She would have thanked her. She would have told her she was her mother.


    The realization that she would never get that chance again broke herpletely.


    Lucian sat beside her, cing one hand over her shoulder. He still did not speak. He did not need to. The grief was mutual, and so was the silence that followed. Together, they sat in that house that suddenly felt too big, too empty, and much too quiet.


    And as the hours stretched, one question echoed in Serena¡¯s heart¡ªhow would she go on from here?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 125: Shoot her next

    <h4>Chapter 125: Shoot her next</h4>


    The morning arrived in slow, muted colors. Pale light filtered in through the curtains, brushing against the walls like a hesitant whisper.


    Serenay motionless beneath the thick duvet, her body still, as though the weight of her sorrow had anchored her to the bed. The ache in her chest had not lessened with sleep. In fact, sleep had barelye. It was another day, but nothing felt new about it. Everything hurt.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling, her eyes dry fromck of rest, yet somehow heavy. The dull ache in her chest had taken permanent residence there, a constant reminder that she had lost someone who once held a crucial part of her world together.


    Last night had been the worst so far. Every time she had dared to close her eyes, she was dragged into dreams that refused to bring peace. Instead, they were haunted by memories of the one person who would never return. A smile here, a voice there, a touch on her shoulder. Waking from them only deepened the emptiness.


    She had no reason to get up from the bed. The world beyond her nket was cold and harsh, unforgiving in its insistence that life must continue. So she did not move. Instead, she fixed her attention on the ceiling for a while before she pulled the covers over her head again, shutting out the light, the air, and the pain.


    Beneath that protective cocoon, she silently begged for sleep to return. If she could just drift off, just for a while, perhaps she would escape the hollow in her chest. But sleep did note.


    She was still cocooned in stillness when a gentle knock echoed from the door. The sound was distant, as though it came from another world, but she responded anyway. "Come in," she murmured without shifting much, pulling the duvet just low enough to expose her face.


    The door opened with a soft creak, and Lucian stepped into the room. His eyes quickly took in her still figure, mostly hidden under the covers. Concern etched itself across his features.


    "Hey," he said gently. "You alright?"


    He had not meant to leave her alone the previous night. But when she told him she needed space, had assured him she was fine, so he reluctantly left her to grieve in solitude. That night, behind the closed door of his own room, he had let go of the tears he had held back for far too long.


    Serena responded to his question, her voice quiet but not unsteady. "Yeah, I am."


    Lucian frowned. She had not moved an inch since he entered. "You need to get out of bed," he said, his tone soft but firm.


    Her brows furrowed at the suggestion. "Why?"


    "Because breakfast is ready," he replied simply. "And you need to eat."


    She turned her gaze away, her expression listless. "I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat anything."


    Food was thest thing on her mind. Her stomach had gotten tired of grumbling and had gone quiet. Her mouth, however, was a different case. It felt as though it would fight anything that came close to it.


    Lucian was unmoved. There was no way he was letting her do what she was suggesting. He spoke again, his voice still calm but nowced with insistence. "I¡¯m not epting that, Serena. You have to eat."


    "But I¡¯m serious," she murmured. "I have no appetite right now."


    "Serena, please. You skipped lunch and dinner yesterday. I cannot let you go without breakfast this morning. You need to force yourself to eat something. I don¡¯t want you falling ill."


    His voice broke slightly at the end, revealing more than just worry. There was fear there too. "I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you got sick. I don¡¯t have another doctor I can trust with your health, and until I do, please let¡¯s not take that risk."


    Marlowe was the only one who had an idea how to handle Serena¡¯s health. Now she was no more, and he doubted if anything happened to her, a normal doctor would know what to do.


    Serena didn¡¯t argue anymore. She instantly knew what he was talking about and understood that he was right. She had to be extremely careful with her health from now on.


    Finally, she exhaled a long, defeated breath. "I don¡¯t have the strength to go downstairs," she admitted, her voice scarcely above a whisper.


    Lucian did not hesitate. "Do you want the food brought up here?" he asked.


    "No," she replied with a frown, clearly ufortable with the idea.


    Lucian sighed and stood. Then, with quiet determination, he stepped toward the bed. Before she could register his intentions, he leaned down, threw off the duvet, and scooped her into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Serena asked, her eyes wide in surprise.


    "Carrying you," Lucian said without pause. "I have the strength to take you downstairs."


    When he turned toward the door, with her cradled securely against his chest, and her arms loosely at her sides, she quickly spoke up before he could reach the door. "I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth."


    Lucian pivoted without hesitation and walked straight into the bathroom.


    "Should I hold you while you brush your teeth?" he asked, his face not holding a hint of a jest.


    Serena shook her head quickly. "No, let me down. I can handle myself from here. Thank you."


    Lucian nodded and gently set her down. Without another word, he stepped out, giving her privacy.


    After a few minutes, Serena emerged, freshened but still weary. She found Lucian standing exactly where she had left him.


    "You¡¯re still here?" she asked.


    "Yes," he replied simply. "Making sure you don¡¯t crawl back into bed. Come on, let¡¯s go."


    He extended his hand. Serena hesitated briefly, then reached for it. His fingers closed warmly around hers, and he led her out of the room.


    As they descended the stairs, neither of them expected what they would find waiting below.


    In the living room, Modi stood with a woman at his side. Across from him was Darrell, eyes zing with fury, his entire posture charged with rage. The air crackled with tension, a vtile current winding through the room like an invisible fire.


    Darrell¡¯s voice erupted first. "You deceived me, you bastard. You connived with that devil and put us in this mess!"


    Modi opened his mouth. "I did not¡ª"


    But he got no further. Darrell¡¯s fist flew, mming into Modi¡¯s face with brutal force. The impact echoed, sharp and violent.


    Modi staggered back, grabbing his jaw.


    "Say it again," Darrell snarled, taking another step forward. The distance Modi had instinctively put between them vanished as Darrell closed in again. His face was a mask of wrath, his body poised for another blow.


    Lucian stepped further into the room, his voice cutting through the storm. "What is going on here?"


    His gazended firmly on Modi. "What are you doing in my house?"


    Modi straightened, wincing slightly as he turned his face toward Lucian. "We need to talk."


    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened. "You have got guts, Modi."


    Modi raised his hands, palms open, not in surrender but in appeal. "Look, I am sorry about what happened. But you have to hear me out. This is important."


    Serena had been frozen in ce until that moment, her hand still gripping Lucian¡¯s tightly. But now her fingers curled harder around his. Her eyes burned with the force of the hatred she barely kept in check. Every part of her wanted to silence Modi, to stab his tongue continuously until he would not be able to utter another word. Yet she said nothing. She did not move, save for the silent tightening of her grip.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw clenched. He turned to Adrian, his voice quiet and deadly. "If he is still standing there in five seconds, you have my permission to shoot."


    Adrian, who had been standing silently off to the side, moved instantly. He drew his firearm without hesitation and raised it, pointing the barrel directly at Modi¡¯s head. The click of the gun being cocked echoed louder than any shout.


    The woman who had apanied Modi fell to her knees. Her voice trembled with panic. "No. No, please, Mr. Draven. Please, don¡¯t shoot. I know it is very hard to believe right now, but Modi is actually on your side. You need to hear him out."


    Lucian¡¯s gaze shifted to her, cold and unmoved. "Shoot her next if she is still there after five seconds."


    Adrian only nodded, understanding the assignment and ready to deliver. He began counting after Lucian stopped talking.


    Modi saw then that there was no negotiating, no persuading. Lucian was not bluffing. There would be no discussion, no forgiveness bought with hurried exnations. Not now. Not like this.


    He knew when to cut his losses.


    Without another word, he turned and exited, the woman scrambling after him. The door closed behind them, and silence fell like a thick curtain.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 126: Maria

    <h4>Chapter 126: Maria</h4>


    The morning sun filtered gently through the sheer curtains, casting long golden streaks across Serena¡¯s bedroom floor. The room was quiet except for the soft rustle of the breeze outside her window and the distant chirping of birds greeting a new day. Yet, for Serena, the passage of time held no meaning.


    Nine days had passed since Marlowe¡¯s death, but the pain remained sharp, like a knife lodged deep within her chest, impossible to remove. No matter how many mornings came and went, nothing seemed to dull the ache of loss that pulsed with every beat of her heart.


    She was back in her room after breakfast that morning as had be her routine for the past days. It had been breakfast, then back to her room, lunch, and back to her room, dinner, and back to her room. Lucian had been buried in work, so he didn¡¯t bother her much as long as she was eating and taking care of her health, which she didn¡¯t mind because she needed the space to think about a lot of things. Things which included her rtionship with him.


    A knock broke the stillness. The sound echoed softly, respectful, almost hesitant. Serena move to go open the door, only to find that it was Darrell knocking.


    "There¡¯s someone downstairs, madam," he said simply. "A guest. She requests your presence."


    Serena only looked as if she was contemting something for a while before she gave a nod. "I¡¯ll be there in a minute," she said to Darrell and he walked away.


    When she entered the living room, she saw that three people were already there. Adrian and Darrell were seated, their postures alert and guarded. Across from them sat a woman, unfamiliar to Serena at first nce. Her dark hair was pulled into a low chignon, her posture was refined, and her eyes were somber yet determined. Lucian was notably absent.


    But just as Serena stepped further into the room, Lucian appeared, emerging from the hallway that led to his office. He was dressed neatly, though there were signs of fatigue etched into the lines of his face. He offered Serena a brief nce, a silent exchange offort and strength, before joining the rest of the group.


    Once everyone had settled into their seats, the woman spoke, her voiceposed but soft. "It is indeed a pleasure to be in your midst today, Mr. and Mrs. Draven," she began, addressing them both formally. "My name is Maria."


    The moment her name was spoken, Serena and Lucian exchanged a look. Recognition flickered in their eyes. They knew the name. Marlowe had mentioned her during strategic conversations. She had been the one on the inside¡ªthe informant within the Council.


    Maria continued, her tone growing a bit more familiar now that she saw the recognition. "I don¡¯t know if Marlowe talked about me much with you both," she said gently, "but I was her informant at the Council. We worked closely together. She trusted me, and I trusted her."


    Lucian leaned slightly forward, speaking with a calm but clear voice. "She didn¡¯t speak of you often, but she did mention you in a few of our meetings. So yes, we are familiar with the name Maria."


    Maria gave a small nod of acknowledgment, visibly touched. Then her expression shifted as the weight of grief settled on her shoulders. "I want to extend my deepest condolences to you," she said, her voice cracking. "I¡¯m still in shock, honestly. I keep expecting to hear from her, to see her stride into a room and make everything feel under control again."


    She paused, clearly struggling to maintain herposure. "She was a good friend. She was more than that. She was a mentor. A sister. We had made ns¡ªsimple things. We were going to take a trip together during the next holiday season. We were both looking forward to it." Her hands trembled slightly as she reached for a tissue from her bag. She dabbed at her eyes, blinking quickly to hold back the tears.


    The room was quiet, the others allowing her the space to grieve. There was no need to fill the silence. Her emotions mirrored their own.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Maria said after a moment, drawing a steadying breath. "I¡¯m just having a hard time keeping it together. Please, give me a moment."


    Lucian offered her a small nod, understanding that there were no quick fixes for the kind of pain they all carried. Maria gathered herself with another deep breath, squared her shoulders, and looked directly at him.


    "The reason I came today," she began again, her voice clearer now, "is to give you an update on the Council and to let you know that this fight is far from over."


    Her gaze shifted between Lucian and Serena. "As you may already know, the Council building has been sealed off. It will remain that way until further notice. The only part of the structure still in use is the residentialplex, the apartments where staff members live. That section remains functional because those individuals have nowhere else to go. It¡¯s their home."


    Lucian nodded slightly. He was already aware of this. Bonnie had kept him up to date, feeding him reports as he worked behind the scenes to fulfill his end of the bargain they had struck.


    Maria pressed on. "All Council leaders have been found and taken into custody. They are cooperating with security agencies. All except for one. Salvador." She paused, letting the name hang heavily in the air. "He remains atrge. Likely in hiding. And he is dangerous¡ªmore dangerous now than ever."


    Her eyes locked with Serena¡¯s. "He is the reason why you both need to leave the country. At least for a while. Just until we find him and neutralize the threat he poses."


    Lucian and Serena exchanged another nce, this one tinged with resistance. Both frowned at the suggestion. Leaving now felt like surrender, like stepping away from unfinished business. But Maria continued before they could protest.


    "You are advised to leave immediately after Marlowe¡¯s funeral," she said. "Security will be extremely tight on that day to make sure Salvador does not try anything foolish. We will not allow him to turn a moment of remembrance into another tragedy."


    Silence followed her words, thick and loaded with emotions. Then Maria turned her attention back to Lucian, her expression shifting into something more determined.


    "There is one more thing," she said. "Something important. Mr. Draven, I know you¡¯re angry. I know you see Modi as the enemy. But believe it or not, Modi is the only friend you have left inside the Council. And he is the reason you are still alive."


    The mention of Modi drew sharp reactions from everyone. The air shifted, darkened with remembered betrayals. Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed, Adrian leaned forward slightly, and Darrell¡¯s jaw tightened.


    Maria raised her hand in a gentle gesture. "Please. Just hear me out. If not for Modi, Salvador would have taken you out by now. The reason it appears that Modi is working with Salvador is because he is doing everything he can to keep your case under his jurisdiction. He¡¯s keeping it from being reassigned to another leader¡ªbecause if that happened, things would spiral beyond his control. And yours."


    She let her words settle before continuing. "Have you ever stopped to wonder how Marlowe found you that day? How she knew exactly where to go? Only two people knew where you were held. Only two knew the lockbination. Salvador and Modi."


    She turned toward Serena now, softening her tone. "If Marlowe found that room, and used the correct code, someone had to give it to her. And I do not think I need to tell you who that was."


    Another pause. The room was quieter now, the tension still palpable but apanied by a subtle shift in understanding. Doubt, once aimed solely at Modi, now held room for reconsideration.


    "And one more thing," Maria said, "we used to believe that Serena was safe. That Salvador would not harm her because his focus was on Lucian. But that¡¯s changed. He is not thinking clearly anymore. He has be reckless, unhinged. Your safety is no longer guaranteed."


    She stood slowly, gathering her things, signaling that her visit was nearing its end. "I will try to stay in touch," she promised. "And I¡¯ll do what I can from inside."


    Lucian rose from his seat and gave her a respectful nod. "Thank you, Maria."


    Serena echoed his gratitude, her voice steady though her mind was still processing everything that had been said. Adrian and Darrell also offered their thanks, and Maria smiled gently in return.


    As she moved toward the door, she paused and looked back at Lucian. "Before I forget, there are documents in my possession. Files that you need to see. I will send them to you tomorrow."


    With that, she turned and exited the house, leaving behind a silence filled with new questions, quiet revtions, and the heavy weight of decisions yet to be made.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!